Across the Vast Naruto-verse Chapter 2-Igneel's Return, a naruto fanfic

Here is Igneel's Return

Disclaimer I don't own either manga/anime they have their respective owner will not be re-posted

Summary: Natsu thought Igneel had up and left him all those years ago, but instead Igneel was sealed half his power inside of him to prevent the pinkette from turning into a dragon... while in a battle he almost ends up dying and that's when Igneel comes out of him of hiding to save him... Igneel is back but as his former self Naruto Uzumaki and he's ready to fuck shit up! His name was once Naruto. Now its Igneel. And now, he is going to return to his son, to Natsu. Igneel goes to Fairy Tail.

Pairings- Naruto/Igneel+Juvia+Temari/Grandeeney+Erza+Karin/Naveaia(Her dragon name)+Laxia(Fem. Laxus)+Lisanna+Older Wendy+Levy, Gajeel+Mirajane, Natsu+Lucy other pairing undecided.

Characters that will make an appearance as dragons yes you heard that right as dragons later on in the story:

Naruto, Gaara, Karin, Juugo, Temari, Shikamaru, Darui, and Sasuke

I don't know if I should add anymore of the Naruto characters but I will think on this predicament. Know that some of if not most of these characters will not appear until a lot later in the book

There were myths and there were legends. People considered things long gone or forgotten as myths. People considered things out of ancient history a legends. What they didn't know was that both myths and legends held a bit of truth in them, and in fact this story is one. Our story begins at a island where there is a large building made of what appears to be crystal.

A young man with pink hair who is exhausted is falling from the sky awaiting for the inevitable black to come for him. His thoughts went to his father, and what he would do if he were in his spot, and how he would overcome this obstacle. As he neared the ground a shadow comes over him and blocks out the sun. With a roar coming from the shadow's mouth the teenager's eye's open wide as he then senses the shadow's energy... it was a dragon.

But before this story truly begins we must know of the true origins of this current era. Before there was magic or mages that absorbed the Ethernano filled air that gave them their abilities one must go back. Back to a time where there were ninjas who used a similar power called chakra. Chakra enabled these ninja to do many miraculous things. Things that allowed them to manipulate the elements to their will, cast unbreakable illusions, it even allowed for them to enhance their strength by a hundred fold, summon an impenetrable suit of armor or even various species of animals to fight along side them.

Some of these ninjas had special abilities that few could use unless they were either family or the ability was given to them through a vigorous training regimen. Things granted to these ninjas through chakra had to be learned at a early age so that they could harness there abilities to there greatest peak by the time they reached adulthood, but the life of a ninja was never meant to be a simple one. The average ninja usually lived to be about twenty years old if they were lucky enough to live through their first A-Rank mission against a different ninja or one of the ninja of a higher caliber.

There were a select group of these ninjas given the hardest of tasks, and sometimes these tasks were unwilling. These select few were some of the most powerful ninjas if they managed to live long enough to become what many would consider a veteran shinobi at the age of twenty-five as they continued to hone their better abilities given to them under these circumstances. Total there were nine of these so called ninja and they were the most powerful to have ever walked the earth.

The reason they were the strongest was because they were granted special abilities through the sealing of powerful constructs of living chakra sealed into their bodies at a young age. Each chakra construct was different in size, power, and shape. These beings were once known to the world as the Tailed Beasts. These tailed beasts were old enough to have watched as the eras changed throughout history as they had grew older.

Their past begun when a young monk had sealed the power of a primordial beast inside of himself when it had come to take back the power of chakra that the monks mother stole from it. The battle between the great beast and the monk who fought along side his brother to protect their home so without no other option sealed it inside of himself to stop it's rampage.

Years later the monk had two sons who's names were Indra and Asura. Indra was what many people would consider a prodigy from a young age and could do just about anything on his own. While Asura was not very skilled and had to rely on those he called friends to help him grow stronger. As the two boy matured into young men they changed.

Indra had become cold and very cruel and rude to everyone around him when he unlocked his fathers visual prowess, but not to his extent as the Rinnegan was given to his father at his birth. His brother was always kind to those he knew or met and could change anyone's mind when they were on the dark path and showed them the way of the right. The only person he couldn't change was his brother and no matter how hard he tried Indra would ignore him saying that those who relied on others were the weakest while those who had individual strength were the strongest.

As his time drew near the monk who was now known to the world as the Sage of Six Paths had decided to choose an heir to help lead the world in peace. But it was to be an heir between his two sons. The prodigious Indra or the no good dunce Asura. Deciding to see which of his son's would be best he gave both a task and sent them on their way so they could accomplish it in order to see which would become the heir.

Indra had completed his task in a couple of weeks where he then returned to his home where he hoped to become the heir of his father. Asura on the other hand took two years to complete, and when he returned he had a large group of followers behind him. Calling a meeting the Sage had asked that the two sons explain how they went about to complete their individual task and he told them be honest or get out.

Indra's explanation was short and to the point. He had said he dug a well on his own and then returned home to wait on his brother. Asura explained that he went to the village and had a look around where he learned some things before he and a friend that had tagged along with him decided to dig a new well that didn't rely on the new seedling for the Shinju which was somehow poisoning the villagers.

It took them many days and many nights of digging before they had managed to find a source of water that would sustain the village before he and his new found followers returned to the village Asura called home. The Sage then explained the reason he had sent both his son's on these quests so he could gage their ability to lead the world in peace. The Sage was the most powerful so to disrespect him was very rude.

Looking to his first born the Sage explained that he may have done the well on his own, but when he left the people had fought over the water which resulted in the villagers all dying shocking everyone there except Indra who said it didn't matter anyways as only the strong survived. The Sage ignored the comment before he looked to his youngest and explained that through cooperation and understanding did the village that Asura went to thrive where they didn't have to fight over something such as something to drink when they were thirsty.

In a shocking move the Sage decided that his youngest son to be the one to lead the world in it's peace in his place. Upon hearing this Indra stormed out with two of his most loyal followers. They would regret that decision in a few hours. Later that night Asura and his friends were celebrating him becoming the heir to the Sage when his father called out to him, and motioned for him to come to him.

Asaura had asked why he was chosen to lead the world in it's peace, but his father had explained that while power was necessary, it was cooperation with others that allowed for the impossible to become possible and that was the reason he had chose him as his heir. Turning to his son the Sage gave him his birthright to the Six Paths which would allow him to become strong enough to lead the people.

A sudden explosion of energy had caught their attention soon after where it then landed in the compound. The energy was purple in color and was familiar to the Sage as this ability was familiar to him. In a shocking revelation as to the cause of this sudden phenomena his son Indra walked out, but his eye's were no longer the same. They had evolved to a more powerful form then before and the Sage knew the reason why. Indra had killed his two loyal followers to evolve his eyes further.

The oldest son looked to his father and demanded that he revoke Asura's authority to lead the world in peace as it was only the strong survived while the weak were beggar's and needed help in everything. The Sage went to tell his son his reason for choosing the younger son when said son stepped forward. The two men fought a short hard battle which resulted in a loss for the older brother who vowed he would get what was rightfully his and if he had no other choice take it by force.

As time passed the younger son had married a young woman he had met while digging the well and had three children with her. The Sage was old, well older, and he was dying. During one of his last few days his eldest paid a surprise visit. The Sage had asked if he was there to kill him, but he said he didn't want to be known as a kinslayer, and had told him that even if he didn't get his birthright in his current lifetime he would reincarnate until he got it and taken his rightful place as leader.

During his final moments the Sage revealed such secrets to his second son who vowed to reincarnate until he got through to his brother where they led the world in peace together. Time passed and as predicted the two sons would indeed reincarnated through various lives time and time again. With each rebirth they would get stronger and stronger until they reincarnated into two shinobi that would change an era.

Hashirama Senju and Madara Uchiha were known as the two most powerful ninja of their time only matched by their rival. In an awe inspiring battle they had fought to the death so hard and fierce they had changed the landscape, but in the end Indra's reincarnation still lost to Asura's reincarnation. But somehow in a twist Indra's reincarnation changed his fate by sacrificing a eye.

Time passed and Madara at the near end of his life through the combination of Indra and Asura chakra awoke the Rinnegan. Knowing that his life was near it's end he transplanted his eye's into the sockets of an Uzumaki boy named Nagato without him ever knowing it was done. A few years later the war known as the Third Great Ninja War gave him the perfect opportunities to start his plan's.

He had heard fighting near his hideout as well as some boulders falling before the yell of "KAKASHI" rang through his hideout. Waiting for half an hour he found a near dead relative ,since he was an Uchiha, and gave him some of Hashirama's cell's which had the ability to regenerate nearly anything if used to heal someone. When the boy awoke there was some comical relief given to the ancient Uchiha before he told him that he would train him, but this would be a debt the boy would repay no matter what transpired in the time he trained under him.

A few years passed and the ancient Uchiha had died, and the boy having learned of Madara's Moon Eye Plan decided to use the things set in motion by his mentor long ago. He wanted to return to Konoha don't get the wrong idea, but he found a dirty secret Madara didn't want him to know. Madara had placed an obedience seal on his heart that was basically a time bomb that would kill him if he didn't do the things Madara had ordered him to do.

Secretly sending a message to his home village Obito as the once 'dead' Uchiha had found his real mentor and friends and discussed a meeting where he explained everything that would transpire and why they were to happen. He did this to all five great Nation leaders called the Kage where a Five Kage Summit was convened. Once Obito arrived he told them of Madara's plan for world domination, and how he was going to do it... through the most powerful things known to mankind... the geat and powerful entities called the Bijuu

He and the Five Kage agreed to not take such things lying down, and formed a secret alliance with the other great nations finally forming secret peace to the world, although the real peace wouldn't come for nearly seventeen years. Obito's sensei the now new Hokage was expecting a child where it was agreed that they would seal half the Nine tails in his son while they would leave the other half in his wife Kushina. The two halves would regenerate their lost power until they reached their full strength in twelve years.

When the time came for the two Nine tails had regenerated their lost power they would seal the other half into the child giving them a Tailed beast that was twice as powerful as before so they could fight Madara's growing army. Minato had learned he was having a son and even if he was to have a daughter he would still be happy. So the eventful night came where his son would be born, and in the room with him was his three students Obito, Rin, and Kakashi to help them. Obito would place the Nine tails under an illusion so it wouldn't go on a rampage and this would allow them to do the sealing process easier.

After his master's son who they had named Naruto was born they sealed half the Nine tails into him, and allowed Kushina to recover not knowing that fate had provided two savior's to the cursed world of the ninja. Naruto would grow up to be a bright young boy who made everyone smile with his joyous attitude that spoke of him never giving in.

Time passed and the boy had turned twelve, but in an unforeseen move the nine jinchuuriki had all met at the chunin exams and swapped chakra for their tailed beasts unknowingly proving the catalyst for Naruto to awaken his Six paths ability while the rest of them received a boost in power and couldn't use the different chakra provided to them by the powerful beast's.

At the end of the finals for the exams a traitor to the leaf village named Orochimaru attacked with his village and some of the allies he had tricked into the fight against the strongest of the five great nations. There were deaths on both sides, mainly Orochimaru's, but in the end Minato sacrificed himself to seal away the Shodai, Nidaime, and Sandaime Hokage along with Orochimaru's arms in the belly of the reaper where he would fight against them for all eternity.

Naruto and his mother were distraught by Minato's death, but Naruto looked up and then he gathered his thoughts and said that his father wouldn't want them to be sad, and would want for them to live their lives as they saw fit. So with that knowledge in his mind Naruto's godfather Jiraiya decided to take him on a training trip to hone his abilities, as well as teach him to learn how to control his secret tenant better.

While they were traveling Naruto and Jiraiya had saved a redheaded girl named Karin who turned out to be an Uzumaki surprisingly. Naturally for some odd reason, maybe because it was the Namikaze charms, Karin had gained a crush on the blond Uzumaki just like Naruto's friend's Gaara's elder sister Temari. Naruto, Jiraiya, and Karin had traveled the world and had seen many places.

Naruto had learned to use the abilities that had been given to him from his non-tenants as well as use the Nine tails chakra up until the seventh tail. Naruto and Karin had both learned the art of swords from a powerful Samurai named Mifune who was the general of the Samurai. One night during Naruto's fifteenth birthday Naruto and Karin had gotten drunk and without knowing it, since they were plastered to hell and back, had sex.

Jiraiya had secretly been spiking their drinks the entire night of Naruto's birthday so when the time was right and the drugs kicked in Jiraiya got a free chance to do his research and not get beat up in the process by the hot blooded redhead Uzumaki woman. The next morning when the two Uzumaki teens woke up they agreed to keep the not so secret... secret to themselves so that Naruto's master wouldn't bug them about their night of passion which was barely remembered by both teens.

Of course Karin seemed to walk around with a noticeable limp for the rest of the week, but Jiraiya was acting suspicious when he didn't ask why she was limping, which made her question whether he already knew about their birthday sexcapade or not. But then again Jiraiya was the worlds biggest pervert, and not that Naruto or Jiraiya knew, Karin was a secret fan of his works. How do you think Naruto always woke up happy for the rest of the year.

During the final year of Naruto's training trip Naruto had learned he had the ability to use all five basic chakra nature transformations. Talking in secret they narrowed this strange phenomena down to three ways this had happened. The first was that with the different chakra abilities given to him by the rest of the Tailed beasts had changed a part of his genetic make up, he was born with them naturally, or something big was being set into motion, but what it was, was an unknown variable.

During this time Jiraiya's old teammate Tsunade had become the Fifth Hokage which surprised everybody since Danzo had tried to take over when Minato had died so he could get his hands on both Naruto and his mother for the Nine Tails within both of them, but was executed when he tried to do a coup d'etat, but even his emotionless drone army was defeated as they were no match to an army of nearly thirty-thousand leaf ninja.

Naruto's friend Sasuke who was also his teammate had been sent on a secret mission to join Orochimaru, and she herself had taken on his female teammate Sakura as an apprentice who was really good at the medical arts. On the day of his return Naruto had been greeted by all his friends and his mother with smiles and laughter to show that even as he grew stronger he didn't change all that much.

A few hours later Naruto had been called into the Hokage office and was told that his friend Gaara had been kidnapped by the Akatsuki mercenary group for the beast that he housed. Naruto and his team set out immediately to Suna to see if they could find any leads as to why th new Kazekage went missing. When they arrived there was a nit of comical relief when an old lady named Chiyo attacked Kakashi thinking he was his father.

The team of four plus one set out to see if they track down the missing Kage and bring him home alive. When they arrived at the location where the sealing took place they were halted by a five point barrier seal, but help arrived in the form of team Gai who set out to remove the barrier tags. With the removal of the tags Naruto's teammate Sakura literally turned the boulder that blocked their way into smithereens.

After securing Gaara's body the two teams managed to overpower and kill both Deidera, and Sasori. After sealing away their bodies they left where they then went to go check on the condition of Gaara. Upon arriving at Gaara's location they saw that elder Chiyo was using a forbidden technique to revive the dead Kage. The technique cost the elder her life, but it returned Gaara to the land of life. A grand funeral was held for the elder in honor of her sacrifice.

Months go by and then the temple of fire is attacked where most of the monks including head monk Chiriku were killed. A couple of days pass and the master one Team Ten Asuma Sarutobi was killed by one of the Akatsuki named Hidan in a sword fight. After laying their master to rest the team set out to get revenge on his death to avenge the fallen teacher.

When they found the two traitorous shinobi the fight begun soon after. It didn't last long as they were still inexperienced teens fighting two self-proclaimed immortals so they could avenge their master. Help arrived in the form of Team Seven's master Kakashi of the Sharingan who knew well over a thousand different techniques where he easily turned the tide of the battle against Hidan and Kakuzu.

Eventually Naruto arrived at the battle with a side sensei that went by Yamato where Hidan was soon separated from his coworker and defeated. Kakuzu fought an equally ferocious battle against Naruto and the Wood user where he was defeated by the now mastered Rasenshuriken that was made by Naruto who had thrown it at Kakuzu at the perfect moment. The amount of attacks that landed on the man was near infinite showing just how powerful the attack truly was.

Once again sealing away the two corpses with the somehow living decapitated Hidan who they found out was actually a good joker if you were willing to ignore the curses that were thrown into the jokes. In fact when he saw Tsunade he called her the most beautiful hag he had met in nearly ninety years. A deal was struck between the head, and leaf village where he joined their cause for the agreement that if he told them everything that he knew about his organization they would allow him to kill all of the death row inmates at a high level security prison which he accepted happily so he could appease his god Jashin.

A few weeks later Jiraiya met with Tsunade where he told her he found the location to the main base of the Akatsuki where he was going to go get information on them. The next day the news of his death had been given to her from his summon Fukusaku who then told her of the prophecy that involved Naruto that was to come. When Naruto had been told of his master's demise at the hands of the Akatsuki leader he was devastated with the news of Jiraiya dying in battle.

Remembering some advice given to him by his master made Naruto focus on his new goal which was to get stronger so he could protect the village. Naruto was called into the Hokage's office the next day where he met with the toad sage Fukusaku and was offered training in the arts of Senjutsu which was immediately accepted by the young Uzumaki heir. The training was difficult, but in the end Naruto managed to perfect his sage abilities as he was now the new sage of Myoboku in place of his master Jiraiya.

It was during the last few moments of his training that the leader of the Akatsuki attacked the village, and turned the village into a crater in a single strike from a near godlike attack. Naruto appeared in the middle of the crater ready to fight the enemy with the help of the three battle toads Gamabunta, Gamahiro, and Gamaken. With them was Gamakichi and the elder toads Fukusaku and Shima.

At first they thought they were at the wrong location until Naruto pointed to the outer edges of the crater shocking the battle toads. Naruto with the toads engaged in a ferocious battle against the wielder of the Rinnegan along the Six Paths of Pein. The battle toads were quickly defeated by the powerful Deva path's Shinra Tensei which sent them out of the crater severely wounded, which forced them to go back to the land of Toads.

Naruto would fight Pein for the next three hours throwing S-Rank to SS-Rank techniques around like toy's meant to be played with tearing the land apart within the crater. Loud booms and crashes could be heard through out the entire fight. Within this three hour time limit Naruto somehow managed to subdue five of the six paths leaving only the Deva path left to fight against the blonde Uzumaki.

But even for a Jinchuuriki like Naruto even he had limitations for how long he could fight, and was pinned down by the mighty Rinnegan wielder. Somehow help arrived in the form of Karin who began to fight for Naruto while his friend Hinata tried to save him. It was all for naught for Pein quickly saw through their plan and disabled them by stabbed Hinata through the back crippling her where she couldn't move... but it was Karin's fall that made him snap.

With the sight of his lover being stabbed from behind it became to much and Naruto called upon his prisoner's power, and unleashed his rage of six tails. He still maintained control, but just barely, until he called upon the seventh tail of his prisoner's energy to fight. Then the fight was truly on as Naruto and Pein soon began throwing SS-Rank techniques to SSS-Ranked techniques around causing more damage to the land around them.

In the end Naruto succumbed to the rage and unleashed the eighth tail when he was trapped inside a smaller version of the moon made by the powerful path. It was through an intervention that his father saw as a possibility and he restored the once broken seal causing Naruto to transform back into his normal self. With a calm and clear head Naruto defeated the final path, and went to confront the real Pein.

When he confronted the real Pein Naruto found he was talking to a distant relative named Nagato, and somehow changed his outlook on how the world worked. With his mind made up Nagato revived everyone that died that day at the cost of his own life choosing to believe in his cousin so the world would have a better future. When he was taking the journey back Naruto met up with Kakashi who decided to give his student a piggyback ride the rest of the way there.

When he arrived there was a celebration held in his honor of saving the village against the powerful shinobi called Pein. Soon a five Kage Summit was reconvened where the Kage went over the next stage of what was to happen. Tsunade and the new Mizukage had been filled in on what was supposed to be what when they had assumed their positions as the new Kage.

When they had come up with a suitable plan the Five great nations gathered their armies. Naruto and the last jinchuuriki who was named Killer Bee were hidden on a giant island under the guise of Naruto training to gain control over his tailed beast, which was actually what they wanted for the army so they could fight against the Moon's Eye Plan that Obito told them of years ago.

Several days pass and Naruto manages to learn to control the darkness in his heart to prepare him for the upcoming fight against his beast for it's power's. It was made twice as hard since the Nine tails was now double it's original power thanks to Minato. After successfully defeating the twice as powerful Nine tails for it's power Naruto vowed that he would remove the beast's hatred, and the fox didn't like that and stated it was hared incarnated and wouldn't be tamed no matter what.

Several day's later Naruto and Bee got word of the war and immediately set out to help do their part to help. With the addition of the two hosts into the war the tide quickly reversed to the imminent victory of the Allied Shinobi Forces. One several instances Naruto and Bee had encountered Madara's Zetsu army, and quickly disposed of them.

They soon come across Obito and the now revived jinchuuriki where Naruto and Bee who had transformed into his Tailed beast mode fought against all the captured creatures. Obito had told them that as long as he obeyed the seal then he could do his part in protecting them from Madara. Naruto had asked what he meant by that, and Obito told him he had a plan to end it all.

During the battle of Jinchuuriki Naruto had managed to befriend the powerful beast within his stomach, and underwent a safe Tailed beast transformation. With fast and precise movements Naruto quickly removed the giants from the battlefield and saved both the beasts in his and Bee's stomach's. It would be three days when the true war begun.

With the aid of the clones that Naruto made and spread throughout the battlefields the tides quickly turned until al that was left were the Edo Tensei which were quickly disposed of in a matter of hours. With the sole exception of Mu all revived shinobi were sealed away, but horror quickly struck when the real Madara himself was brought back, and placed in battle.

It was a massacre, and many ninja was either cut down by the mighty Uchiha or gravely injured to the point that their career as one was snuffed out like a candle. After utterly decimating the living ninja company led by Gaara he summoned down a meteor that was barely stopped by the elderly Tsuchikage Onoki and Gaara's sand manipulation abilities. But it was all for nothing as there was another one hidden behind the first meteor. With his play time over Madara was quickly engaged by the five Kage as the other three teleported onto the battlefield to stop him.

While that was happening the real Naruto along with Killer Bee, Kakashi, Maito Gai, and Obito were fighting. Obito had managed to obtain some chakra from the last two beasts where he then sealed it inside the giant statue that was summoned causing it to go crazy. Seeing as this could cause problems Obito erected a barrier of flames to keep the statue contained during it's transformation into the Ten tails the demon that was once sealed away by the Sage of Six Paths.

Madara arrived shortly onto the scene causing Naruto to worry about the Kage, but he soon focused on the current dilemma. Madara made quick work with the transformed Killer Bee by trapping him with a wooden dragon through the use of Mokuton granted to him by Hashirama's cells. He then turned his eye's on Naruto, and went after him. Turns out that was his greatest moment of weakness as suddenly the Edo Tensei started to come undone.

Still fighting despite the Edo Tensei was ending Madara was soon freed from his vessels bonds and sent into the afterlife his *Cough*Zetsu's*Cough ultimate plan to revive Kaguya had failed. Obito then asked Kakashi to stab him in the chest with a Raikiri so he could remove the seal placed on him so he would truly be free, and grant him a death worthy of a traitor. Kakashi quickly dried his tears, and freed his friend from the shackles of life by thrusting a lightning encased fist through Obito's chest.

With his dying act he took the Rinnegan and transplanted it into someone who could truly lead the world to peace before bringing out a scroll, and unsealed the one he hid from Madara in case things turned sour, and did the same thing with it. With his new eye's Naruto along with, Kakashi, Gai, Killer Bee quickly destroyed any trace of the creature known as Black Zetsu to even if it was an unknown immortal wouldn't be able to revive itself.

Then the barrier that held back the transforming statue faded away to reveal the Ten tails in all it's glory, and since there was nobody there willing to become a jinchuuriki, and there was already two they were forced to engage the primordial god of chakra. They managed to push the beast back to the beach as the army arrived which was timely because they were all exhausted except for Naruto and Kurama.

With the arrival of the Allied Shinobi Forces the Ten Tails was pushed back to the point it was almost in the water, and victory was inevitable for the ninja. As they were starting to finish up with stopping the beasts rampage once again more help arrived in the form of the deceased Hokage who erected an impenetrable barrier essentially trapping the beast within it allowing the beast to waste it's energy trying to escape. Naruto then smiled as his friend Sasuke walked from the crowd as the mighty Ten tails kept bashing it's prison trying to escape on and on for several hours straight.

Seeing his friends new eye's made Sasuke smirk, and Naruto noticed that his friend was actually half blind in his right eye causing him to ask what had happened. Sasuke explained that he had sacrificed his eye to stop Kabuto and the reanimation jutsu which then clicked cause he had been curious as to how it had happened. Sasuke explained that he had to sacrifice the eye so he could revive Orochimaru so he could call upon the help of the previous Kage to help in the war. From what was explained Orochimaru was trying to repent for his actions in the past which some of the leaf ninja respected.

It wasn't long after that the Ten tails ran out of chakra from it's constant bombarding the barrier with the mighty bijuudama causing it to collapse from exhaustion. Seeing this as an opportunity Naruto walked towards the mighty beast to seal it away. But upon looking into the creatures eye he saw why it was like it was. The beast just wanted to be left alone so it could look over it's home and protect it.

Sasuke asked what was taking so long, and Naruto suddenly released the beast from it's confines shocking all of them. Looking into the deities eye Naruto expressed his deepest apologies as to why it had been re-awoken from it's long slumber Naruto actually kneeled before it apologizing which confused them all the more. But what was more shocking to the army was when the beast lifted a single finger and placed it upon the teens forehead and transferred some of it's potent energy into the blond Uzumaki. The beast then bowed it's head to him before it then lumbered into the ocean never to be seen again, and where it went only the gods knew.

With that the war was finally over, and everyone went back to their respective village's to pay respect to their fallen comrades as well as celebrate the newfound peace the Elemental Nations was now experiencing. Kakashi was made the new Hokage which made everyone laugh at his misfortune since he wouldn't be able to read his pornographic novels freely anymore until all the work was done.

Naruto decided to do some traveling now that the wold was no longer at war, and peace reigned supreme across the continent. It was on this journey that he started to transform, but it would still be several years before the transformation took it's effect's.

It had been three years since Naruto had started to change into... whatever the hell he was changing into. Somehow the Juubi had managed to take back Kurama's power and implant into him a different ability. He could still use the nine different Tailed beasts abilities somehow, but he no longer heard the foxes voice in his head. He had checked the seal, and had been shocked to learn that the great beast had disappeared from the seal only to leave him to turn into the creature he was becoming. Soon he would finish the change and there was no going back.

It was as he sprouted a pair of wing that Naruto decided to contact his allies. Sending out a letter to his friends he requested, more like begged, them to meet him at the Final Valley so they could talk. When they arrived and saw no sign of the powerful blond they decided to wait. It wasn't long before they heard his voice. It had grown deeper as well as sounded a bit more gravelly to them.

Naruto had asked them that if he were to be any different would they still be allies or would they call him a monster. They had answered that no matter what happened they were all friends until the end which made him smile. Walking out into the daylight Naruto heard their gasps of shock and surprise thanks to his improving senses.

Of course they asked what was happening, and what caused him to change into this. Naruto answered he didn't know, but he had a hunch on how this was happening. Explaining to them that the Ten tails transferred it's chakra into him it altered his DNA or something similar to it in that regard he told them that they would have to wait and see what he turned into. It would take another three years for him to transform into the being that the Ten tails saw in the form of his soul.

For the next three years he learned how to use the either new or already grown appendages he had gotten due to the transformation, and let it not be said that the transforming Uzumaki gave in to the idea of trying to find the Ten tails and ask what animal he was to be once or twice. By the time the third year of his transformation came about Naruto easily knew what he was turning into it became apparently obvious.

He had found out what he was to become when he had once belched a stream of blue fire while having some food with his friends up in the mountains. It was rather strange to him though. Why would the Ten tails take away Kurama only to turn him into a dragon was one of the main things that made Naruto really curious, but he never dwell on it for long.

When he had finally finished the process of dragonification some of his friends urged him to find a secluded area in order to harness his abilities as a dragon, and see if he could turn back into a human if possible. After flying high through the skies for six hours Naruto settled for a erupting volcano or rather the mountain next to it and the ash didn't bother him as much as he thought it would, but its smelled like an explosive note multiplied by a thousand. Other than that he was fine.

Naruto would spend then next year attempting to make use of his abilities as a dragon and went as far as to create a new taijutsu style with his abilities. The sole exception to the style was when he breathed fire directly since he destroyed several mountains with that one. When he thought he had sufficient control over his abilities as a dragon he spent six more months training to change back into a human, and it wasn't easy.

Naruto returned to his home village a couple of days after he gotten the hang of staying in human form, but for some strange reason he missed his draconian form. When he finally reached the village he immediately went to see his friend Sasuke. When Sasuke had opened his door he was honestly surprised to see Naruto in a normal appearance instead of a dragon.

They spoke of the things Naruto missed in the six and a half years that Naruto was out of the village, and who was dating who, and surprisingly Sakura had started to date Lee which made the blond happy for his bushy eye-browed friend as Naruto knew he wouldn't treat her wrong. Sasuke asked if Naruto had done anything useful while he was gone. Naruto had shown him his new Nin-Taijutsu style, when he was done Sasuke had asked if it was possible to teach him how to do it. Naruto agreed to teach his Uchiha friend his new style on the agreement that if someone wanted to learn something similar they come to him in order to develop it.

Naruto then met up with Shikamaru and they talked of the things Naruto done and shown him his new combat style. When he saw it Shikamaru told Naruto farewell and left confusing the blond when he suddenly ran off saying he forgot something. When his friend was gone Naruto decided to go home to get some rest. Upon his arrival his mother smothered him in affection telling him how much she missed him, and then to never be gone for so long.

When he was released he told his mother he was tired, and went to bed. On his way up the stairs he ran into his red headed lover where upon seeing him jumped into his arms to greet him. As just like with his mother Naruto explained he was training and what he was doing was dangerous which was why he wasn't in the village until he got everything to perfection.

She was curious what was so dangerous about training that one had to leave their home. She then jumped up and started to babble that she wanted to show him something and then drug him out of the house. When they were in the backyard he asked what she wanted to show him. What he saw wasn't quite what he had in mind. She thrust her hand out where thick chains made of wood that the First Hokage used, an ability nobody else could use, flew out of the palm of the outstretched hand.

Seeing this Naruto offered to help her develop a new taijutsu style that allowed her to use her newfound bloodline in a fight if it ever came down to it which she quickly agreed to doing. When they returned home Naruto met with a friend of Karin's named Juugo where Naruto had learned that he was a natural born sage from a now dead clan. Naruto offered some training to the orange haired sage to control his urges and maybe brush up on some new abilities he had.

When Naruto was told that Juugo had two bloodlines the first which was his Sage abilities, his other was using iron to cover some of his transformed state. Naruto saw this as a challenge that was a bit harder then when he was helping Karin or Sasuke start with their new Taijutsu style which was welcomed to the table. The next few weeks were a bit of a blur as Naruto helped his friends and his lover develop their new styles of combat which was fun for all of them. Shikamaru had come by and showed him his new fighting style he had based off of Naruto's flame based style surprising the blond.

It was during one of the many spars Naruto was having with the new Nin-Taijutsu users that a Kage summit was called in the leaf village. Naruto had met up with Gaara, Temari, and Darui who were glad that he had managed to change back into his old self. Naruto once again played catch up with the last of his friends when he asked if they wanted any help to develop a new style of fighting which made them curious about the offer.

Arriving at a random training ground Naruto called Gaara out first. Naruto explained the basics behind the style he used, but when Gaara reminded his friend that most of his abilities revolved around sand so it was a bit pointless. Naruto then told Gaara to use a single element, and since Gaara was a natural for earth based attacks decided to use earth.

When Gaara has gotten the basics of having earth harden his skin down or covering his fist like he did his sand armor in earth Naruto then began to help him develop a new style. Next was Temari, and it was a little more tricky trying to make a new fighting style that wouldn't cut apart the users hands or body. For the next six hours Naruto was split with using clones to help both Temari and Darui develop a new style to fight in hand to hand fighting, but he was successful after the seventh hour where he managed to find a way to help Temari use her new fighting style without getting cut apart.

For the next two weeks Naruto helped his friends develop their fighting styles until they were near perfect in most aspects. When the annual Kage Summit was over Naruto bid his friends goodbye where he would see them soon if they needed help with developing their fighting styles he would be there to help them. A week after the summit was over Sasuke had asked Naruto to meet him behind the Hokage monument.

Meeting his friend behind the monument Sasuke motioned for the blond to follow him. Following his friend Naruto asked if there was something he needed, and Sasuke just stayed silent. After walking for an hour Sasuke stopped where he turned to Naruto. In a puff of smoke Sasuke revealed himself to have scales growing over his body. Naruto grew worried because this was not something that should have been possible.

Naruto told the Uchiha to stay put where he ran to the Hokage office and told Kakashi to notify Gaara that he needed to speak with him and should come to the Leaf and bring Temari. He then said the same the same for Darui. With that being said he ran home where he immediately found Karin and Juugo in the kitchen and told them to follow him as they were going to get Shikamaru.

Confused as to why they had to they nevertheless followed him to Shikamaru's house. when he found the lazy Nara he told him to follow where he led them to Sasuke's location. Upon meeting the Uchiha Naruto told him to show the group what had happened to him. What they saw shocked them because then in puffs of smoke they showed that they too were transforming just like him.

Thee days later Gaara and Temari arrived and a few hours after them Darui came through the gates. Once again the new arrivals were shocked when they were shown the transforming others. They asked why this was happening, and Naruto said he had no idea why since he had transformed over the span of six years yet their transformations were significantly faster than his. For those that didn't know of his transformation Naruto explained he had transformed into a dragon where he showed them his draconian form.

They were lucky they were far enough that nobody sensed them. His true form was absolutely humongous, and to think they would become something like this. As time passed they finished their transformations which were all different in size and abilities. Days turned into months, months turned into years, and then they had no choice but to fake their deaths and leave the continent they were born on in their true forms to a new future.

They made names for their forms wanting to forget their pasts. Naruto ended up calling himself Igneel. Temari came up with the name Grandeeney. Karin called herself Naveaia. Gaara started to go by Ancalagon saying it was a true name for a dragon. Juugo actually came up with the perfect name for himself by changing his name to Metalicana. Shikamaru now went by the name of Skiadrum saying it was an ancestors name, and they said it suited him. Darui also changed his name to Weisslogia saying it didn't matter what he was called. Sasuke's name was by far the longest to say now that he changed it to Paarthurnax saying it was cool.

The years passed by and somehow more dragons came to be making them come out of hiding to be among their kind on a continent that was named Ishgar. Chakra soon turned into an energy named Ethernano. With magic on their side people that used this power to do things that chakra users couldn't, but they couldn't do what chakra users could either.

The group of ninja turned dragon were the exceptions as they were born with chakra and lived through time as magic rose to replace the powerful energy. And even though ten-thousand years had passed they remembered their human origins. War soon broke out between two factions of dragons. There was the side that wanted to live along side the the humans rather than eat them, and the side that wanted to rule the world.

Soon dragons were teaching humans how to use use the ability to kill dragons which was called dragon slayer magic, and with these abilities in their possession humanity quickly turned the tide of the battle. What they didn't expect was for the people that had been trained the dragons to turn into dragons. the bigger tragedy was they turned on the very dragons that had helped them. The worse one by far was a slayer by the name of Acnologia who basically bathed in the blood of his victims. Naruto and his friends that had been with him since the start began hunting down the slayers turned dragon down and putting them out of their misery.

None of the slayers escaped from the group of dragon slayer hunting dragons with the exception of Acnologia who was quick enough to get away from the slaughter. When they had managed to rid the world of the dragon slayers, except the dragon slayer Acnologia now turned dragon, Igneel was confronted by a man named Zeref along with four others of his group and asked to help him kill Acnologia. Igneel had informed the man they had been hunting the black dragon down for nearly twenty years with no luck.

Zeref then told Igneel of his plan on sending his brother Natsu through time with these other slayers to a era where the Ethernano levels would by nearly thirty times what they currently were so they could get stronger faster, and would be able to kill the black dragon during this interval. Igneel agreed to the plan soon after where he told Zeref where he would be when he met the boy.

A week later Igneel met Natsu, and he soon changed. While he acted cheerful around Natsu so he didn't scare him he actually saw a lot of himself in the boy. And before he knew it Igneel had stopped acting happy where he was really happy, and no longer faked the emotions. He taught the boy the ability of Fire Dragon Slayer Magic and he had to say the boy was real fast at learning although he could tone the idiocy down a little.

He taught Natsu things like culture, reading, history, writing, weaponry, hunting, foraging as well as implanted a stone called a Lacrima that was filled with the magic of the fire dragon king that gave him a boost in power. Igneel began to love the human boy as if he were his own son, and despite never having a human child during his human life found the boy quite bright since they were always playing while they learned.

The time soon came where he and the four other dragons were sent through the time machine called the eclipse gate with their children never knowing as they were asleep on their backs. Once on the other side of the portal of time and space th dragons flew off to locations where they sealed their souls inside their slayers. Igneel did something different and sealed half of his soul inside the young boy before he flew off to watch his son grow from afar. The reason he did this was so he could continue hunting for the black dragon Acnologia and then kill him.

He knew the boy would be sad with him leaving so to make sure nothing happened to him he landed near a town that he knew would do him well. Ten years would pass before he would see his adoptive son again as he saw the six year old lying on the ground sleeping like a log. With one final look engraved into his brain Igneel the king of all dragon's spread his wings and flew off through the night to await the day where he would reunite with his son.

Now...

As he was falling his thoughts went to his father, and what he would do if he were in his spot, and how he would overcome this obstacle. As he neared the ground a shadow comes over him and blocks out the sun. With a roar coming from the shadow's mouth the teenager's eye's open wide as he then senses the shadow's energy... it was a dragon. Wait why did this dragon look s- Igneel it was Igneel.

With a flap of his mighty wings the giant dragon caught the teen in his claws before he pulled up from the dive and shot back into the air. Natsu then felt his energy return to him quickly. Looking at the dragon just to be sure it really was his father he looked at the dragon's chest where a certain scar he earned in a fight when he was little and instantly knew he was the real deal. The dragon's scent, color, and magic all pointed to the fact he was real.

"I-Igneel!" Natsu stuttered quietly. Looking to his son Igneel nodded his head before he landed on the ground. "You stay down here while I take care of this thing. Tell your friends to brace themselves as well. Go now Natsu." Igneel told him. Natsu shook his head no making the dragon's eye's narrow. "Natsu I won't be long. We'll talk later I promise." Igneel said. Natsu could only sigh at his father's brashness and he was to stubborn anyways so he had no other choice.

Nodding his head Natsu started to run away. "You better keep your promise." Natsu yelled to the giant red dragon who was flapping his wings to get off the ground. "Don't worry I will. Right now we need to destroy this tower. Zeref must not be brought back at all costs." Igneel said as he shot into the air. Natsu still running called out to his father "I'll hold you to that." and continued running away from the area.

With the group of mages

To say they were shocked by the sight of a dragon was nothing short of correct. "I-it's a dragon." Juvia said in shock as she hid behind Gray. "Why is he here?" Gray asked. "Great question, but i'm not really sure." Happy answered scared. "Was he attracted here by the massive amount of energy from the tower or is it something else ?" Erza asked herself. "We're doomed if he attacks us. Humans don't compare to the raw strength of a dragon." Juvia said.

When the dragon started to fly away leaving them alone they couldn't help but release sighs of relief. Natsu soon came running over to them breathing heavily. "W-we need to get out of here." Natsu breathed out. With a quick agreement the team of mages plus the single exceed began to retreat out of the area. When they reached the beach where the ship that brought the team to retrieve Erza was they turned to see where the dragon had went to, but they didn't have to look far as it was still flying higher into the sky. Gray was confused by this dragon's behavior.

Dragons were supposed to be these ruthless creatures that desired battle like no other it was like that was their calling in life, but they were known for their vast knowledge gained throughout their lives as well. "What's he doing?" Erza asked breaking the Ice-make mage from his thoughts. "I don't know but we need to stay on our toes." Gray said. Gray then looked at Natsu who stood silently, and he was surprised that Natsu had stayed quiet throughout the entire time. He would think on these things later.

With Igneel

Flapping his mighty wings to bring him to a impressive height he then turned his body around to prepare for the dive when he was done here he would never leave his son's side until he had no other choice. When he had turned around Igneel begun to dive with his wings tucked down at his sides nearly closed for the maximum speed he could get.

When he had managed to reach his full speed he lowered his head. With a loud *BOOM* the fire dragon king crashed through the crystal tower utterly destroying the construct before it could be used. When he crashed through the tall structure Igneel opened his wings and flapped them a few times to fly back into the air. Spreading his senses out the dragon king soon located his son with his friends on the beach, and glided the rest of the way there before he landed before them and folded his wings as he looked down at the humans.

"We've done it. The revival of the dark mage Zeref has been forestalled. Well done humans you did what many would run away from as cowards. You forsook your very lives to help stop a new age of darkness from coming unto this world, and for that you all have my praise. And Natsu I'm proud of the wizard that you have become." Igneel praised his son. "Just who are you? Now that we know that your not going to eat us- Your not going to eat us are you?" Happy asked the giant dragon.

Igneel laughed before in a shocking move his body begun to shrink before their very eyes until he had turned into a human. He wore a pair of dark blue pants, over which hangs a blue cloth that covers him from his stomach to his knees and which he secures with a black leather belt around his waist. He complements this look by wearing a white vest that was kept open at the torso and black arm guards that cover his left forearm with bandages on his right wrist. He also wears finger-less gloves with metal plates on the backhand, and strapped to his back is a simple katana.

"Now why would I eat a human when I myself used to be one that's just crazy." the now transformed dragon told them. Juvia and Erza blushed at the man's figure. He looked to be about their age a little older maybe but still around their age, but knowing how slow dragon's age he was probably well over a thousand years old. And the scars that covered his body added to the fact it made him look hot.

"Excuse me not trying to be rude here, but just who are you?" Gray asked. Natsu laughed before he walked over to the man. "Do you want to tell them or do you want me to do it for you?" the pinkette asked. He motioned to the slayer to continue before he gained a big grin on his face. "Everyone I would like to introduce you to my dad... Igneel." Natsu said. Their jaws dropped at the proclamation.

"You mean.." Gray asked as Natsu nodded to him. "So you really were trained by a dragon?" Lucy said in shock as the two nodded in unison. Natsu then turned to the dragon in human form before he asked something that had been on his mind for the time since he had met with his father. "Hey you never did explain to me why you left me on that day yet have you?" Natsu asked.

Igneel sighed before he looked at his son. "If you really want to know my leaving you was an attempt to protect you. Also I had to search for Acnologia. That dragon should have never been born, and as the king of dragons it is my duty to protect my people whether it be from humans, dragons even god's. I searched the entire planet starting with Ishgar. I then flew across the sea to sea if he hid on a different continent. I started at the Alvarez empire, and when I didn't find him their I once again flew over the sea to a continent called Alagaesia. When it was apparent he kept moving as I searched I came back to find you." Igneel told the dragon slayer.

"Oh well it doesn't matter then you did what had to be done. I forgive you dad." Natsu said once he heard Igneel's explanation. Igneel nodded his head at his son before he sensed something powerful coming. "Well now that we have that out of the way I have one last thing that needs to be stopped." Igneel said looking up with the others to see a bright glow come from the sky. "I-it's the Etherion." Erza whispered in fear for once in her life.

"But dad even as strong as you are you won't be able to stop something as strong as the Etherion. Please don't leave me again." Natsu begged his father as the dragon once again retook his natural form. "I'll be right back, and that's my promise of a lifetime son, and you know that whenever I make a promise I keep it." Igneel said spreading his wings before he launched himself into the air.

"DAD NO!" Natsu screamed. If Igneel had heard the scream he had chose to ignore it. Protecting the pink haired dragon slayer and his friends would be a hell of a way to go out. As he watched the energy beam fall from the cloud Igneel opened his mouth and begun to swallow the energy. For a few seconds nothing happened, but after a while the king of dragons felt a burn go through his body.

It hurt unlike anything he ever felt before, but focusing his mind the red dragon continued to inhale the endless sea of magic. For three straight minutes the dragon continued to swallow the energy beam from the sky until he thought he could take no more of it. But shortly after thinking it was an endless sea of magic the beam faded from the sky to reveal the dragon king in all his glory.

Igneel felt proud of himself for that extraordinary feat, and flew down to the ground to find a shocked look on all those present on the ground. Smiling down on them he went to offer them a ride back to Ishgar when a sudden spike of pain went through his body causing the dragon to roar in pain where he quickly collapsed. Natsu saw this and ran to his father's head.

"IGNEEl!" he roared in fear of his father leaving him again. "N-Natsu g-get back." the dragon told his son. "No I don't want you to leave me again." "You f-fool I'm not going anywhere. I-it's just... so-something is happening to my body. Now get back" Igneel ordered his son with a glare that left no room for arguing. deciding to listen to his father he stepped back to stand with his friends where he watched his father's form begin to change.

First was his head. As the head grew wider two behemoth sized tusks grew from the side of the dragon kings jaws. Next coral-like scales with bumps and warts all across the body began to emerge. Next a neck frill begun to grow, and was quickly followed by spikes growing out from behind it. Fins that were meant for water began to grow on body parts, and were prominent on the the length of his tail to near the tip, while the end of it began to bulge.

It was the addition of fins along the sides of his tail changing as it soon had a new addition in the form of a spiked club that looked like it could wipe out an army or kill another dragon with a single blow. His wingspan grew as well where it nearly doubled in size. With the changes to his body near complete they had to watch as the dragon silently grit it's teeth through the pain from the transformation. the last thing to change was his teeth where they shrunk a little and become sharper to the point they were similar to large swords that Erza could wield in a hard battle.

With the transformation done the dragon king stood up ignoring the pain that racked his body as a show of strength to the humans. "Igneel are you ok?"Natsu asked his father. Igneel just grunted at his son before he answered "It seems that by swallowing that much magic has not only boosted my power significantly, but it seems to have altered my dragon form. Still have the battle scars though, but that's no biggie to me." Igneel said to nobody in particular as he turned into his human form.

"Damn that hurt. Well as I was going to say to you before I was changed I wanted to see if you guys wanted a lift back to Ishgar." Igneel said. They accepted the offer gladly. Hey it wasn't everyday a dragon offered to give a group of humans a free ride. "Hey Igneel I don't mean to be rude, but how is it that your able to turn into a human anyways. I get that you were once a human but shouldn't it be near impossible for you to change your form?" Happy asked.

He just laughed at the blue exceed "Oh it's not as hard as one would think. The way this spell works for me is I imagine the form I want to be in and then I change nothing that big." he said. They deadpanned at that but accepted the answer in the end. "Well we best go before someone comes to investigate why half this island isn't under water." Igneel said as he entered his draconian form once more and told them to get on. When they had gotten comfortable Igneel flew off at a steady pace where they could enjoy the wind blowing through their hair, and he flew into the clouds so he wouldn't get spotted as easily. And not once did Natsu get sick.

Upon reaching the land Igneel asked where they were staying so he could find a place to land and not be as conspicuous to the humans. They told the dragon they were just about to head home, but they needed to go retrieve their stuff from Akane resort as it was their last day there anyways. Landing in a forest Igneel let the human's off his back and told them he would await for their return. It was barely twenty minutes before they came back and said they were ready to leave.

By now it was nighttime so the dragon could fly a bit lower and not be spotted as easily as he would during the day. He had a feeling of where to go as they just told him to fly straight until they told him to stop. When he landed in magnolia outside of the guild hall he had actually shocked them once again. Transforming back into his human form and looked at them before saying this was where he had left Natsu before he began his search for Acnologia.

"Oh as for my human name call me Naruto" Naruto said to the group as they entered the guild hall. Looking at the guild hall the now named Naruto can tell it was recently built or possibly rebuilt. Erza explained that they recently went through a war with a rival guild that destroyed their guild hall so they had to rebuild. Naruto just nodded his head as they walked into the building.

"Wow I've got to say this guild is probably the best looking one apart from some of the first guilds six-hundred years ago." Naruto said walking into the building. Suddenly a familiar scent his his nose as well as Natsu's where they called out "Metalicana/Gajeel" they then looked at each other "Who the hell is this Metalicana/Gajeel?" they said together. "Stop that" they both said again "No you stop that." they continued to yell at one another. This caused some of those watching to laugh at the duo.

Then a short old man walked into the room. "Welcome back. I hope you enjoyed your vacation." he said as they nodded. The man then looked at Naruto. "Well hello who might you be?" he asked. "I'm Naruto." he introduced himself to the short man. "Makarov third guild master of Fairy Tail." he introduced himself. "Uh would it be to much to ask to join your guild master." Naruto asked the man which made him laugh. "My boy your more than welcome to join the guild. Let me just go fetch the stamp and we can welcome all three of our new members." Makarov laughed.

Walking onto what looked to be a stage Makarov yelled to get their attention. "Alright everyone. It's a new guild hall for an old guild so I'd like to introduce our three newest member's. Come on up kiddo's." Makarov called out. First to walk onto the stage was Juvia. "This is Juvia one of our newest members. Now tell me if this girl isn't a cutie that you wouldn't work with." Makarov said with a smile. Juvia just waved to the guild members.

"Next we have someone that you may recognize but let's give him a warm welcome. Here is Gajeel." Makarov said as the Iron dragon slayer walked out shocking the group. "Gramps are you serious this is the guy that trashed the old guild- Natsu started to say before he was thrown into the wall by a pebble that appeared out of nowhere. "What have I taught you over the years Natsu when it comes to new things or people?" a voice said. "Sorry." Natsu said climbing out of the hole in the wall. "You never answered me." the voice said. "To always look underneath the underneath." Natsu replied frustrated.

"Besides" Juvia said "I was the one who asked him to come along with me." she told the slayer. Makarov cleared his throat to gain their attention once again. "And finally I would like to welcome our final member Naruto." Makarov said as Naruto stepped out into the light. When Naruto stepped out into the women there all gave out cat calls that made most of the men jealous. But it was Juvia's reaction that surprised them all.

"Naruto-sama how are you?" she asked with a blush. Gray laughed at this. Ever since he saved her during the guild war she had been obsessed with him, and now that duty fell to an immortal dragon. "Uh didn't we just talk in the back when we received the guild marks?" he asked the young woman with a raised eyebrow. "And now let's rock this joint." Makarov said as they jumped down from the stage.

The lights turned of before a solitary light shown on the stage to show a young woman standing in the center. "I'd like to dedicate this song to our strongest team, and our new guild hall." she said as she started to play the instrument she carried in her hands. Naruto heard her voice, and he had to admit it was a beautiful singing voice. As she sang Naruto noticed that everyone was listening to her with admiration in their eye's. It was a respect Naruto knew all to well. These humans loved her as a sister and would do anything to protect her.

When she was finished singing the guild broke out into cheers while Naruto just clapped his hands in respect to the woman's talent. She stepped down from the stage as the light turned off and a shadow walked onto the stage. Naruto thanks to his dragon senses knew it was Metalicana's son and stood up and picked a piece of ice out of his drink.

The light turned on to reveal Gajeel in a white suit and shades holding a guitar in his hands. "Wrote a tune a while ago called best friend." he said. But before he could play the piece of ice hit him in the head. "Ow who did that?" he roared. "I did because I want to try something different. Want to try it out Iron dragon slayer?" Naruto asked Gajeel. "Huh sure what ever." Gajeel answered.

Naruto walked over to the stage and up the stairs to stand next to the dragon slayer. I several puffs of smoke there stood a group of clones of him shocking the crowd. "Three of you know what to do so let's get to it." Naruto told the clones where three of them transformed into different instruments. Naruto picked up a base guitar and plugged it in while the rest grabbed a different instrument to play.

Looking to the Iron dragon slayer he spoke "Just follow my lead on this one." he said and Gajeel nodded. Naruto started to strum the guitar picking a beat, soon after the drums started to play, and Gajeel started strumming his electric guitar to the beat making Naruto nod his head at him. "This is a song I wrote for a friend while goofing around a while back, but the funny thing is I never added any lyrics. It's supposed to be called I don't wanna stop." Naruto said into a microphone. Looking to Gajeel he spoke four simple words "Follow my lead Gajeel". The dragon slayer just nodded his head to show him he heard.

Enter: Ozzy Osbourne Soundtrack: I Don't Wanna Stop

(Naruto)

"I don't know what they're talking about
I'm making my own decisions
This thing that I found ain't gonna bring me down
I'm like a junkie without an addiction"

(Gajeel)

"Mama don't cry I just wanna stay high
I like playing with danger and fear
Everybody's walkin' but nobody's talkin'
It looks a lot better from here"

(Both)

(Gajeel)

"Why don't they ever listen to me
It's just a one way conversation
Nothing they say is gonna set me free
Don't need no mental masturbation"

(Naruto)

"Too many religions but only one god
I don't need another savior
Don't try to change my mind
You know I'm one of a kind
Ain't gonna change my bad behavior"

(Both)

"All my life I've been over the top
I don't know what I'm doing all I know is I don't wanna stop
All fired up, I'm gonna go 'til I drop
You're either in or in the way, don't make me I don't wanna stop
All my life I've been over the top
I don't know what I'm doing all I know is I don't wanna stop
All fired up, I'm gonna go 'til I drop
You're either in or in the way, don't make me I don't wanna stop"

"I don't wanna stop"
"I don't wanna stop"
"I don't wanna stop"
"I don't wanna stop"
"I don't wanna stop"
"I don't wanna stop"

"SOLO" the two men yelled out in sync. With that both men stepped away and pressed their backs together, and begun to have a guitar playing showdown which caused the now growing crowd to cheer. When they played for a short time they stepped back to the microphones, and continued to sing with large smiles on their faces as they enjoyed themselves and listened to the cheering crowd.

(Both)

When they were done singing Naruto raised Gajeel's hand into the air and pointed to him. The crowd cheered because for once Gajeel didn't scare away a crowd with his gravelly voice as it sounded like this style of music suited the dragon slayer the best rather than him playing solo. The clones had then puffed out of existence as the two men were done playing the song.

When the crowd had calmed down they could only smile at the fun. They started calling for an encore causing the two to smirk at the challenge. "Well what do you say we give them what they want?" Gajeel said to Naruto. Naruto only shrugged his shoulders before the clones popped back into being. Once again grabbing the base guitar he plugged it back in. "Alright this time we're just gonna go with the flow." Naruto said. "So we're basically flying by the seat of our pants on this one?" Gajeel asked. "No we're making this song up as we go along there's a big difference." Naruto replied as he started a beat. "Let's go." The two called out as they gathered a rhythm to play with.

Enter: Five Finger Death Punch Soundtrack: Under and Over It

(Both)

"Yeah, go!"

(Naruto)

"Did you hear the one about me being a punk?
Did you hear the one about me being a drunk?
Did you hear the one about me losing my nerve?
Or how I'm just another fucking sheep in the herd?

(Gajeel)

"Did you hear about the money, how it made me change?
So funny to me, all the time that they waste.
Did you hear the one about me giving a shit?
'Cause if I ever did I don't remember it."

(Both)

You can be me and I will be you.
You can live just like a star.
I'll take my sanity, you take the fame.
I'm under and over it all.
(I'm under and over it.)

(Naruto)

"Did you hear the one about me playing the game?
Selling my soul and changing my name.
Did you hear the one about me being a prick?
Did you know I don't care? You can suck my..."

(Gajeel)

"Did you hear the one about me trying to die?
Fist in the air and a finger to the sky.
Do I care if you hate me? Do you wanna know the truth?
C'est la vie...adios...good riddance...fuck you!"

(Both)

"You can be me and I will be you.
You can live just like a star.
I'll take my sanity, you take the fame.
I'm under and over it all.
(I'm under and over it.)
I, I, I'm under and over it.
I, I, I'm under and over it."

"You can be me and I will be you.
You can live just like a star.
I'll take my sanity, you take the fame.
I'm under and over it all.
(I'm under and over it.)
I'm under and over it all.
(I'm under and over it.)
I, I, I'm under and over it.
I, I, I'm under and over it."

When they were done they heard the crowd cheering at them which made the two smile more at the praise. Naruto dismissed the clones for the last time as the two jumped down from the stage. Naruto walked over to the table where his son was sitting and sat next to him. Seeing the look in Natsu's eye's he couldn't help but ask "Ok what's your problem now Natsu?"

"What's the problem? What's the problem? That guy wrecks our guild, and gramp's welcomes him in with no bars attached, and then you just go play music with him like you've known him his whole life." Natsu said. Suddenly Naruto flicks the young teens forehead and chuckles. "Natsu remember to always look underneath the underneath. The iron dragon slayer had it rough, and he was under orders to do what he did. And yes I knew him since Metalicana found him in the mountains years ago just like how I know the other three slayers that my kindred adopted and taught them before we left." Naruto said shocking Natsu. "Wait there are more dragon slayer's out- before he could finish asking his father about the other slayers he dashed outside. "There?" Natsu finished with a grumble to himself.

When he got outside he saw Gajeel on the ground in a crater with a blonde woman standing outside the crater with lightning crackling over her knuckles shouting at Gajeel with three people shouting out at her. "Laxia that's enough." a girl with blue hair yelled at her. The now identified Laxia spun around and threw a bolt of lightning at her telling her to shut up. But before the bolt could hit her Naruto appeared in front of her with a blue flame covered fist, and allowed the lightning to bounce off the flames.

"Ok I do believe that she told you that Gajeel had enough little lady." Naruto said as he looked at her. She was rather tall for her age as she stood an impressive five foot eleven in height. Looking at her eyes he saw they were a sky blue that Naruto found himself admiring. Her hair is slicked back and placed in a pony tail. Its numerous spiky strands pointing backwards, though some falls down in a small tuft on her forehead. She has a distinct lightning bolt-shaped scar over her right eye, and much like her grandfather, her eyes have dark circles, with each of them possessing a single, prominent eyelash jutting outwards.

She had an impressive bust for a girl that had her figure as they were double d's possibly even e's in size. She had all the right curves in the right places too which was a plus in his book. Her outfit was composed of a shirt bearing the same pattern as her old tunic she once wore, green pants held up by a belt with a design similar to his shirt's, sporting a buckle adorned by a large ace of spades, and simple shoes. She also had a large, brown coat with light brown fur trimming around the neck and the sleeves' edges, draped over her shoulders almost like a cape.

"Whatever. I bet your some kind of two bit wannabe slayer if that ability to cover your fist's in flame is anything to go by. Let me guess the old man allowed you in because he felt pity?" Laxia seethed in anger. "No not a two bit wannabe slayer. I'm what many would call a fourth generation hybrid." Naruto said to her confusing them all. "Explain." Laxia demanded.

"Ok you see Natsu and Gajeel claim to have been raised by dragon's thus making them a first generation. But from what I'm sensing inside of you it appears that your a second generation lightning dragon slayer. You get the ability to use your dragon slayer magic through the lacrima implanted inside your body in order for your ability to work. Like Natsu I too was raised by a dragon, but instead of the normal red fire that Natsu can use my dragon was a dragon that used blue flames which he taught me to use." Naruto told her.

"But just like you I also have a dragon lacrima embedded within my body which makes me a third generation hybrid in a way." Naruto started to 'explain'. "But unlike most first generation slayers my dragon died of old age before he could stop the dragon's seed from consuming my body." Naruto said to them. "What's a dragon seed?" the girl with blue hair asked. Naruto sighed "A dragon seed is a plant-like organism that forms inside the body of a human who uses dragon slayer magic to much, and is the source of what begins the process of dragonification." Naruto began.

"You see a dragon seed is one of the three known side effects of a human learning dragon slayer magic from a dragon as they are the first generation; this specific one is a plant-like organism that simply forms inside one's body and begins their process of dragonification, starting with their bodies producing dragon-like features such as the scales or wings of a dragon. The only known method to combat a dragon seed from completely transforming one is for dragon slayer who learned directly from a dragon to a host dragon through the performance of a lost technique that only a real dragon knows. It's more akin to a ritual on a host dragon slayer to cure their transformation with antibodies that are dispersed from the Dragon residing in their body. I'm not sure if Natsu's father is inside him or not, but since he is still human then he hasn't gone under any transformation." Naruto 'explained' to her.

"So does that mean your a dragon?" she asked. "No, but if need be I can transform into one. That is the price for all first true generation men or women that study the slayer arts. If they don't have a dragon, demon, or god to perform the ritual they become the very thing they were trained to kill." Naruto told them as he turned to face Laxia who had turned a lighter skin color. "Wait how old are you then?" she asked. "Oh you probably think i lived for something like several centuries. Well your wrong I'm about to turn twenty in a few months time. I only managed to learn how to control my transformation several weeks ago." Naruto told her and got a silent sigh of relief from Laxia. "Wait how old were you when you changed?" the bluenette asked. Naruto looked at her answering her question "Ten." he told her.

Naruto didn't like lying about how he turned into a dragon or lying in general, but he had to show this girl that she wasn't the top dog. So by explaining that he could essentially turn into the very beast he was trained to kill did just the trick for the time being. Laxia looked to the blonde and then back to the crater and saw that the iron dragon slayer was gone which made her grit her teeth in frustration. She then looked at the blonde male before she growled out to him "It doesn't matter if you can turn into a dragon or not, but do something like that again and I'll kill you. Got it!" she growled at him.

"Yeah I hear you Laxia-chan." Naruto told her. "Don't call me Laxia-chan." Laxia said as she left in a bolt of lightning. The blue haired girl walked over to him with a curious look in her eye's. "So can you really turn into a dragon. It'd be kinda cool if what you say is true." she said eagerly. Naruto turned to look at her. "No everything I said to her was a lie. I am a third generation dragon slayer, and I don't think i could turn into a dragon if I ever tried. I only said what I did to scare her a little." Naruto told her. She sighed in disappointment "Oh well I was actually hoping that you could. A dragon that had allied itself with our guild would have been a massive moral boost if we got stuck in a predicament we couldn't escape." she said.

"Well sorry to disappoint you, but I'm still human." Naruto told her. "Oh I'm Levy, and these two are my teammates Jet and Droy." Levy introduced herself and her team. "Names Naruto sorry about getting your hopes up about having a dragon on yawls side." Naruto told them. "Oh it's no big deal. Although the idea of a dragon being on Team Fairy Tail would have been awesome, glad to hear that we got another set of slayers in the guild." Droy said.

"No argument there." Naruto spoke. "Well we'll see you later then Naruto-san." Jet said shaking his hand. "Yeah it was nice to meet you Naruto-kun." Levy told him. with a smile. "Yeah you too Levy-san" Naruto responded to the blue haired girl as the trio walked away. With no other thing to do Naruto decided to do a bit of exploring for himself, and see what sights the town had to offer it's people.

Ok I know that you guys may not have liked the idea of a good Obito, but I decided to change some thing's in the Manga for the hell of it and it makes a good story change. I hope that you didn't mind, but I hated the way he went and droned on and on about 'pain' and frigging 'despair'. Anyways down below are all of the characters from Naruto that will be turned into dragons. Yes I know i probably messed up when I went to explain why Naruto was able to transform into a dragon, but i don't care it is what it is.

A few of the characters turned dragon will make a comeback at the Grand Magic Games arc. I will have them all join the Sabertooth guild with one of them in charge of it. And during the fight with the dragons Naruto and the other dragons will fight on the mages sides. Dragons will rally behind their king once again. That's the only spoiler I will give you.

I will of course be doing some changes to their draconian forms, but not much with the exception of Igneel. Anyways tell me what you think and I will possibly see you in the next chapter of the story if I don't make this something different. I also bet you didn't expect the Juubi to actually want peace either huh? Well tell me what you think and see you guys from the setting of a different story.

Characters that will be dragons. (A/N: I will also give some statistics for Acnologia at the end)

Naruto Uzumaki:

Draconian name: Igneel

Draconian breed: Fire and Ice dragon (A/N Yes I know Igneel is supposed to be a fire dragon. But if you think hard enough on his new form you will understand why. Also I think as the first dragon Naruto is the exception to the single element rule so please understand I want him to be strong, but not to strong)

Classification: Dragon King

Features: Igneel is a gigantic Dragon whose bodily majority is covered with dark, red scales. Igneel's lower body, specifically his stomach, the inner portions of his long tail, and legs, are beige in color. Also has earned noticeable scars on his stomach and neck, with the largest one, which is X-shaped, located around the center of his chest when he fought in the war between the dragons that wanted to eat humans, and the dragons that wanted to ally themselves with them.

His back has numerous black spikes, reaching down from the back to the end of his tail. Igneel has a triangular head with horns, a pair of large, round eyes with yellow sclera (which are usually seen as glowing, obscuring his dark, round pupils) and a sharp horn pointing upwards just above his nose. Igneel also sports very sharp canine teeth, and has claws with long, sharp, red nails. Igneel's large bony wings resemble a bat's, with rippled tips. Upon eating the energy given off by Etherion his form changed.

Now he has small but razor sharp teeth. Deep red coral-like scales with bumps and warts all across the body. Massive wings that span over 250 feet (125 each) in length. Tail fins that run along the sides of the tail before it turns into a spike covered eye's stay the same. Head frill with large spikes protruding from the back of the neck behind the frill. Two large tusks on both sides of the jaw that are 80 feet in length that curve and point at a slight down angle.Still has the many noticeable scars on his stomach and neck, with the largest one, which is X-shaped, located around the center of his chest from when he fought in the war between the dragons that wanted to eat humans, and the dragons that wanted to ally themselves with them.

(A/N: Yes I know this is not what he looks like. I wanted to have Igneel's form different than the manga/anime. Also I believe this is the possible size of the dragons in the anime, and if you see their size they're pretty big, but it never specified how big dragons were in the Wikipedia so I made up my own)

Size: 620 feet (188.9 meters) long, 244 feet (74.3 meters) tall

Gaara Sabaku:

Draconian name: Ancalagon

Draconian breed: Earth dragon

Classification: Earth dragon lord

Features: To put it quite plainly, Ancalagon is made of rock; the entirety of his back is covered in large, jagged stones. His underbelly, on the other hand, is not, but is rather rough in appearance. The stones on his face are arranged in a linear fashion around his dark, circular eyes, with his chin jutting out; his wings are also covered in stone. Ancalagon lacks claws, and his feet are flat and are instead covered, much like the rest of his body, in stone. Unlike most Dragons, Ancalagon also lacks fangs, and instead has flat, rather blunt, teeth; his stone-covered tail ends in a club-like fashion. In addition, the he also lacks a nose, but surprisingly sports extremely large wings; quite proportionate to his already-large body mass.

Size: 600 feet (182.8 meters) long, 238 feet (72.5 meters) tall

Karin Uzumaki:

Draconian name: Naveaia

Draconian breed: Forest dragon

Classification: Forest dragon queen

Features: Is several times larger than most female dragons, with light-colored scales running all over her body. She has a tree-like mane running down her back and arms, which appear to be connected to her feathery wings. While having three pairs of extensions from her jaw, Naveaia has a dark-colored wing-like design over her eyes that's complemented by two oval designs right above it, the bigger one on the bottom and the smaller one on top. She also has them on her paws, four extending from the forearm and three on each finger. There's a noticeable border above her nostrils that divides her mouth from her face, extending near the back of her head. Finally, she has a pair of jagged horns extending from the base of her skull and feather-like scales extending from the back of her knees.

Size: 520 feet (158.5 meters) long, 150 feet (45.7 meters) long,

Juugo:

Draconian name: Metalicana

Draconian breed: Iron/Steel dragon

Classification: Lord of the Iron dragons

Features: Metalicana, like other Dragons, appears as a large four-legged beast, however unlike other Dragons, Metalicana's body is covered in silver, iron scales. The scales themselves give Metalicana the impression of being covered in armor, as from his neck below to his sternum, as well as on his shoulders, forearms, knees, shins, claws and thighs, the scales are plated. In the areas between (underbelly, biceps and calves) the plating disappears and instead gives way to cross-hatched scales that resemble chain mail.

Metalicana's head is almost square in shape and his lower jaw has the appearance of being hinged. His eyes are beady and circular with no pupils and black scelra; around his eyes are small black markings which continue around the back of Metalicana's neck. Also unlike other Dragons, Metalicana's wings do not retract nor fold; instead they jut out and are also metallic, save for where the feathers or patagium would be, which are instead a black, downy substance that juts out like normal feathers would. Metalicana also has a tail,that is plated like much of his body that fashions an intricately pointed tip.

Size: 612 feet (186 meters) long, 238 feet (72.5 meters) tall

Temari Sabaku:

Draconian name: Grandeeney

Draconian breed: Sky dragon

Classification: Queen of the sky dragon's

Features: Grandeeney is a large, four-legged Dragon, whose appearance differs considerably from a traditional Dragon's appearance. She has a white body, which appears to be covered in tissue similar to bird feathers, rather than scales. Her feet resemble bird talons as well. Her head is covered in what appears to be fur and her skull is somewhat broad and flat. The fur extends down the neck and to the upper chest region. In a twist she also has three tails instead of the traditional singular tail like most dragons usually have, but she uses he tails to boost her speeds to the point they allow her to reach speeds that are faster then sound.

Size: 487 (148.4 meters) long, 140 (42.6 meters) tall

Darui:

Draconian name: Weisslogia

Draconian breed: Light dragon

Classification: Dragon Lord of the light

Features: Weisslogia is a light-colored, gigantic, bearded Dragon with feathery, angel-esque wings, and has two comparably small antlers protruding from the top of his head. Weisslogia's underbelly is quite smooth, while the majority of his body, save for part of his feathery, windswept face, and his spine (which is adorned with a trail of hair that starts from his head), is covered with thick scales.

Size: 615 feet(187.4 meters) long, 230 feet (70.1 meters) tall

Shikamaru Nara:

Draconian name: Skiadrum

Draconian breed: Shadow dragon

Classification: Lord of the Shadow's

Features: Skiadrum, like other Dragons, is a gargantuan quadrupedal beast, however unlike most other Dragons, he is covered in pitch-black scales; atop his head, Skiadrum has two sharp horns and sports a small, pointed beard of shadows on his chin. Skiadrum has no visible pupils, and his eyes instead bare a great resemblance to Gajeel's own when the man enters Iron Shadow Dragon Mode. Between his horns and running down his spine, Skiadrum has a mane of shadows; his wings are covered in the same material. Because of the shadows his body is composed of, Skiadrum has a constant stream of shadows being emitted from his head, wings, spine and tail.

Size: 600 feet (152.4 meters) long, 225 feet (68.5 meters) tall

Sasuke Uchiha:

Draconian name: Paarthurnax

Draconian breed: Fire Bewilderbeast (Always wanted to create this particular dragon)

Classification: Dragon overlord (When Naruto/Igneel is not around)

Features: Surprisingly large in size; the upper part of his head, back, upper portion of the tail, arms, and talons. His underbelly and jaw, which is filled with very sharp teeth, are white and smooth, with its abdominal's in particular being quite muscular. Unlike most dragons, rather than having claws, has extended digits and a smooth, dark patagium, making his anatomy and method of flight more akin to a bat's than an actual dragon's; additionally, there are spikes running down from the spine and onto his tail, which in itself ends in a rippled, almost torn fashion. He also has some rather large spikes protruding from back of the neck. It seems he also has small teeth compared to his body size, and although small they can shred the hardest materials. Has thick coral-like scales, and tail fins

Size: 620 feet (188.9 meters) long, 244 feet (74.3 meters) tall

Acnologia:

Draconian name: Acnologia

Draconian breed: Unknown

Classification: Apocalypse dragon from the book of the apocalypse

Features: Although he was once human but turned Dragon, Acnologia is mastodonic, and has an entire upper body covered in black, round, scales, which, in turn, are decorated by spiraling, blue markings. His lower body, specifically his chin, chest, stomach, inner tail, thighs, and arms, are gray in color, and appear to be rather smooth. Acnologia's eyes are white and beady, and his head is round and blunt with four, large, elongated plates extending backward. Acnologia's mouth is full of razor-sharp teeth, and, attached to his chin, is a protrusion that resembles an arrowhead. His large wings are feathery in appearance, akin to a bird's, and very similar to fellow Dragon Grandeeney's. The scales disappear at the end of Acnologia's tail, which, in itself, ends in a stinger-esque shape

Size: 618 feet (188.3 meters) long, 222 feet (67.6 meters) tall.

The day after Naruto had joined the guild he had taken a job that said someone needed help in preparing for the festival. The pay was good no doubt about that, but then again using over six-hundred clones will do that for a person's wallet. He was excited to see what things would be shown at this festival. That and the fact he hadn't celebrated anything in over four hundred years when the dragon king festival was made in order to honor the dragon's that fought for humanity. But over time the reasons for the dragon king festival being held changed which in turn made him stop celebrating it.

Naruto had bonded a little with more with his son the other day by taking some cheap paying jobs and telling each other stories of what they had done over the years when he was gone, but even then they felt as if they hadn't told the other everything. Naruto had offered training to Natsu, which was immediately accepted. Naruto enjoyed the time he spent with his boy, and he wouldn't lie he was checking out the young women of th guild while he was eating in a corner.

The food from that one girl he had seen performing was actually better than anything he eaten in the many millennia he had been alive, and he had seen the small blush on her face when she had served him his meal. This was great not only was this one attracted to him, but there was those two blue haired girl's that seemed interested. He just hoped that they were the only ones that were interested in dating him. Though rebuilding the Uzumaki-Senju clan was a good idea, but that was for a later date and time. He would do what needed to be done in the right time, not when he felt like doing it. Sasuke on the other hand could do anything he wanted to do

Currently everyone was busy with a perfect example "A little higher! More to the right! Just a bit more and ...perfect!" The store patron called out as the banner was now connected on the other side of the street. The store owner waved up in thanks, "Appreciate the help, Master Makarov... Mira." she said. "Welcome." Makarov said as he stretched out his legs and reverted back to normal. He returned to a normal, wrinkly old man standing only a foot or two off the ground as he tapped his back. He waddled back over and grabbed his grocery bags as the people waved him goodbye. He looked back, "Sorry Mira, what you were saying again?" Makarov asked the silverette.

"Oh it's nothing Master." The barmaid smiled happily as she walked at a slow pace to keep up with the old man. She gave a warm smile when she saw the odd look he spared her and giggled, "It's nice to see even after all these years you still help prepare for the celebration around town." Mirajane told the old man. "Pfft, that's an understatement of the century." The old man sneered, "I've been helping set up the Harvest Festival in Magnolia ever since I could waddle on my little baby feet. One day I'm an infant, helping carry a candle from one spot to the next. And then one day I'm growing as high as I can to put the decorations all over the Kardia Cathedral. And even now I'm still having to help with putting up banners and setting up shop." Makarov joked.

"And technically you're back to waddling once again." she replied."Oi!" He barked and scowled at the young maiden as she playfully stuck out her tongue to him and blew a raspberry. "You might have mellowed out over the years Mira-chan, but you can still show that sharp tongue of yours every once in awhile when you want to." Makarov growled out causing her to laugh. Makarov frowned and faced back down the street, grumbling to himself about smart aleck kids as Mirajane continued to giggle. The wizened guild master looked around at the people gathered out in the street to fill the pathways and stores with decorations for the upcoming celebration.

Makarov's eyes wandered to the side and spotted a little boy carrying a box of decorations over to his own grandfather. The grey-haired man smiled and patted his grandson on the head for a job well done as the boy happily smiled at the sign of affection. Makarov's eyes softened with a faint smile... "Feels like this festival comes faster each and every year doesn't it?" Makarov spoke with a smile. "Really?" Mira looked up in thought, "I feel like this year was a lot more trouble than it was usually. We got a lot more members joining, we were forced to rebuild the guild a while ago, and we were once at war with Phantom. Seems like a slow year to me." Mira said.

"Well maybe to you, you're young, and your sense of time and urgency will always be in flux!" Makarov complained like a cranky old man before he tiredly looked up at the sky, "To me it feels like these days are getting shorter and these years are going faster. I feel like it was only yesterday you were just a little kid picking fights with Erza and scaring the other younglings." Makarov said in a fond tone that showed he was going down memory lane.

"H-hehe." Mira actually blushed in embarrassment, "It's been a long time since then. Y-you didn't have to bring that up, Master-"Mira began to speak, but was interrupted. "You could act like such a snob when you argued with the others-" Makarov spoke, but then he too was interrupted. "Master is so mean to me." Mira pouted as the old man chuckled to himself. Her cheeks puffed out in annoyance at the little jabs he was taking at her. She was young dammit! Still growing as a woman and a person! So she had some quirks so sue her! She really wanted to chew his ear off for bringing it up but stopped when she realized he wasn't leading her back to the guild.

In fact he wasn't in front of her anymore. The white-haired woman looked around for her guild master before looking back the way they came. She saw Makarov standing at the entrance of another street and silently staring out at it. She turned, "Master... ?" Makarov looked out at the bustling street as the people happily set up booths for people to visit. It was more and more each year. Some things really do change over the years...and some things... A fond memory of a little blond girl with pigtails in a thunderbolt t-shirt pulling him along and begging for cotton candy and ice cream crossed his mind.

And some things just change too quickly.

"And I'm telling you, if you keep showing your teeth at me like that, I'll knock 'em out!" Natsu's voice called out to them... but not at them. "Then go sit somewhere else because I was here first fire face!" Gajeel snarled at Natsu as his fellow Dragon Slayer matched his vicious glare, "You and your chuckle buddies had better pick up your shit and move, or else I'm gonna have to start making some gaps in between your teeth! Starting with you." Gajeel roared. "You wanna try?" Natsu challenged the volatile boy with a toothy smirk, "Kicked your ass once. Probably go and kick said ass again." Natsu retorted.

"That was a one time only deal, Salamander." Gajeel fumed and tightened his fists, "Besides every dog has his day, and yours just came at the same time as a billion worlds aligned and all that bullshit. Once. In. A. Lifetime. So bring it on, but expect to be crawling your way back with a broken leg if you do." Gajeel retorted. "Can you two idiots just shut the fuck up already?" Gray said annoyed from the table while having to listen to the two snap at each other. The Dragon Slayers just ignored him as the Ice-Maker Mage's face twisted in irritation. He exhaled sharply and turned away from them, "You two get any more louder and I'll freeze you assholes on the spot."

"What was that?" Gajeel asked. "Say that to my face you stripper!" Natsu yelled at Gray. "Oh, so you two were listening, huh?" Gray asked rhetorically. "Enough the both of you!" Juvia exclaimed as she stood out of her seat, "Stop trying to pick a fight with Gray-san! Don't you see your bickering is stopping him from enjoying a nice lunch alone without you two annoying him!" Juvia told them. Gray, the Dragon Slayers, and the half a dozen others sitting at the same table as them all looked at the blue-haired water user in confusion. "His lovely lunch alone with you and a dozen unwanted stragglers!" he grumbled to himself.

The arguing men separated and Juvia sat back down in her chair beside Gray. Lucy looked between all of them warily after narrowly avoiding another brawl in the middle of the day. She was worried that unlike the usual spats that occur in the guild, a fight between Natsu and Gajeel might actually devolve into a serious fight. And then others would get involved. And after that... She turned to look at Naruto as she sat Plue in her lap, "Uh, what do you think would happen if there really was a fight between the members of the guild?" Lucy asked Naruto. "Honestly?" The older blonde cupped his chin in thought before bluntly stating, "Magnolia would probably get destroyed in the process."

"Yeah, I know that." Lucy rolled her eyes at the answer. She had been a member of Fairy Tail for a few months, which would soon turn into a total of six, and already knew if a fight broke out then the town would probably be razed in the process. That was obvious, "What I mean is... well, if everyone fought, who would win?" "Hmm, that's a good question." The older teen gave a cheeky smile and looked at the younger blonde, "Why interested in starting a fight, Lucy? Think you'll come out on top?" Naruto joked

"Nope. Not even close. If a fight ever started, I'd hunker down somewhere outside of the town to avoid a fight." Lucy said immediately. "Don't sell yourself short, Lucy." Erza told the busty girl and stopped eating her cake to join the conversation, "Over your time here at the guild I've seen your talents blossom and grow. What you lack in physical skill, you certainly make for it with a smart tactical thinking and utilization of your spirits. You've proven yourself to be an irreplaceable member of the team." Erza told her. "E-Erza." Lucy felt her heart flutter, "You-" but she was interrupted. "Yeah but she'd still lose fighting one of the stronger members though." Naruto quickly interjected.

"Oh no argument there." Erza nodded, "I'm just noting that she'd do better than she thought she would." Lucy let out a whimper after her confidence was boosted, right before it was then body slammed into the ground like a falling building. She sniffled, "Okay, but seriously who would win a fight?" Erza crossed her arms, "That depends. If Naruto were to participate then I'm sure he'd be the winner."

"Sure but let's just say he wasn't to participate in the fight." Gray said, "If he wasn't then I'm sure we'd fare pretty well. Although then again... Naruto, how quickly would you join the fight?" The older blonde chuckled, "I don't know if I should I even join in it? I know Natsu should just learn to fight his own battles just like old Metalicana's boy learned to. Hell was I even smart for joining your guild?" Naruto asked them.

"Of course you are Naruto-sama."

"Duh."

"Why even ask man?"

"Of course you are, because your a man!"

"Aww jeez, you guys are to kind." Naruto said as he laughed before smiling, "Well I'd probably kick a lot of ass. But if I was to get into a fight with this Gildarts well...you can imagine the damages." Naruto said. Erza shrugged, "Yeah, but then again Gildarts would have to come back in order for that to happen." she said.

"Okay, scary thought about Naruto and Gildarts. Next." Elfman said. Gray quirked an eyebrow, "What about Mystogan?" he suggested. Juvia looked at him in confusion, "Who might that be?" she asked. "Another S-Class. He comes and goes as he pleases and puts us all to sleep when he does." Gray answered, "Never seen him before." he said after that before anyone could speak. "The master has to give missions out right?" Naruto pointed out, "From what he says you can't even see his face though. Covers it in rags and never even peeks out his eye. But he's definitely strong from what I was told so he could be in the fight for top spot next to this Gildarts." he said.

Lucy hesitated, "And what about Laxia?" she asked "I'd kick her ass!" Natsu proclaimed as the others' faces twisted at the thought of facing their aggressive guild mate in a battle. The pink-haired man yelled, "If there was a fight in the guild, I'd finally get the chance to beat her up and prove I'm tougher!" Natsu proclaimed causing his friends to sigh. "You rule Natsu!" Happy cheered, "Don't think about what several humiliating defeats in a row tells you about your chances! Just run in and see what happens don't you!" Gajeel said to him. "Yeah be a real man!" Elfman said.

Lucy looked skeptical before looking between the senior members, "Hey, wasn't Mira-chan an S-Class Mage once a few years ago? Is there a chance she'd be in a fight like that?" she asked them. "Nope. Not likely. Not only because Mira hasn't utilized her magic in a very long time, but I doubt she'd be interested in fighting members of the guild solely to figure out who is strongest." Erza noted, "In the years since she's retired she's become something of a pacifist." Gray said. "Ah, I see. So then that leaves..." Lucy trailed off as she looked at the dragon sitting at the table.

All eyes on the table turned to the dragon in human form that had yet to put himself into the running. Not from modesty or forgetfulness. He was simply waiting for the others to acknowledge him in the fight for the strongest. And they knew that because that the blond was sitting there in silence; arms crossed before the chest confidently with his nose in the air to an almost smug degree.

Erza opened an eye to look at him, "I suppose, hypothetically, if he were to join the fight as well then he'd do his best to give them a shot." the redhead said. "Yeah, I suppose." Naruto nodded, "And I'd say I would do pretty well in giving them a chance." Naruto said smugly. "Indeed. After all you are a dragon so you have a lot of abilities." Lucy said.

"Yeah but Erza's got magic blades, remember? They can also use magic." Gray told her. "What's that supposed to mean?" the redhead asked. "Right, but do you have to have armor. I'm sure you can increase your attack and defensive exponentially in the heat of battle." Juvia spoke. "Let's not bring up armors. You've got more than I can count for every situation." Natsu grumbled at the redhead. This caused some of them to start laughing at the pinkette's word choice.

"Hehehehe."

"Hahahaha."

And what started out as them complimenting each other quickly took a threatening overtone. The group continued to chuckle while a challenging atmosphere settled between them. Erza coughed into her hand and dispelled the tension over the table before smiling, "So who's excited for the festival?" she asked. "I know I am!" Natsu said eagerly and got the redhead and his friends to smile, "I would like to see the parade again!" Gray said with a smile. Lucy perked up, "Yeah I've never seen the Fantasia parade. What's it like?" she asked. "Oh it's awesome! There's tons of food and games over the entire city! People from all over Fiore come to see the celebration! And at the end of the day everyone in the guild gets together to perform!" Natsu said. Juvia's eyes widened as Gajeel's ears perked a little "W-we get to perform?" the blunette asked.

"Not just that." Erza smiled, "People also flock to come see the Miss Fairy Tail competition. A few of us enter into a contest." she stated factually. "A contest? Seriously?" Lucy questioned, "Isn't that kinda classless and tacky and-" she was interrupted by Gray. "The winner also gets a prize of 500,000 Jewels." the Ice-Make Mage said. Lucy then jumped out of her seat with sparkling eyes, "Sorry guys I uh I have to go! Something I need to plan for the competition! Bye!" and quickly left.

"Well, doesn't this look just so pretty." A sultry voice purred as her high-heels clicked against the stone of the street. It stopped as she smiled, "How long's it been since we came home?" she asked her friend. "About six months." The amused voice chuckled as the figure crossed his arms, "I bet everybody missed us." the first voice said. "Oh absolutely!" a third voice said. "Yeah they love you!" the second voice stated quickly. "Bet they've been waiting for your comeback!" the second voice spoke quickly. "Just wait until they get a load of you!" the third spoke up. "Aw shucks you guys are making me blush." the first voice said jokingly.

"Enough foolish talk." A far sterner and more straightforward voice interrupted their laughter. All three figures looked towards the young woman leaning against the building in the shadow of the night, "We have everything ready for tomorrow." the third voice said. "Good. We'll get things started tomorrow when everyone is together and start trimming some of the fat off the pig. Make sure you set up all the traps around town and then come meet me." the stern voice ordered.

"Laxia." the second voice said. "Hmm?" the now revealed Laxia hummed. "A-are we certain we are going to proceed with the plan? I-i mean what we have set up is very different than knocking around some random people talking badly about the guild-" the third voice spoke but was interrupted by the mad blonde. "Yes. I'm very fucking aware how different it is." The softer voice quickly silenced itself once interrupted, "But we're going ahead with it anyway. Anymore complaints?" Laxia asked. "Nope." the first voice squeaked. "All good." the second voice said quietly. "My apologies." the third voice said in a fearful tone. "Alright then. Let's go make Fairy Tail the best again." Laxia chirped happily.

"Welcome everybody to the one big event you've all been waiting for! Some of you have come from very far and even some from very wide! Some have been counting down the seconds since the last year! Whatever it might be, I know we're all excited! And now we're ready to get it started!" Max announced in his snazzy suit and threw his hand in the air, "Let's get the Miss Fairy Tail competition underway!" Max said into the microphone.

"YEEEEAAAAHHHH!"

Then a booming cheer came from all the people that had filled out the guild hall as they celebrated the competition they had so patiently been waiting for finally started. Most of the hall had been cleared out to accommodate for the influx of people. In fact there were only a few tables still along the floor and most had been relegated to stepping stools so people could see the stage better.

The only table not being stepped on was occupied by some of the members that still wanted to watch the show but not get overwhelmed by the mosh pit. Of course that didn't stop some of them from still losing their minds. "GO, MIRA-NEE-CHAN! THIS IS SO MANLY!" Elfman declared and caused everyone around him to shy away before his next outburst caused their eardrums to bleed. "C'MON LUCY! DON'T LOSE TOO BADLY!" Happy cheered, "IF YOU FALL TO YOUR KNEES AND CRY YOU MIGHT END UP GETTING THE PITY VOTE!" Happy yelled out. "SCREW YOU YA DAMNED CAT!" A ticked off voice behind the stage yelled which caused a few people to chuckle.

"And now let's get the show started! We're starting off with our favorite sexy veteran! She's been with the guild far longer than anyone, and we're all gonna remember her as the youngest person to have died from a liver failure solely from alcohol poisoning! The beautiful Card Mage! Cana Alberona!" Max called out. "Damn right there better be an applause." The drunk's heels clicked across the stage as she strutted out. The brunette flicked then her hair back and smirked as the people lost their minds and started to call her name. She confidently strolled up to center stage and flicked her hand out as several cards slipped into her fingers, "You wanna see a magic trick right? But a fair warning some of your hearts might just stop." Cana joked.

Even more cards came to her hands before she sharply threw them out. The cards sailed through the air for a moment before swerving and turning over the crowd's head. The cards started releasing bursts of colored powder, fire, lightning, and anything else that grabbed the people's attention. A veritable light show went off over their heads before it finally died down and Cana stood out proudly on the stage.

And in all the excitement, she had shed her clothes and now wore a striped bikini that complimented her complexion and toned figure. The crowd lost their minds, men's cheers and whistles drowning out everything else as Cana playfully winked, "Told you that your hearts would stop." Cana said to the crowd with a smile before leaving the stage.

"WHHHOOOAAAA! One moment she gives us the flash of the cards and the next she's giving us the much more desired flash we wanted! Is this girl a natural born entertainer or what?" Max announced while the crowd cheered. Cana passed by him to head backstage as he covered the mic and whispered, "Good move. How'd you know they'd love it so much Cana?" he asked her.

"Easy... Sex sells." Cana said before she grinned and made her way out. "Alright everybody, ready for the next contestant?" There was a resounding yes as Max grinned, "Okay! Then our next contestant is cute! She's weird! She's a sparkling drop of rain on a cloudy day! Ladies and gentlemen I give you Juvia Lockser!" Max said causing the crowd to cheer some more. The blue-haired newbie stepped out and blushed under the attention she was getting. Makarov clapped atop his seat on the tabletop, "You go kiddo! You got this!" he cheered with a smile.

"I'm pretty sure you aren't supposed to have any favorites master." Naruto said as he looked to the old man. "Naruto, they're all my favorites. This means that I have no other choice but to cheer for all of them." Makarov responded. "Hello everyone." Juvia greeted and stood up bravely as her arms started to morph into Water. She smiled and started making the waves move to her whim, "Juvia has something to show all of you!" Juvia said. A violent crash blasted droplets of water across the entire hall and let the crowd marvel at the beautiful sight. The water immediately pulled back into a vortex on the stage before it disappeared completely...

And revealed Juvia in a bikini striking a very dirty pose. The people quickly lost their minds as Juvia beamed a smile and waved into the crowd. In one direction in particular. With her eyes firmly set on one person in wait for their boys and Makarov and turned to look at Naruto expectantly as he slid further down in his seat. He hid his face, "I'm not here right now. Don't look at me idiots." Naruto hissed at them. That girl was starting to act like Hinata more and more each day it was scary.

"You're passing up a really big opportunity, my boy." Makarov said. "Don't patronize me you old geezer. Besides I'll meditate on this predicament later." he said "Okay, I think I'm spotting a theme here! Won't that be interesting to see it the other contestants carry that out?" Max said, "And would you look who's up next! It's our mascot! Our lovely maiden! The face of Fairy Tail that gets us all the good attention after we wreck up a few towns! Let's hear it for the one! The only! Mirajane Strauss!" Max cheered out with the crowd.

Even after the prior two contestants had exposed their bikini-clad bodies to them, the crowd had given the upcoming girl a much louder response. It was obvious who the fan-favorite was as the entire guild shook from the sound of their clapping alone. The barmaid gave a humble wave and smiled as she took the stage.

"YEEEEEAAAAAAAHHHHHH! NEE-CHAAAAAANNNNNN!" Elfman slammed his foot on the table and roared, "YOU GOT THIS!" he kept roaring which made people wince. "Hello everyone!" Mira's voice carried over the crowd and they all greeted her in return as the kind woman giggled, "Well I'm not sure how I can compete with those two." Mira joked causing the crowd to start yelling- "YOU KNOW HOW!" someone called out from the crowd. "YOU GOT THIS MIRA-CHAN!" Makarov called out. "THOSE LAST TWO ARE LIKE HAGGARD OLD HAGS COMPARED TO YOUR BEAUTY!" Romeo yelled out which made people look at the seven year old like what the fuck is wrong with you looks.

"Oh thank you." She just smiled and waved, "Well I have something interesting I've been waiting to show all of you!" Mira said. Mira then covered her face and several dozen cameras were raised in anticipation to capture her showing. "Happy!" she said. She pulled her hands back to show the blue cat head on her shoulders. It smiled and waved to everyone, "Aye!" "Hey, that's me! Way to go Mirajane!" Happy cheered. Happy was the only voice in a room of nothing but dead silence. She then swiped in front of her face against and she looked like Makarov's bony face on her voluptuous body, "It's the Master!" someone said quietly.

They immediately purged that sight from their minds. That head on that body did not mix at all. "And in celebration of his recent joining, everyone give it up for Gajeel Redfox!" Mira said as she waved her hand over face. Then the grumpy face of the stud-faced Dragon Slayer appeared on the barmaid's shoulders as some people gagged at the sight. Gajeel had started choking on his drink at the awful sight that was his manly head on a sexy ladies body.

"AHAHAHAHAHA! Nice boobs you got there Gajeel!" Natsu laughed. "I'M GONNA CRUSH YOUR HEAD UNDERNEATH MY BOOT FOR SAYING SOMETHING LIKE THAT SALAMANDER!" Gajeel roared out as he looked at his pink haired rival. Mirajane happily changed back to normal and waved everyone off as she stepped backstage. There were a few random claps as people waited for her to leave.

"What a damn shame." Makarov shook his head, "And I thought that after all the magazine covers she's done she would have already known exactly what they would've demanded from her." the old man sighed out while Naruto shook his head. "Master?" Naruto asked. "Yes Naruto?" Makarov responded. "Shut up." Naruto said/demanded the old master. "Okay." Makarov said simply and he did.

"Ok then, I'm sure I'm probably not the only one who didn't expect that to happen." Max simply said as he cleared his throat and grimaced after the poor showing of the fan-favorite model before his expression brightened, "Speaking of the unexpected! Here she is everyone! The alpha girl! The top dog! When she comes a stomping, we all go running! Give it up for the Fairy Queen, It's the Titania herself, I give you Erza Scarlet!" Max announced while the crowd cheered again with high spirits.

Without hesitation, Erza jumped onto the stage and landed in a crouch. Before the crowd could even react, the armored girl's body already started to shine as she used her Requip to change her outfit, "Feast your eyes on this!" Erza said as her armor had disappeared and in its place was a Gothic Lolita fashion. The S-Class had her red hair tied up in a ponytail with a black ribbon on top. Her boots were complimented with a pair of black knee highs that perfectly complimented her long legs. The black and white clothes fitted her perfectly, showing her curvy figure and lifting up her breasts with the help of the blouse. The redhead smiled and winked to the crowd, "I think this will help do me some good yes." she said as the crowd eyed her form.

"WOOOOOOOAAAAAAAHHHHHHH!"

The crowd lost their minds. Flashes of cameras and people were jumping up and down cheering her name. Erza stepped up and gave a flashy bow to the crowd as they ate it up. Mahiro chuckled, "That's impressive." Makarov said. "Hahaha." Naruto snickered. "Erza did say she was gonna have to do something to get their attention, and I guess this was just as easy to be honest. So in the end what does this crowd get from this moment? A few pictures and the chance of catcalling a woman? Why don't we just let them have it. This doesn't mean anything to her." Naruto said to the man who nodded in agreement.

"Didn't expect that from her, did we? I'm honestly kinda surprised. But I won't complain and I can see from the looks on your faces that you won't either! In fact some of you look a little too excited. We're in a public place here people so show some decency. Anyway, onto our next contestant! She's smart! She's cute! Our resident bookworm and the best looking part of the Shadow Trio by a country mile! Ladies and gentlemen I give you, Levy McGarden!" Max announced while the crowd cheered some more.

"I might not be flashing any of my skin tonight, but I'll still do my best!" She hyped herself up as she started writing words in the air. The Solid Script created magnificent creations in the air, elegant words and elements coming off them as people cheered in joy, "How was that?" Levy asked as the crowd cheered for her. "Up next is the sharpest shooter from the West and had to make her way over here to the East just to have some fun again! The dangerous cowgirl! The only Quick-draw extraordinaire! Once known as the thug Mulan Rouge, ladies and gentlemen it's Bisca Mulan!" Max announced as she walked onto the stage.

"Y-you didn't have to bring that last part up." The green-haired shooter pulled down her hat to better hide the blush on her face. Once she had gotten her composure back she stomped her foot on the pedal. Suddenly a dozen clay pigeons and targets sprung up around the guild hall. People looked up in surprise when in an instant they were shot down by Bisca's expert shooting skills. The shooter fixed her hat and smiled as the crowd applauded, "Thank you for watchin'." she said with a bow as the crowd roared for more from her as she exited the stage.

"Alright everybody now we're almost done with the show and we'll be asking you for your votes in a few! But let's round this baby off! Last but not least! For us Fairies she's the spunky newbie we all know and love! For you visitors she's the rookie making waves with dozens of violent rumors spreading about her! Everyone give it up for Lucy Heartfilia!" Max announced as the young blonde walked out and waved to the crowd of people. She chuckled before starting to undo her jacket to reveal her performance outfit.

"TAKE IT OFF!" someone from the crowd yelled. "I am taking it off! Geez, impatient much." She said as she tossed her jacket aside and grabbed one of her keys. She took a breath before beaming a smile, "And a one! And a two! And a one, two-" Lucy began to say but she was interrupted by someone. "And done." someone said to her left. "Eh?" Lucy froze after she had been interrupted by a more mature voice. She looked back and saw a beautiful woman strut out to stand in front of her, "W-wait what, but I haven't done my performance-" Lucy started to say, but was once again interrupted.

"What is this really? Did you think you could throw a competition for Fairy Tail's most beautiful, wonderful member without me? When you think of the woman most embodying the traits of a Fairy, there's only me!" The beautiful bespectacled woman lowered her fan to reveal her face. Her brown hair was tied up in a ponytail out the side of her hair, her glossy lips in a sultry smile as she gently fixed her glasses up her nose. Her green dress was adorned with wings in the back, a skirt around her hips that led into blue stockings and heels. Her breasts were lifted up with her attire to better show the Fairy stamp on her right side of her bust. She laughed and waved her fan up in the air, "The perfect Fairy! Evergreen!" the now introduced evergreen said

There were some confused murmurs over the crowd as to what was happening. But the Fairy members only watched in shock upon seeing her return after such a long time. "H-hey!" Lucy didn't notice Max's surprise and approached the attention hog, "This is still my turn! You have to wait until I-" Lucy once again started to speak, and once again was interrupted.

"What are we on? A little talent competition?" Evergreen giggled as she removed her glasses before turning to the busty blonde, "If it is, then allow me show you all my professional sculpting talent." she said. "Lucy, get away from her!" Makarov shouted out. Lucy had no chance as Evergreen opened her eyes and a pulse of magic shot out from them. The Heartfilia woman was almost immediately turned into a stone statue, and frozen in place.

The crowd gasped in shock and horror before Evergreen smiled, "Will that not be enough? Don't worry!" She then swung her fan out before needles of magic started flying out from them and tearing through the curtain which made it fall, "I made more!" she said as the curtain was finished getting destroyed. There were screams of worry and civilians started running out of the hall when they saw the other contenders had been turned to rock.

All the people escaped as fast as they could as the Fairies stood their ground and glared at the green-clad woman. Makarov stood up on the table and pointed out at her, "Evergreen! Change them back immediately! Or by god I will make you." Makarov ordered her. "Sorry." She playfully winked and earned the scorn of the guild members watching her, "But if I did that then what would be your motivation for playing?" she said getting confused looks from the guild members.

"What are you talking about?" Naruto asked. "GYAHAHAHAHA!" A wicked cackle echoed over the hall as two figures came flying in. One was a tall, spindly man standing atop a pair of totem heads. His face was hidden by a metal visor before he stuck out his tongue to show off the black Fairy tattoo stamped over it, "We're talking about the game of course!" he said before someone hollered his name out.

"Bickslow!" The other figure had a pair of black, ink-like wings extending from his back that quickly vanished. He landed on the stage and kept one hand on the sword at his side. His bright green hair covered one of his eyes as his perpetual frown looked out over the crowd. He stepped forward, "We're here to fight or did you forget what our part is?" the newcomer asked. "Freed!" Makarov seethed.

"If you guys wanna fight then that's totally fine!" Natsu jumped out of his feet and smirked while pounding his fists. Naruto got up beside him, eyes locked on the stone figures as the Dragon Slayer yelled, "Let's get this fight underway!" at the three. "If you guys are gonna keep them stuck like that then just come over here!" Naruto yelled angrily looking away, "I'll kick anyone's ass to get them back!" stated with rage in his eye's.

"Good to know." Everyone looked over in shock at the familiar voice. Naruto and Natsu tried to look back before they both felt their heads being palmed. They saw a flash of yellow and a blond woman smirk before she lifted them up and slammed them headfirst into the table and then the floor. The figure over them disappeared in a flash of electricity before they heard-

"LAXIA!" Makarov yelled. "Well, well glad to see you guys all come together here today!" The lightning encased woman smirked, "Makes the message I have get through to you a lot easier!" she said slyly. "Laxia what are you doing? Let the other women go!" Naruto screamed while standing up as he started to glare at her with his teeth clenched like his fists, "Let them go right now!" he repeated. "Not quite yet. Not until we're done playing the game dragon-kun." Laxia stated giving him a wink getting rose eyebrows from people. "What game are you talking about?" Gray asked her.

"This guild has become a joke. A laughing stock to everyone. You can't go to another town without even the most pathetic people mocking or ridiculing us. We used to be the top! Our name used to mean something to the people of Fiore! But then we just started accepting anybody into our hall. Weaklings! Failures! A tourist trap with the novelties and paraphernalia! Even the people that attacked and ruined our reputation in that fight with Phantom are now walking in our halls like they belong! It's a disgrace to Fairy Tail!" Laxia roared out at them before she gained a smirk as her grandfather roared for her to stop.

"So I've come up with the perfect plan!" She ignored her grandfather's yell and smirked, "We're going to be holding a game, and Magnolia is to be the stage in which we play. We need to decide who in this guild is strong and worthy to keep carrying our name! So you're gonna go out there, and you're going to fight us." She stated gaining wide eye's from the group. "Are you insane?" Naruto said to her, but he was given a wink by the blond again.

"The time limit we have given you is three hours." Evergreen continued for the buxom blond, "You have three hours to find us around the town and beat us. If you don't..." Her hand gently ran along Mirajane's stone cheek and caused a few of them to tense up in fear, "I don't know what will happen to them." she said in a fake somber voice. "Y-you can't be-" Gray stuttered out. "And don't try any funny business like trying to undo the petrifaction." Laxia warned, "If you try I'll make sure you regret it." Laxia said. "YOU BITCH!" Natsu's face glowered with rage and he rushed the stage with rage filled eyes for the woman.

Laxia grinned and snapped her fingers as the whole hall was blinded by a flash of Lightning. Natsu was still charging towards her as the Thunder God Tribe held onto Laxia. She smirked, one more time before she disappeared in a flash and let Natsu barrel through empty space. The blinding light disappeared and everyone opened their eyes again. When they did Laxia was gone, the Raijinshū had vanished, and the girl's were still stone. The cocky S-Class Mage's voice rang out through the hall one last time.

"NOW LET THE BATTLE FOR FAIRY TAIL... BEGIN!" Laxia's voice roared before it faded away. Naruto sighed and then looked over at the other Guild members. "There will be more tricks that the foolish girl must have planned around the town for this petty game and I want you guys to end it. I will be heading over to where Laxia is and teach her a lesson that she will never forget." Naruto said before walking away, while the others could do nothing but nod at his words. Makarov stopped Naruto and looked up at him with a concerned expression. "Naruto please don't hurt Laxia-chan too much. I know that this action is unforgivable but she is my granddaughter and I don't want to see her in any pain." He softly said before looking away with a deep frown on his face.

Naruto stilled, but slowly regained his composure as he crouched down towards the elderly man. "Master, I'm sure that you've told Laxia to straighten up in the past and warned her what you would do if she didn't. I don't know what her problem is right now, but she needs to learn the consequences of her actions won't be able to go without punishment." He replied before kindly placing a hand over Makarov's shoulder.

Makarov sighed deeply as he knew he was going to hear that from Naruto. He nodded hesitantly, knowing that the blonde was speaking only the truth. He didn't want to understand that his granddaughter was doing something this upsetting, but the young woman would have to own up for her actions. The young man nodded in return before standing tall once more. He looked towards the others, who quickly gave him a nod and he smiled as he walked towards the exit of the room. Upon arriving at the exit, Naruto noticed that there was a translucent wall that formed, causing him to make an immediate halt. "Shit." he cursed upon stumbling back.

When he had regained his senses he begun to examine he wall. "There are coded textures of sorts, right? Similar to the ancient arts of sealing... I believe these are called runes yes?" Naruto asked as he looked over at his fellow Guild members. Makarov hummed for a while before forming a serious look on his face. "These walls are a creation of Freed, a member of the Thunder God Tribe. These creations are known as the Jutsu Shiki, and the rules of them are 'absolute', along with the fact that they are rather powerful. That team's leader is my granddaughter so I understand that she is somewhat planning the rules here." The Master said while his eyes furrowed upon noticing the coded structure further and observing it in great detail.

The old man sighed sadly as he looked back towards the blonde before continuing, "These runes don't allow anyone over the age of 80 to exit the boundaries so I am out of the picture." Naruto gave a nod before sighing inwardly. 'So Laxia's group has been planning this?' He thought to himself before shrugging his shoulders as he slowly began to engulf his fist with energy. With the momentum, Naruto quickly approached the coded wall and smashed his fist into it which caused a loud crashing noise to initiate. As the sound diminished, the blonde smirked as he saw the wall shatter like glass and get totally removed from the game.

Everyone in the area, except for the master Natsu, Gray, and Happy went wide-eyed at the display. This meant that Naruto had the ability to destroy the runes, while what they didn't know was that the runes hadn't specified anything of the amount or kind of energy he had used to destroy them. It's not like anyone knows what chakra is or could ever hope to obtain it in Earthland anymore. As his smirk remained intact, Naruto turned towards the others and nodded. "Everyone move out!" Naruto ordered before rushing out of the exit, with others quickly following suit.

Naruto paced himself, and using his heightened sensory skills granted to him from being a dragon easily located Laxia. At first he had been attuned to chakra for so long that he forget that as a dragon he could use magic, and therefore Ethernano. But Naruto trained himself to sense more than just chakra so that he could pick up on the magical signatures of the mages that had started to appear when the era of the ninja ended as well as find his fellow dragons.

This was really comforting, seeing as all of the enemies of this current era were mages and don't have chakra like ninja used to wield. Having caught trace of Laxia's magical signature, Naruto rushed towards where the blonde would be as his eyes narrowed. Pacing himself even further into the town, the young man saw that Laxia was currently residing in… a town hall. 'I'm heading your way Laxia. You're going to learn the meaning of camaraderie today... and there is nothing that will change that.' Naruto thought to himself as he continued to run in the female blondes direction as war raged around him.

While the others had engaged in their fights with Laxia's group Naruto ignored them completely while he eyed a solitary building. The building that held the raging blonde dragon slayer. Laxia now stood inside the cathedral looking over the town of Magnolia a smirk over her face as she watched the runes depicting the matches begin lighting up. She see's everyone except her grandfather, Natsu, Gajeel on the list of fight's with the exception of the six girls frozen as statues thanks to Evergreen.

She had watched as the Ice-Make mage Gray was defeated by one of her men Bickslow in a short time, but that just meant he wasn't strong enough to stay in Fairy Tail. She watched as more battles were being held which caused more members to fight. She was actually surprised that the Water-Magic girl Juvia won her fight in less than two minutes. Hey that just meant women were strong, well stronger than men, so that just meant she would stay in Fairy Tail with the strong.

She looks over the list of names again is surprised that the one that claimed to be a dragon suddenly light up for a few seconds before Bickslow's name gets crossed out with a red light declaring his defeat at the hands of one Naruto Uzumaki with his name lit up green as it moves up the ladder towards her name. Looking at the name she smirks. 'So you have finally decided to make your way to me... dragon-kun.'Laxia thought to herself, "That's alright, for no matter what... you too shall fall by my hand or join me as a lover... all I need is an ace of some sorts in the bag, and then you will join me or be slain like a beast should be." Laxia said to herself with a vicious smirk on her face.

Naruto was running in the direction of Laxia when he heard what sounded like screams from Gray, and these weren't the good kind either. From what he was feeling he was in extreme pain along with the Take-Over mage Elfman. Sighing in frustration he began to make his way over there where his allies were to stop there torture. It was at this time that Laxia's signature faded and move away, which made him sigh once again. "Let's just get this over with." Naruto growled to himself as he begun running.

After Gray had awoken from his defeat by Bickslow, the ice mage went in search of any other Fairy Tail mages around the town. During his search, he found Elfman unconscious. After waking the sleeping giant, Gray helped him walk around town as the two had decided to search for Laxia themselves and end this fight as a team. However, they were unprepared when they crossed roads with Freed. Seeing that they had no choice but to fight, the two attacked him only for both of them to be slashed with the sword, enchantment markings appearing on their chests.

"A piece once defeated is forbidden from returning to the game," stated Freed coldly, "Those who break this rule shall be subjected to a fate that is worse than death." His right eye suddenly turned pitch black with his iris glowing white "Dark Ecriture: Pain" Freed said. "W-what the hell?!" remarked Gray as he began his body began to convulse. "My body feels strange," growled Elfman as his body began to shake. Then suddenly, the two of them shouted as if they were being severely tortured. Freed then wrote again with his sword "Dark Ecriture: Fear"

Their screams became louder than before, but the dark mage wasn't finished as he enchanted for 'suffering' and 'pain', however, for 'pain', Freed slashed their bodies multiple times. Both of them then fell to their knees, Elfman once again unconscious as he fell to the ground while Gray was still awake, fighting to stay on his knees as he kept glaring at the dark mage hatefully as he was about to deliver the finishing blow;

"Dark Ecriture: Annihilation." Freed roared. Gray just watched as Freed brought down his sword only for the ice maker to shut his eyes as he awaited the sword to end him, however, by doing so, he missed a flash suddenly appearing before him, the sounds of swords clashing echoing throughout the bridge. Hearing the Freed's sword being stopped, Gray slowly opened his eyes only to find a person wearing a black vest standing in front of him, blocking Freed with his own sword, His eyes got wider as he saw the blonde spiked hair being moved the gusts made by the clash of swords;

"You won't be killing anyone, anytime soon bub" said Naruto coldly as he used his strength to shove Freed back and allow Naruto enough time to gather his energy into his blade, causing said weapon to glow as the wind began to circle the sword. Freed seeing the incoming attack, he used his magic to rapidly create a barrier; "Dark Ecriture: Shield" Freed said. An invisible barrier appeared in front of him as the blonde swung his sword, a loud whistling sound erupting from the blade as it came down towards its target, creating a dust cloud upon impact with the barrier.

Freed coughed as he stood on guard in case Naruto went for the attack within the debris, but was surprised to find the blonde passively standing while glaring at him. Freed was about to charge for the attack, believing that his opponent was severely underestimating him, however, the crumbling sound of rocks stopped him on his tracks. Looking over his shoulder, the dark mage began to shake as he saw that most of the bridge was destroyed. The only part that had survived the blonde's attack was the one when he cast his carrier.

"Naruto..." muttered Gray in disbelief before he scoffed and looked at the blonde with a pained grin, "Took you long enough to get here." he groaned in pain. "Sorry, I got lost on the road of life on my way here. And while I was on the road I ran into a black cat so I had to take the long way around. But then I saw an old lady that needed help moving her bags so I had no choice but to help her." was the blonde's reply as he slightly turned around and showed the ice maker a grin of his own while the others sweat dropped. Then he turned his sights back on the dark mage, all humor gone as they were replaced with cold blue eyes, "As for you, I'm going to ask you the same question I asked your buddy who didn't wanna talk, where is Laxia at?" demanded the blonde with a steeled glare.

Freed turned towards the blonde with a hint of fear and disbelief in his eyes, but then it turned into a glare as he eyed the blonde and quickly used his sword to write some enchantments, making them appear in front of Naruto, "Dark Ecriture: Containment" Freed said. A circle began to glow golden around the blonde as it shoot up, encasing the blonde wholly as he eyed the enchantment that was displayed in front of him. "Naruto!" shouted Gray as he tried to get up to help him, but his injuries didn't allow it as he fell to the ground. "You won't be able to break out of this, no matter how strong you are, dragon." said Freed calmly, but watched as the blonde simply stabbed his sword into the ground, and wordlessly slammed his hand, now etched with glowing markings, on top of the enchantment he had placed.

Naruto's seal quickly activated when placed, causing Freed's enchantments to glow as well, showing the cylindrical containment that surrounded the blonde until the seal glowed brighter and shattered the enchantment, causing the dark mage to look in shock; "Impossible! M-my runes should be unbreakable." gasped Freed "Your enchantments have hidden codes in them, my seal is able to find those codes easily and shatter any enchantment you make. It's over." explained the blonde as he grabbed his sword once more, his eyes growing colder and fiercer, "Now, I'm going to ask you again and this is the last time I do it nicely, Where. Is. Laxia?" Naruto growled at the man.

Freed, however, charged at the blonde with his sword poised for the attack, only for him to suddenly stop once again when an explosion occurred into the further parts of the town. "S-she's at the Caldia Cathedral," muttered Gray through the pain his body was feeling. "So someone has engaged her in a fight," mused the blonde, as he too, stared into the direction of the cathedral till he turned his sights back towards Freed, "Then I'll have to finish quick if I want to have my turn at pounding her." Naruto said with a smirk. Without warning, Naruto dashed towards Freed with his sword laced with wind chakra.

A few moments earlier before Naruto engaged Freed in combat

A couple of blocks away from the church, Natsu continued on his search as he tried to find Laxia through his scent, while on another part of town, Erza, who was also a couple of blocks away from the church now free from her stone prison due to her artificial eye, was still searching for Laxia and the dragon that went to fight her. "Laxia, where are you? Why are you doing this?" thought Titania desperately as the worry for her friends began to get the best of her.

"Erza!" a voice called out to her. Erza turned back to see who had shouted her name, only to find Cana, Juvia and Mirajane running towards her, coming to a stop to catch their breath once they reached her. "What are you guys doing here? H-how are you here?" asked Erza, relieved to see her friends free and unharmed. "We've come to help you find Laxia and win the guild back." replied Cana once she managed to regain her breath. "And to stop this madness before the Master's condition worsens." Juvia said in a huff.

Erza grew in concern at those words. "Is the master alright?" she asked them with wide eyes. "I gave the Master his medication before we left, his pain was stabilized from what I could see, but he still needs a bit of medical attention." Mirajane answered this time, causing Erza to look at her in surprise. Noting her surprised look, Mirajane smiled softly at her friend while a dark aura began to encircle her, "I will not let Laxia harm my friends and family, if she does, she's going to find out why I was feared." she growled causing Cana and Juvia to back away a little.

"Mira..." muttered Erza, giving her a grateful smile, but quickly it disappeared as they felt Laxia's and Mystogan's magic energy rising as a loud explosion was heard from the direction of the cathedral. "It came from Caldia Cathedral," muttered Cana, getting nods from the two S–rank mages. Then another explosion occurred as a large dust cloud appeared southwest from their position, causing the four of them to turn around.

"What could be happening over there?" muttered Cana as she eyed the cloud suspiciously. "Juvia feels four signatures coming from there, one is Bickslow-san's comrade." said Juvia. Mirajane suddenly gasped in concern as she recognized another signature and it wasn't good either. "Elfman!" Mira whispered. "Juvia doesn't recognize other two that well." informed Juvia, while Erza immediately recognized one of the last two unknown signatures, a confident smile adorning her face. "Both of them will be fine," assured Erza as she took direction towards the cathedral. "How do you know that?" asked Cana in worry and frustration at Erza's sudden change, "Gray and Elfman are fighting Freed right now, we need to go and help them," but said red-head simply turned back at them with a confident grin;

"I say not to worry because Naruto is there with Gray and Elfman. He won't let any harm fall those two. Besides he's a dragon what could harm a dragon besides a dragon slayer?" questioned the Titania, only to have her claim confirmed as the group felt the dragon's energy spike followed by another explosion that showed a sudden drop in temperature, making them shiver a little. Cana, Juvia and Mirajane just shivered when they remembered the battered form of Bickslow.

Flashback:

After stabilizing the Master's sudden attack, he was laid to rest next to Bisca, who got struck by the lightning bolt after destroying one of the lacrima, on the medical room within the guild. Mirajane sat on the chair nearby the master, worried for the Master's health as she knew the seriousness of his condition and with his age, it could be catastrophic if he pushed himself. Her thoughts then shifted to her friends. Mirajane felt helpless as she brought her hands to head with her eyes closed, as if trying to shield herself. The thoughts of people being harmed at the hands of Laxia made her angry, she didn't have the will to fight anymore after the death of her sister, Lisanna, yet she was here allowing for another possible death.

"Do you know what we dragon's do when we lose our loved ones Mira-chan?" Naruto asked. "No. What do dragon's do?" Mira asked him. "We fight! Mira! We keep on fighting until our very last breath of life leaves our bodies..." Suddenly, Mira's eyes opened in shock, echoes of the words Naruto had spoken to her after he learned of her sister's death and her unwillingness to fight the other day after he joined the guild as well as when she learned he was Igneel, which only a few people from the guild knew.

"We dragon's keep on fighting to protect our loved ones and to make sure no one else is taken from us ever again! That is why a dragon fights. So we don't lose anymore friends or lover's... son's or daughter's... brothers or sister's... uncle's and aunts... mom's and dad's as well as elder's." Naruto's words continued to echo. "Naruto-kun," murmured the barmaid as she looked out the window with her tear stricken eyes, but held a smile on her face, "You're right, we have keep fighting... Thank you." Getting up from her chair, Mirajane quietly walked out of the medic bay and headed outside the building, coming into a scene where Cana and Juvia were about to leave to help the others fight Laxia. "Wait!" shouted the barmaid, causing the rest to look at her in concern.

"Did something happen to the Master?" asked Lucy, everyone sighing in relief when she shook her head. "No, I want to come with you. I-I want to fight." declared Mirajane, shocking those who knew of the reason she didn't fight or take missions anymore, "I know I haven't taken many actually no missions after that incident, but I cannot stand here and watch with the possible chance of the same tragedy that happened to my sister repeat itself with our friends." Mirajane said a fire burning brightly in her eye's... a fire that was seen by everyone.

Cana, Natsu and Levi saw something had changed with their friend, but they had to figure it out later, for at the moment, someone who needed a major ass kicking, Fairy Tail style. "Alright then, Levy-chan you help with the wounded, while Juvia, Mirajane and I look for Laxia," ordered Cana, taking leadership due to being the oldest in their group. Then she turned her sights at the two dragon slayers, "After Levy manages to stabilize the master catch up with us. We are going to need all the help we can get when we start confronting Laxia." Cana said getting nods from the others before Levy had a thoughtful look on her face.

"But what about Naruto?" questioned Levy as she sat up on her knees, "He might be already be searching for Laxia." Mirajane said. "We don't know how strong Naruto is or if has sustained any injuries from his fight with Bickslow." said Cana, "But we will stand by him this time and fight alongside him," turning towards Juvia and Mirajane, "Let's go." she said getting nods from the other's.

The girls began to descend down the stairs, but they suddenly came to a stop when a whistling sound was heard. "Where is it coming from?" questioned Natsu as the sound reached his ears. Gajeel began looking around, trying to find the source. He noted that it wasn't coming from the sides but... from above as he looked up and saw a small black dot descending upon them. "Shit incoming!" Natsu yelled. "Get down!" shouted the iron dragon slayer, causing the girls to jump out of the way, just in time to watch the incoming object crash into the steps, creating a big dust cloud of debris.

Everyone waited with their guard up as they watched the dust beginning to clear and slowly approached whoever had crashed, only to let out gasps of shock to find Bickslow unconscious, bloodied and beaten to a near inch of his life. Gajeel was the first one to dissipate his stupor. "I don't know whether to feel joy or pity for Laxia." announced the iron dragon slayer, confusing those near him.

"What makes you say that Gajeel?" questioned Levy as she turned to him. "Joy that Naruto is on our side, because from the looks of things, he's pissed. Very pissed actually." answered Gajeel without taking his sights off Bickslow's downed form, "Or pity, because once he faces that thunderbolt bitch... there's no doubt that Laxia is going to get a beating far worse than him," finished Gajeel as he pointed at Bickslow.

Cana just continued to stare at Bickslow for a couple more seconds before she shook her head and ordered the other two mages to follow her. The three quickly left the guild in search of Laxus, leaving Natsu and Gajeel to take care of Bickslow as they brought him to the med bay inside the guild while Levy continued on her search to heal her master. "I still say we should let that jackass lick his own wounds," muttered the iron dragon slayer as he came out of the room, Natsu following behind. "I know right. And hopefully when this is all done they get their asses kicked out of the guild for this." Natsu said.

Flashback over

"For whoever fights against Naruto-sama, Juvia feels pity," murmured Juvia, Cana and Mira nodded, causing Erza to look at them in confusion for a few seconds till she shook her head and ran towards the cathedral. Upon reaching the cathedral, the four of them had noticed that Natsu had arrived at the same time as them. Nodding to each other, the five of them burst into the church as the slammed open the doors.

"Laxia!" shouted Erza and Natsu, only for all of them to find Mystogan and Laxia at a standoff. "Mystogan!" shouted Erza in worry and relief at the sight of their ally fighting Laxia. However, Mystogan was distracted by the group's arrival, allowing the thunder mage to shock him with a lightning bolt to the face at point blank. "Mystogan!" shouted Natsu as he rushed to help his guild mate, but came suddenly to a stop when he and Erza stared at the mage's revealed face.

"Jellal?" muttered Erza, shaken in shock at seeing her former friend turned enemy alive, causing the girls and Laxia to look at her. "Oh, a familiar face is he?" mocked Laxia from across the room. "Erza?" questioned Mira as she approached her friend. "What the hell!? Jellal is Mystogan?!" shouted Natsu in disbelief at the sight. "Erza, I wanted you, at least, not to see this face," said the Jellal look alike as he turned away from Erza, as if in shame, "I'm not Jellal, I know of him, but he is not me. I'm sorry... I leave the rest to you."

Mystogan/Jellal disappeared without warning afterwards. Erza was too shocked to see Laxia had sent one of her lightning attacks straight at her, however,s he was saved by Juvia as she had pushed Erza out of the way and took the attack for her. "AAHHHH!" screamed Juvia in pain from being shocked. "Juvia!" shouted Cana as she watched the water mage fall to the ground severely hurt and quickly went to her side. Erza had crawled onto her other side and kneeled beside her, helping Cana in helping Juvia sit up.

"Why! What were you thinking you foolish girl?" exclaimed Erza, but all of them were shocked to find tears on her eyes as she smiled. "Juvia just wanted to... make you all accept her... as a true member of Fairy Tail... Juvia loves you guys." was her reply, causing Cana and Mira to shed tears while Erza silently shed hers. "Of course you're one of us. You were one of us the second you joined Fairy Tail!" exclaimed Mira as she cried. "There was never any question about that! You're a brilliant mage of Fairy Tail!" Cana continued.

"Juvia is... so glad," murmured Juvia before she slipped into unconsciousness. Then a cold laughter echoed across the church; "I would have rather kill the Phantom girl trash before allowing her to become a member of my guild." boasted Laxia with an arrogant grin on her face. Suddenly, Erza's and Mirajane's magic energy began to spike as Erza reequipped her black wing armor while Mira transformed into her Satan Soul, Natsu glared angrily at the Master's granddaughter, fire encircling his fists from the rage.

"Laxia, I'm going to make you eat those words," remarked the demonic Mirajane calmly. "Oh, so the barmaid finally grown a pair of balls to fight back has she?" mocked Laxia as she ignored Erza and glared right at Natsu, "And you, you must be so glad that the father that abandoned you... left you has finally come back." Natsu's eyes widen at the mention of her knowing of his father's return. "It amuses me of how all of you believe that with his arrival I'll be defeated so easily." then she got a dark grin on her face, "Especially when Freed hasn't even begun to use his full power." All of them glared at the mage, but their eyes, minus Erza's, widen when they felt a dark rise of power coming from the place Naruto was battling.

Natsu smirked at the spike of power. "I admit I was a bit shocked you learned that Naruto was actually Igneel, but I have to ask... how'd you know it was him?" the pink haired dragon slayer asked. "Really. You know as a dragon slayer we are given heightened senses so when he first covered his hands in flame I was curious as to why his flames smelled so familiar to me. Then you come here with fist's ablaze where the scent of your fire hit my nose. It hit me that the newcomer called Naruto was actually your draconian parent turned human." Laxia said before she smirked with a look that scared them badly.

"Now that Fairy Tail has a dragon on their side we are now the most powerful. So I have to test the limits of the dragon and see if he is worthy to stay or if he is prey at the hands of a dragon slayer. I'm sure a few hundred lacrima made from his energy and body will fetch me a fine reward from a market. After all it's not every day a dragon slayer slay's the one known as the most powerful dragon to have been born besides Acnologia." Laxia gloated causing Natsu to yell out in rage "If you even think about hurting my dad I'll end your life here you got it!" at the lightning mistress causing her to laugh.

Back with Naruto:

An overly cut and slightly bleeding Freed was having a hard time against the blonde as he tried to block the blonde's sword attacks, but it was futile as every block he made, wind covering the blade managed to nick him every time. He growled in frustration as his enchantments were rendered useless. For every time he used his enchantments, Naruto slapped his seals onto his enchantments, thus breaking the runes and leaving him in battling against Naruto with his sword. That proved to be just as dangerous as Freed had found out first hand that the blonde was an excellent swordsman as he continued to skillfully parry or block most of his attacks and rapidly countered, leading him to the situation he was in.

"I severely underestimated him and his ability." thought Freed as he grimaced from a jolt of pain from his ribs, "I have no choice but to use that." Standing up Freed sheathed his sword, causing the blonde to raise an eyebrow at him, but his stare was still cold and unforgiving. "What are you giving up already?" asked the blonde, only for Freed to shake his head. "No, I realized that in order for me to actually beat you, I have to use something that is forbidden." replied the dark mage as wrote the enchantment for darkness on his chest which made the blond's eyebrow rise a little.

"Dark Ecriture..." Freed began. Naruto's eyebrow rose suddenly from the feeling of evil causing the blonde took on a guarding stance. "Darkness!" Freed yelled out. Freed was then engulfed in a pillar of darkness, his magic level rising to greater heights and amounts, causing Gray to look at Freed with some fear. "Ugghh," groaned Elfman as he began to stir, "What the hell happened? All I remember was fighting Freed and getting my ass handed to me. It was so unmanly I tell you." said the giant Strauss man as he looked up and saw Naruto standing before Freed without a hint of fear in his eye's.

"N-Naruto?" muttered Elfman in disbelief, but then his attention was transferred towards Freed when another spike of magic energy was unleashed until it suddenly exploded violently, sending Gray and Elfman back from the backlash while Naruto stood on his ground, staring at the figure that now stood in his opponent's place. A dark-colored demonic-like creature with horns coming out of his head and left eye covered with some scales, causing Naruto to make a face.

"You're one ugly ass fucker," said the blonde, causing Gray and Elfman to sweat-drop at his words. If the dark mage was insulted, he didn't show it, but he did however blur out of sight and reappear in front of Naruto with his right knee embedded deep into Naruto's stomach, managing to lift him off his feet as he let go of his blade and gasped for air at the sudden attack. Freed wasn't done attacking as he delivered a double handed ax strike onto the blonde's back with such force that it made the ground crack on impact, quickly following with a hard kick to his midsection, sending Naruto crashing into a nearby building at high speeds.

"NARUTO!" shouted Gray and Elfman, who barely managed to get back on their feet as they had finally regained a bit of their strength back. "So he's able to summon upon demonic energy. He's got to be very skilled with Runes to do that," the dragon praised Freed inside his mind. Naruto had disregarded his opponent due to the previous opponents he had fought in his past battles.

Sensing Freed appearing right behind him, Naruto quickly made the hand sign for the substitution and substituted with a nearby boulder that had been made in Freed's fight with Elfman and Gray, which soon got pulverized by Freed's punch and allowed Naruto to counter with a strong right hook to the man's unprotected midsection, only for Naruto to widen his eyes in surprise at feeling the scales were hard enough as strong as his scaly armor.

"Oh fuck me sideways..." muttered Naruto as Freed then delivered a powerful left hook to his face and began pounding at the blonde after he had crashed into the wall. The sound of flesh being pounded echoed through the destroyed halls of the building, but it suddenly came to a stop. Freed stared at the blonde with shocked eyes as Naruto simply blocked one of Freed's strong punches with one hand, not showing any signs of struggling at all.

Despite not being able to see the look on his face since his head was looking down, but slowly, Naruto brought his head up, shocking Freed even more with a hint of fear in his eyes as he stared right into the crimson, slit eyes of Naruto as large amounts of energy began to engulf the blonde completely, taking the form of a hybrid dragon. "Now you pissed me off," growled Naruto as his killer intent rose. Pieces of his skin began to change to scales as they started to cover his body as his eyes glowed white from the energy. Soon scales they began to grow over the skin to cover his body in places such as the face, hands, neck. "RARGH" Naruto roared.

From the outside of the building, Gray and Elfman could hear the beating Naruto was receiving at the hands of Freed and were about to rush in and help him out, despite their bodies being in pain, but then they came to a stop when the beatings stopped and a massive killer intent washed over them as a deafening roar erupted from the building, which promptly exploded as Freed was sent sailing courtesy of Naruto.

Elfman and Gray watched as Freed crashed a few feet behind them and turned back towards the building Naruto had crashed into, only to see Naruto walking towards them, engulfed in a cloak of energy, the amount of power he was excluding from his body was unlike anything they had ever felt. almost like a bottomless pit, but what sent shivers down their spines was the color of his eyes. Instead of their once blue color they remembered, they were crimson, his whiskers marks had thickened and his nails had grown into claws as his teeth had turned into fangs.

Naruto continued to glare at Freed as he continued his advance towards him. Freed crawled out of the debris made by the building that had fallen on him, staring at the slightly dragonified blonde with a hint of fear, but it was quickly replaced with a glare as Freed got up and rapidly dashed towards the blonde at blinding speeds with his fist cocked for a powerful left haymaker. Seeing his opponent coming straight at him, Naruto simply stood still and waited at the last moment, rapidly breaking into Freed's defense's and delivered a strong right hook into the stomach, creating a shockwave upon impact. Causing Gray and Elfman to cover themselves from the debris created by the shockwave.

Naruto quickly reacted by retracting his left fist back and delivered a chakra enhanced punch to Freed's unprotected, gaping face. Freed stumbled back a couple of steps due to the force of the punch and retaliated by delivering a knee strike to the charging blond's chin, only for Naruto to suddenly halt his charge and easily dodge as he leant back and countered a round shin kick to the midsection, causing Freed to gasp for air for a mere second. Then he tried a second attempt at countering with a backhand fist to the blonde's cheek, only for Naruto to firmly grasp it by the forearm and applied pressure in his grip.

The sound of bones being crushed reached the blonde's ears and gave a counter of his own as he twisted Freed's arm back and dug his claws into the flesh as he gripped onto the shoulder with the other hand, kneeing Freed hard in the midsection multiple times as Freed began to cough a little blood with each knee. With a last knee strike, Naruto released his hold on Freed and sent him back across the bridge. Then the blonde simply made the hand sign for his signature jutsu for the first time in nearly eight thousand years. "Shadow clone replication!" Naruto called out. Three clones appeared in a puff of smoke, instantly engaging Freed in combat.

"He's able to make copies of himself!" thought the dark mage in shock as he got up and saw what Naruto had done, but his surprise didn't last long as he began to get pummeled hard by the clones, despite his efforts to block their attacks. Then he saw an opening to take out two of his clones and he took it, however, he wasn't fast enough to bring his guard up to take down the last clone and got hit in the jaw causing Freed to throw his head back.

The clone once again appeared underneath Freed in a crouched position with the seal for the Hiraishin glowing in the clone's palm as he thrust it forward, nailing the dark mage right in the midsection and sending him back a couple of feet away as he skidded on the ground. Freed slowly managed to get up to one knee while holding his abdomen and turned with a glare the clone, who was going through a hand of seals at a rapid pace only for his cheeks to expand after he took a deep breath as he finished the last of the seal sequence.

"Ice Dragon" the clone called out. By using the water made from his body and breathing it out and freezing it, the clone created a large dragon made out of spiked blue-green ice, and sending the creature towards his surprised opponent before he puffed out of existence. "His clone was able to create a ice dragon from his own energy!" ranted Freed frantically, "Just what the hell is he?" Freed thought through the constant pain before the dragon was upon him.

Those were also his last thoughts before the dragon hit head on causing him to scream in pain from the force of the attack. Naruto quickly disappeared in flash of speed as he suddenly reappeared ahead of Freed with a gold spiraling ball that was the size of a grapefruit in his hand. Freed's eyes widen in fear as he came closer and closer, only to hear Naruto say. "It's over! Take this... Rasengan!" and Naruto thrust his attack right into Freed's abdomen, causing Freed to scream in pain as the rasengan grinded away his armor and reached his skin, sending him skidding as the rasengan exploded and shattered his demonic enchantment, returning him to his natural form as he came to stop lying face down on the ground in pain.

With Freed out of the fight Naruto turned towards the two. "You guys alright?" he asked them. Standing up straight Elfman nods his head. "Yeah we're fine. Thanks for saving our asses." Elfman said. Naruto nods at the large man before he walks forward. "Listen I need you guys to return to the guild. I'm afraid things are about to get serious for me in my upcoming fight. I don't like the idea of sending you off on your own, but it needs to be done." Naruto said to them. Luckily the two understood why he was doing this and nodded their heads. "I'll see you guys in a few minutes... hopefully." Naruto said as they went their separate ways. When they had went around the corner Naruto began running for his life enhancing his speed with his energy.

Back at the Cathedral

Erza had a smirk on her face when they felt Naruto's continuous rise of power, causing Laxia's eyes widen when she felt the power that Naruto was releasing. "You shouldn't underestimate Naruto, Laxia," claimed Erza with confidence before she narrowed her eyes angrily at him while preparing for battle, "Especially now when you have angered him by taking the guild hostage."

Laxia just growled at Erza's taunt. "Then I'll just have to find out how mad the dragon can get once he sees you all beaten into the ground!" shouted Laxia as she began to power up, lightning dancing around her body. Without warning, Natsu dashed at Laxia with his fist covered in flames. "I'm sick of you and your head-on charges brat." sneered Laxia as she sent a lightning bolt straight at Natsu, but he had dodged to the right and shifted his body in mid air to deliver a flaming kick to the lightning mage's face.

"Karyu no Kagizume (Fire Dragon's Claw)!" shouted Natsu, but the attack proved to be useless in the end as Laxia just used her lightning covered forearm to protect herself, shocking Natsu's leg in the process. Seeing her chance, Mirajane rapidly went behind Laxia's back and tried to deliver a strong right, but the powerful blond saw it coming as she side stepped to the right and grabbed onto Mira's arm, pulled her towards herself, and kneed her hard in the stomach causing Mira to gasp from the sudden lack of air.

"Laxia your mine!" shouted Cana as she made her cards glow red, preparing to send out a fire attack at Laxus, but she didn't get the chance to complete her spell as Laxia then sent Mirajane crashing into her. Looking out of the corner of her eye, Laxia saw Natsu charging at her once more, but this time she met him head on as she delivered a lightning enhanced kick to the dragon slayer's face that sent him flying across the cathedral. "Natsu!" Happy cried as he saw him get pummeled by Laxia as said person grabbed onto Natsu's arm and pulled him up to deliver a quick volley of punches to the dragon slayer's face.

Natsu, however, wasn't one on giving up as he then countered with a flame enhanced fist to the woman's face, and the two continued to duke it out until Laxia had, had enough, and so she electrocuted Natsu only to then use him as a human club as she hoisted the fire dragon slayer up before she then slammed him into a charging Mirajane from above to the ground, then twisted her body to use Natsu again, only to slam him right into Erza as she came from her side to kick her in the side.

"Come on now, don't try to make this so easy for me. The parties only just begun!" mocked Laxus as she stomped her lighting covered foot right into Natsu's back causing him to groan in pain before she then kicked him right at Cana. However, while she was preoccupied with them, she didn't notice a shadow sneaking in from one of the broken windows of the cathedral and begin approaching her from behind.

Keeping his eyes focused at Laxia, the iron dragon slayer growled hatefully as he saw the unmoving form of Juvia from behind Laxia. Although he may not care for those in Fairy Tail much, he did care for Juvia since she was the only one who would approach him during their days back in Phantom Lord. She always was the one that was there for him and when he asked her why, her answer surprised him greatly.

"Because just like Juvia, you're all alone and being alone hurts." Juvia's words echoed through his mind. And since then, and although he wouldn't admit out, he did care for her like she was a sister, and he vowed to protect her from any harm. "I'm going to kill you, you bitch!" shouted an enraged Gajeel as he charged at the unsuspected Lax, "Tetsuryu no Go Ken (Iron Dragon's Hard Fist)!" Gajeel shouted out as he threw his iron encased fist at Laxia.

Hearing the shout coming from behind her, Laxia turned around only to receive the Iron Dragon Slayers hard fist across the face, sending her crashing towards and through a pillar of the cathedral. "Y-you're protecting the guild?" asked a shocked, both literally and figuratively, Natsu as he then shakily got up to his feet although he was still in pain from Laxia beating his ass thouroghly.

"Protecting it or destroying it is my choice not this bitches." snorted Gajeel, causing the fire dragon slayer to snort back at him in humor. "And here I thought there wasn't room for two dragons in the sky," grinned Natsu, only for his dragon slayer friend to smirk back at him. "Maybe, maybe not, but with all this damn thunder that is around, the sky isn't fit to fly in now is it?" Gajeel asked Natsu with a smirk on his face.

"You damn right it is." replied Natsu as he then turned his attention back at a groggy Laxia "I'm going to settle things with you one of these days Black Steel." Natsu said. "You can settle your differences later..." Erza said as she appeared in the middle of the two dragon slayers. "So what's the plan boy's?" Erza asked them. "We have to attack now while she's still out of it!" Gajeel said seriously as he focused back on the fight.

Erza quickly regained control as she reequipped her black wing armor to heaven's wheel armor in a flash of light.

"Everyone! Give it all you have and don't hold back!" Erza said loudly. Mirajane gathered the energy from the surrounding area between her hands, which then started to take the form of a very large, transparent globe before she launched it towards Laxia.

"Soul Extinction!" Mira shouted out. Next Gajeel and Natsu took a long breath as they both reared their heads back and puffed their cheeks out with a seal forming in front of them for their breath attack's.

"Karyu no Hoko (Fire Dragon's Roar)!" Natsu shouted out as he released a sea of flames at the blond dragon slayer.

"Tetsuryu no Hoko (Iron Dragon's Roar)!" Gajeel shouted as he sends out his iron based attack in the shape of a silver tornado. Such a tornado possesses an immense force, that is capable of generating powerful explosions and inflicting heavy blunt damage, but it also releases hundreds of sharp shards of metal in the process, shredding the slayer's opponent's body.

The two breath attacks combine and a tornado of immense force with sharp shards of hot metal in it and a large fire ball headed towards Laxia. "Prayer's Fountain!" Cana called out her attack as she placed a card on the ground, summoning forth several beams of water from it, which strike in all directions from all around Laxia. And lastly, Erza with her sword held high called out her attack-

"Saitama!" she shouted as she slashed at Laxia with her sword in a delta formation. All five of the attacks hit Laxia head on in the center of her chest, causing a large explosion to occur upon impact as a large cloud of debris that then expanded in the aftermath. "D-did we get her?" panted out Natsu as he tried to find Laxia's energy throughout the debris they had made form their combined attack.

Then, a dark evil laughter reached their ears, causing them to look in shock as the cloud dispersed and revealed Laxia slightly harmed although her coat and shirt were destroyed upon impact revealing a part of her bare chest giving the two men a full view, a view many would die to have, which gave them minor nosebleeds. "I knew that I shouldn't have ever bothered in trying to bargain with the old fool." Laxia stated darkly with a wide grin over her face.

Lightning was beginning to dance around her body once more, and more violently, "I knew I should've relied on this power of mine from the very beginning!" Laxia roared as she released her full power causing the group to slide back covering their faces from the wind. "W-what kind of monster is she?" Gajeel asked himself freaked out that Laxia had managed to come out almost barely if not unscathed from the constant onslaught.

"How is this possible she should've been severely hurt by all our combined attacks and yet she stands strong even now!?" raged a frantic Erza in her mind as her body shook a little from the pressure. "The old man was always telling me to shut up about this little secret of mine, but now... Now that the dragon revealed my secret I have no choice but to use it." raged the lightning mage as her teeth began to turn into fangs like Natsu's and Gajeel's, greatly shocking all of them, "Now I can show all of you just how special I truly am," she said before slowly, Laxia reared her head back as she took a deep breath of air.

"She's a dragon slayer!" gasped Mirajane in shock

"She's bluffing!" argued Natsu in denial as he could not believe what he was seeing.

"Impossible!" muttered Cana.

"Oh crud..." Gajeel muttered.

"Rairyuu no..." Laxia started to say causing them to tense up. Erza recognized right away what was about to occur and quickly readied herself for the oncoming attack. "If Laxia attacks with that much energy, all of us no matter how far will get caught in the blast from her breath attack!" thought Erza franticly as she dashed/flew towards her friends and landed in front of them, pulling as she then used her body as a shield to protect her friends.

"HOKO!" Laxia roared out as she charged a wave of Lightning generated from her mouth and released it in a concentrated, destructive blast. The attack destroyed everything in a wide area in front of him, engulfing everyone in it as they were sent flying back in the attack. After the attack had dispersed, everyone was laying on the ground injured and paralyzed due to the amount of volts of electricity their bodies were exposed to, leaving them slightly numb. They in the end, however, were mostly unaffected as Erza had successfully managed to protect her friends from harm.

Suddenly though, a shadow overshadowed them, causing Erza to look up and gasp in fright as she saw Laxia standing over them, a crazed grin plastered on her face. "So much for the great and mighty Erza Scarlet the Titania of Fairy Tail." mocked Laxia with a laugh. "I guess I should go prepare my gift so I can present it to dragon-kun and see his broken face for once he sees you all lying like broken toys at my feet!" Laxia said with a sneer plastered on her face.

Erza slightly turned her head to see Laxia raising her clenched fist, lightning cackling madly as she chanted her spell for her attack... "Resounding through the air..."Laxia chanted as Erza began to forcefully will herself to get on her knees in front of her friends to shield them behind her once more, "The roar of thunder, plunge from the heavens and reap destruction!" Laxia continued to chant out.

"Erza..." muttered Natsu as he helplessly looked on while Cana was laying beside him unconscious from Laxia's last attack. "Erza.." gasped Mira as she tried to get up on her feet to try and stop Laxia herself, but her efforts were in vain as she collapsed once again. However, nobody noticed the energy approaching them at high speeds from outside the cathedral as the energy spike had been felt throughout the city. "Rejingu Boruto (Raging Bolt)!" Laxia yelled out as a large bolt of lightning began to descend upon them from the ceiling causing them all, with the exception of Laxia, to shut their eyes close as they waited for impact of the thunderbolt.

"IGNEEL!" Natsu shouted out for his father in hopes of the dragon king hearing his cry for help. Then, just as Natsu shouted for his father, the room reacted to his shout as it began to glow in a bright light from the dragon's arrival.

With Naruto before he left Gray and Elfman

Freed struggled to even sit up as he clutched his stomach, blood dripping down his face with tattered clothes as he looked back towards where Naruto was, only to find him right in front of him with his left hand choking him at the neck while his right hand held another rasengan. "So this is the power of a dragon... no the dragon king! He defeated me with almost no effort. Am I going to be die here?" ranted the dark mage in fear as he saw the swirling blu sphere coming down straight to his face only for the Rasengan to be a few inches away from his face. Elfman and Gray were watching a couple of feet away, hoping that the Naruto they knew for a short amount of time was still in there somewhere, instead of the merciless person they were seeing at the moment.

Then slowly, the rasengan dispersed along with the cloak, returning Naruto to his normal features as he held a remorseful look on his face. "Why is there fighting... Between comrades?" questioned Naruto "Comrades! You're the one who left your son to begin with so don't question me about my comrades!" Freed shot back with a glare to the dragon.

"You're right, I did, but they," said Naruto as he turned towards Gray and Elfman, "They are your comrades as well aren't they? Are they not just like you, members of the same guild." Naruto questioned Freed. "I only have one nakama and that is Laxia-sama!" argued Freed, denying what he truly felt about the other's. "You're lying to yourself, I can see it in your eyes boy." countered the blonde as he stood up, staring at Freed with a frown. "It's not a bad thing to keep clinging to one single person, but why are you going to ignore those who are willing to make bonds with you. People are connected to one another through experience." Naruto said.

At the blonde's words, Freed began to recall every conversation he had, had, with various members of the Fairy Tail guild. Kindness and acceptance was shown to him every time. Realizing this mistake, the dark mage then placed his hand over his face as he tried to cover the tears that were coming out of his eyes. Once he uncovered his hand, he was surprised to find Naruto's extended hand reaching out for him. "You see, it's when people start to realize how lonely it is on their own, that they start seeking the acceptance of others in the form of camaraderie." Naruto said with a pleased smile on his face.

Slowly oh so slowly, Freed reached out and grasped the hand. Gray slowly walked or rather limped up to Naruto as he was helping their once enemy sit up and placed his hand on his shoulder, giving the blonde a satisfied grin, which Naruto returned happily.

"Welcome back to the land of humanity asshole," said the ice mage cheekily. "Glad to be back in one piece ice stripper." shot the blonde sage back. "You're truly are a man Naruto!" exclaimed Elfman as he hugged the blonde with all his strength, causing Naruto to wince and grunt in pain from how strong the hug was before they were freed from the giants hug. Sorry about going crazy for a bit back there guys." Naruto said. "It's alright." the two men said. "So what are you going to do now?" Gray asked him.

"Well first- Then he suddenly stopped as they felt a large source of power coming from the cathedral, filling the blonde with dread as he also could feel Natsu was over there and most likely the other's as well. "What the hell?" thought the blonde as he got up to his feet when he felt the familiar tug from his split soul. "Hang in there Natsu, I'm coming!" The blonde's body suddenly began to give a faint golden glow, surprising Gray and Elfman as they stepped back in case Naruto were to do something, but to their astonishment, the blonde simply as he vanished out of thin air in pure speed. Their guess was that he was heading towards the cathedral.

"Let's get back to the guild I'm fucking hungry." Gray said getting a nod from Elfman. "Yeah good idea. Naruto is man enough to finish up this thing on his own." Elfman replied. The two begin to walk back to the guild for a decent meal, and hopefully a good night'- er afternoon nap.

Back the cathedral

Those who were still conscious, watched in horror as Laxia's attack rapidly continued to descend upon them while Laxia laughed madly at her coming victory. "Natsu!" shouted Happy as the bolt was a few inches away from them, creating a blinding light as it made contact and caused tremor that shook the whole church. Once the light had disappeared, all that was remaining was a large crater where Natsu and Happy once stood, causing Erza, Gajeel and Mirajane to gasp in horror at what Laxia had done to the pink haired dragon slayer. "Yo-You MONSTER!" shouted Mirajane as tears rolled down her cheeks, her heart clenching at the thought of yet again, having failed to protect those she loved once more.

Gajeel just clenched his eyes shut as he cried for his new friend and pounded the ground in his anger. "Salamander... dammit. Huh." Erza heard Gajeel call for Natsu and turned to see him look flabbergasted as his body shook while shockingly pointed into the deeper part of the church. Both, Mirajane and Erza turned to see where the iron dragon slayer was pointing at, only to be flabbergasted themselves at what they saw.

A few feet away from them was Naruto, with his back turned to them, holding an unharmed Natsu and Happy in his arms. Natsu and Happy still had their eyes closed as they waited for the lightning bolt to hit them, but nothing came. Slowly, Natsu began to realize that he no longer was on his knees but on his feet and also as if something had wrapped itself around the two of them in a protecting manner. Little by little, Natsu opened his eyes only to find that he was staring into someone's chest while he tightly held on onto his friend with his arms still wrapped around Happy.

"Are you both alright, son?" a voice said. Natsu's eyes widen at the sound of the voice. Deep, yet familiar. Soft and powerful at the same time. Slowly, Natsu lifted his head up, only to find a smile and the fierce blue eyes of Naruto staring at him. "You came back... dad." muttered Natsu as tears began appear in his eyes and began to roll down his cheeks. "You really came back just like you promised!" Natsu said.

Naruto just watched as the son he loves slightly turned towards him with the cat called Happy in arms and his cat's face buried on his chest, crying tears of happiness. Placing his hand upon his head, softly rubbing it against his hair. "Stop with the water works Natsu, I'm back, and remember what I told you when I came back." Naruto scolded his son, while also consoling his boy. "You told me to live my life to the fullest." Natsu said as he dried his tears getting a nod from his father.

Then suddenly, Naruto turned serious as he brought Natsu and Happy closer to him, embracing them as Laxia's attack landed on his scaled back, but the lightning just bounces off the hard scales as if they were a mirror. "Naruto/Igneel!" cried the both of the two with concern as the color left their eye's causing them to see white for a bit. "You'd do best to remember that I'm still here dragon-kun," taunted Laxia with her fist extended out covered in lightning. Naruto slightly turned back with his back slightly smoking through a destroyed vest and looked at Laxia from the corner of his eye, a death glare being sent at him as Naruto stood and allowed Natsu to take a couple of steps back with Happy still in his arms, "I've been waiting for you to come dragon-kun!" Laxia purred out in a sultry voice.

Makarov's granddaughter was ready to pounce the dragon in human skin, but was suddenly caught out of breath as she staggered a little, looking at Naruto with wide eyes filled with disbelief, and then slight fear. "Laxia... Give up the fight now and I'll be merciful," growled the blonde coldly, his eyes showing no emotions, glaring dangerously at the artificial dragon slayer as he shot all of his killer intent at her while slowly standing up flaring his full power causing the entire building to shake.

Meanwhile, Erza, Mirajane and Gajeel could not help but shake at the amount of power Naruto was letting off in anger. "So this is Igneel's power!" thought the pink haired dragon slayer as he stared at his father with wide eyes, "Laxia is so getting boned... wait I don't want to think of something like that. Although she could use a good one... not that I would try and touch her, she'd kill me for even suggesting it." Natsu thought.

"T-this is guy is unbelievable! Is he even human?" thought Gajeel as he stared at Naruto with fear. "This isn't going to be a fight between mages, this is going to be a battle between two monsters." Erza thought as she stood up. Laxia though, was getting angry at the fact that was being brought to knees by a mere flare of energy. "He is just a nobody! A dragon that is meant to be slain by my hands. I'm the strongest of them all," rages Laxia as she powered up, electricity crackling around as it destroyed anything where it landed in order to compete with the dragon king's power.

Natsu shielded Happy in his arms as he watched some of the bolts coming straight at them, but to their surprise, Naruto simply extended his hand out as the lightning bolt stroke his hand, but it didn't affect Naruto as he stood immobile while the palm of his hand was smoking from the strike. "Don't worry, I won't let any harm come to any of you," Naruto said while his eyes glared angrily at the female blonde.

Erza could feel the energy surrounding him. It felt passive, warm. Then watched him as he began to walk towards Laxia. "Naruto." The blonde abruptly stopped and slightly turned back towards Erza, his yellow irises, slit dragon-like pupils, and reddish-orange scaled pigmentation around the eyes of the dragon. "You better not lose to her, you hear me."

"Yea dad! Kick her ass!" shouted Natsu, gaining Naruto's attention as he saw his adopted son get to one knee from his spot with one eye closed. Naruto just smirked and turned serious as he turned his sights back towards Laxia. "Well I suggest you get out of here quickly, and don't argue this fight is way beyond anything you guy's can handle." Naruto said.

Nodding their heads the group left while Gajeel gathered up Cana and left the building. When he sensed their energy had left a fair distance away and was still going Naruto looked at Laxia with a fire in his eye's. "You know I didn't want to have to fight you, but now that you tried hurting my boy... yes I'm sure you smelled the similarities in our fire by now... you've made me very angry Laxia-chan." Naruto said.

Laxia kept her cool as she looked at the mad dragon trying to stay calm in front of her opponent. "Oh and what are you going to do about it dragon-kun beat me? Ravage my body when I'm down like some kind of animal? Claim me as your concubine to breed more dragon's?" Laxia questioned the dragon. "Not unless you want me to. But no what I plan to do is simple. I plan to go full out." Naruto said as his form began to change his clothes absorbed by his body.

First was his head. As the head grew wider two behemoth sized tusks grew from the side of the dragon kings jaws. Next coral-like scales with bumps and warts all across the body began to emerge. Fins that were meant for water began to grow on body parts, and were prominent on the the length of his emerging tail to near the tip, while the end of it began to bulge. It was the addition of fins along the sides of his tail changing as it soon had a new addition in the form of a spiked club that looked like it could wipe out an army or kill another dragon with a single blow. The next thing to change was his teeth where they shrunk a little and become sharper to the point they were similar to large swords that Erza would find hard to wield in a hard battle.

Massive wings that span over 250 feet (125 each) in length emerged from his back in a burst of air. Tail fins that run along the sides of the tail before it turns into a spike covered eye's stay the same. This was followed by a head frill with large spikes protruding from the back of the neck. Two large tusks on both sides of the jaw that are now 80 feet in length that curve and point at a slight down angle.

The still many noticeable scars on his stomach and neck, with the largest one, which is X-shaped, located around the center of his chest from when he fought in the war between the dragons that wanted to eat humans, and the dragons that wanted to ally themselves with them become more prominent to her sight as the dragon king continued to grow in size before his change finished. "RRRRRAAAARRRRGGGGHHHHHH" the dragon king bellows out for the entire town to hear his battle cry. Laxia could only look at the transformed dragon in slight awe and a bit of fear mixed with a bit of anxiousness.

"So tell me Laxia-chan do you still think I'm weak prey?" the dragon king Igneel asked her. Laxia just looked at him with a straight face, and although she wouldn't admit it the thought of being beaten by this dragon, even if he was in human form, aroused her a small bit. "I'm ready Dragon-kun." Laxia said simply to the king of the dragon's.

Igneel stared at the blonde woman who had encased herself in lightning for an effective boost as she stared back. It was several seconds later that the dragon made the first move. Rearing back his head the dragon took a deep breath readying for his attack, before breathing out a sea of water that quickly froze into giant spike's of steaming blue-green colored ice that destroyed the ground as well as the back wall of the cathedral as the ice pierced the wall's utterly destroying them as the spikes ran through them like butter.

Igneel had seen the blonde flash out of the way in time as his attack had landed and started its path of destruction throughout the building. Laxia suddenly flashed in front of him with a fist surrounded in lightning drawn back ready to strike him in the face. Igneel allowed the woman's fist to connect, but the only thing that her punch managed to do was knock off a few of the dragon's already loose scales that normally fell off like dead skin did for human's.

Laxia was shocked that the dragon didn't flinch from a punch from her lightning encased fist, hell he didn't even roar in pain. Just what kind of dragon was he... was this the pain tolerance of the dragon king? she wondered in thought before she flashed away as the dragon roared at her. Swinging his tail around Igneel smashed one of the wall's to pieces as he tried to hit the Lightning goddess causing the ground to shake from the impact. It was only because of his Ice breath attack that crashed through the first wall holding up the building's foundation that the building still stood strong as it currently was.

Laxia flashed and blitzed around the dragon for several minutes trying to confuse the powerful beast, but what she didn't know was that the dragon followed her every movement keeping his eyes locked onto her fast moving form. Raising his hand Igneel started to swing... and clawed Laxia from the air sending her crashing through the front of his icey attack and out the back right into the street in a cloud of dust and debris.

Laxia coughed up some dirt and mud that had been shoved into her mouth when she had been knocked through the wall and into the garden where she was forced to literally eat dirt, and just to point it out it tasted like crap. Standing up she recovered her body in lightning and charged back into the near collapsing building to fight her adversary. And when she came running back through the hole her body had made from crashing through the wall she saw that the dragon hadn't moved from his position even after he had knocked her through the wall of the cathedral.

She then charged up her energy to it's maximum causing the ground to crater as she was enveloped in electricity. "I know he's toying with me. He hasn't moved from his position ever since he turned into his draconic form. If this the difference in power for humans and dragon's then I have to get him to be on my side." Laxia thought to herself before readying her next attack.

Looking at the dragon she surges her potent energy "Rairyu Hotengeki (Lightning Dragon's Heavenward Halberd)" Laxia yells out. Laxia then raises her hands and forms lightning between them, forming a very large trident out of it. Looking at the dragon she then hurl this gathered energy at her enemy. When the attack lands on the dragon Igneel is pushed out of the wall behind him in an explosion of lightning that destroys the wall behind the dragon causing the cathedral to start collapsing in on itself.

Activating her Lightning body once more Laxia flashes out of the falling building just as it falls in on itself kicking up a humongous cloud of dust that could be seen throughout the entire town of Magnolia. The cloud of dust was blown away in a burst of air revealing that it was the dragon had flared it's wing's open in an attempt to make itself look almost three times as large as it normally was... Laxia wouldn't admit it but it's intimidation tactic worked as she squeaked at it before her faced hardened. She called upon her dragon Lacrima and turned her body back into lightning and flashed up into the sky to come eye level with the powerful beast.

For the people of Magnolia when they had seen the battles between the Fairy Tail member's they thought it was something that was normal. But when the cathedral collapsed they realized it was now personal, and now they had a giant dragon standing in the center of their lovely town fighting against one of them. People were standing on roofs of shop's, houses, and any other building that wasn't tore down in the fighting trying to record the beast in action.

Pictures of what would soon be called the Fairy Tail dragon would make Fairy Tail a world famous guild that would be considered the strongest for several year's. It would also start the long chain of events that were to come. Seeing the blonde flash into the sky the dragon quickly followed her by flapping it's wings to get lift before it soared through the sky where all of Magnolia could see the dragon king in all his glory.

Flying over the town the dragon landed on the outskirts of the town when he felt a energy signature race towards him at high speeds. "Take this "Rairyu no Go Ken (Lightning Dragon's Hard Fist)" Laxia yelled as she thrust her lightning encased fist at his face shaving off more of his scales. Igneel swings his head at the blonde woman in an attempt to knock her to the ground, but he misses as she just blitzes away once again.

She blitzes back in front of him with her head reared back in a way Igneel knew all too well. "Rairyu no Hoko (Lightning Dragon's Roar)" Laxia roars out as she gathers lightning in their mouth and releases it in the form of a concentrated, destructive blast, capable of destroying everything in a wide area in front of her. But since she is right in front of a dragon the beast takes the strike head on sending the dragon crashing into the ground.

Standing up with a bit of steam coming off his face Igneel smirks at the dragon slayer's attempt to kill him like so many had tried before her only to fail. Igneel then looks up to see the blonde dive bombing him as she held a fist drawn back once more. "It's over Rairyu no Tekken (Lightning Dragon's Iron Fist)" she yells out . Igneel turns around and somehow swings his clubbed tail just in time for the buxom blonde to be sent flying out of the area. Unfurling his wings once more Igneel takes to the skies to give chase to the dragon slayer.

With Laxia

"Damn that hurt like a bitch! Where the hell that damned lizard send me?" Laxia roared as she stood up only to destroy a tree she was standing by. Suddenly a loud thud was heard from behind around she see's the dragon standing on his hind legs with a smirk on his face. "You damn lizard where did you throw me?" She roared at the dragon causing him to laugh "Now, now young one. Calm down, you are-" Igneel began to say, but didn't get to finish his statement since he had to jump away in order to dodge a lightning that strike thrown at him from the enraged blonde.

"The hell you lizard just take your beating like a good beast before I have you take me home or before I decide to kill you!" Laxia growled as she just kept shooting lightning at Igneel who now had a stern expression on his face. "I won't just let you become surrounded by your hatred young one. A type of person like you are the one's who are dangerous to those around them, and should be taught a lesson. I will give you chance to surrender and I will think about what you have to say before I decide to take you back once you've vented your anger out." Naruto stated sternly and Laxia just scoffed

"I will kick your ass and then find my way back home by myself when you're dead. Now die! "Rairyu no Hoko (Lightning Dragon's Roar!)" Laxia said as she roared another lightning beam towards Igneel who only sighed at her. The attack landed and created another explosion that kicked up more dust that was quickly cleared by the dragon flaring his wings again. "I was giving you chance but oh well. I think i will have no choice but to fight you instead of letting you exhaust yourself. I never really liked to do battle, but i think this will make good experience for you to learn my dear." Igneel said then fog started to appear in front of his hand.

"What the-!" Laxia then jumped and dodge a blue-green ice encased fist that was aimed right at her. She glared towards the dragon who appeared where she was standing before she was forced to dodge the dragon's strike. "What the hell is with that Ice?!" Laxia growled as she skidded over ground "I will you one last time young slayer. Surrender and you won't be harmed anymore. I'll speak to the Master and see if he can over look this insubordination where you can stay in the guild Laxia-chan." Igneel states ignoring Laxia's question. Laxia merely grinds her teeth together and charged the dragon.

"Rairyu no Tekken (Lightning Dragon's Iron Fist)" Laxia roared again. Laxia then launched an electrical punch towards Igneel who dodge's it by ducking his head a little then tried to punch her away from him, but the young woman dodged it but was struck on her knee. She appeared over his head then raised both her hands and clapped them together then enchanted them with lightning once more.

"Rairyu no Agito (Lightning Dragon's Jaw)" she roared and brought her hands down upon Igneel's head. Igneel seeing this lifted his other elbow encased in thick ice and brought it up to block the strike. "Hyoryu no Enchu (Ice Dragon's Elbow)" Igneel says calmly. The ice and yellow lightning collide causing an explosion. From the smoke Igneel and Laxia jumped away from each other and skidded over the ground while Igneel destroyed more of the landscape with his large size.

"How are you able to do that?" Laxia asked. Igneel didn't answer, he only look at Laxia sternly once again. "Well aren't you going to answer me." Laxia demanded. Igneel sighed. "I taught myself the ways of the dragon just like every other dragon that has ever been born to this world." Igneel said. "Ha! Yeah right. A dragon that had to learn everything on his own?! Don't mock me! NOW DIE!" Laxia roared a she called upon another technique.

"Rairyu no Hotengeki (Lightning Dragon's Heavenward Halberd)" Laxia raised both of her hands in the air at her sides and generates more electricity between her opened mirroring palms. This lightning is rapidly shaped into the form of a massive spear composed of lightning in the form of a trident. She then threw it toward Igneel who horizontally placing his partially open palms away from his body, the palms are facing each other, albeit distant some inches apart

Suddenly a black ice started to formed from his forearm to arm, before it engulfed them and it focused into where he distant his palm apart and slammed them on the ground. "Hyoryu Makyo Hyoshogaeshi (Ice Dragon's Ice Crystal Mirror Reflection)" Igneel roared as a mirror of ice rose from the ground to block the attack from hitting him. Much to Laxia's surprise the mirror actually shot a lightning beam toward the incoming spear and the result create another and even bigger explosion. The smoke slowly cleared to show the two seperate from each other each looking worse for wear. Blue eye's meet yellow draconian eye's. Both of them were suddenly engulfed in their own energy and jumped away from each other then charged again, but Igneel instead of meeting in the middle soared up into the sky once again.

Seeing this Laxia activated her Lightning body once more before she flashed in front of Igneel. They reached at each other a second time, Igneel's hand blocking her forearm while Laxia's feet were tangled from trying to deliver as many attacks to him as she could as the dragon landed once more. Igneel flipped back as Laxia narrowly delivered a crescent kick to his head. Igneel balanced himself on his hands while spinning his tail back around as Laxia flashed behind him.

Laxia managed to avoid the Dragon's tail swipe, then tried to sweep the dragon off of his hands, only for him to push off the ground and dodged it then the blonde charged quickly caught Igneel guard off in result he got black lightning fist placed on his stomach sending him crashing through several tree's tearing the land up even more. "GRRAAHH! I DON'T HAVE TIME TO PLAY GAMES JUST GIVE UP ALREADY!" Laxia roared as she appeared from the above the broken tree's over the dragon in her Lightning body form. Laxia began to roar and let out a lot of magic from her body.

The sky turn into dark, thunder began to roared at sky and wind blowing more. Laxia's shoulders, forearm skin slowly turned into yellow scale's, her fang's turned sharper, her eyes then turned pure white, her nails become claws. And then wind, lightning, water start to merged from her mouth which make Igneel's eyes widen in surprise for once.

'Is she about to-' Igneel didn't finish his thought's as the blond attacked. "RANRYU NO HOKO (Storm Dragon's roar!)" Laxia roared out as large grey/yellow lightning bolt struck him head on causing a devastating explosion. When the beam died down and disappeared the entire forest that had stood in the beam's way destroyed and Laxia could only grin in satisfaction from her attack on the dragon king.

"Ha! Take that you dumb lizard! Can't hear anything from yo-" Laxia then suddenly got hit by a flaming fist from the dragon. She was then sent flying above the tree's and into the sky as Igneel appeared from the ground before he was gone and reappeared in a burning flash above Laxia and grabbed her in his hand. "Enryūō no Tek Go Ken (Fire Dragon King's Iron Hard Fist)" Igneel said with a smirk on his face.

Laxia was suddenly blown down to the ground in a ball of flame and crashed to the ground creating a crater. Igneel waited for the smoke to clear to see if the fight was over, but instead he heard laughter from the smoke cloud. Igneel then landed in ground softly and glare in Laxia's direction "GRRAAHH! WAS THAT ALL?! I DIDN'T EVEN FEEL IT!" Laxia laughed from the smoke, her clothes were already destroyed now revealed only her skirt and scale's that slowly reach her arm.

'I knew using a solitary element wouldn't do any good. This the nearly the same amount of power Acnologia possessed when he was still human? She's strong enough to beat Grandeeney her own. And she'll keep growing stronger where she will soon reach her prime in a couple of year's!' Naruto thought solemnly. "MY TURN!" Laxia roared as she appeared behind Igneel suddenly make the Dragon's eyes widen at her sheer speed in this form. Igneel barely had time as he turned and dodged the strike from Laxia causing her to strike the ground. He appeared few feet away from Laxia then charged towards her.

Igneel performed a Fire Dragon's Claw kick aimed at Laxia, but she dodged the strike easily and disappeared, only to reappear right behind Igneel's head and kick him in the back of the cranium. Igneel was a little surprised by Laxia's speed and being unable to block, had ended up flying into the clearing underneath him. Laxia disappeared in a lightning body flash and appeared in front of Igneel who was still crashing through more of the tree's.

"Ranryu no Tekken (Storm Dragon's Iron Fist)!" Laxia yelled as she gave Igneel a punch in the chest sending him flying further in the opposite direction before she was gone again and appeared above him. "Ranryu no Agito (Storm Dragon's Jaw)" Laxia yelled as she ax punched Igneel again making him fall to the ground with large crater being created before she flipped away from him and landed in a crouch. "NOW DIE! METSURYU OGI: HAKAI NO ARASHI! (Dragon Slayer's Secret Art: Storm of Destruction!)" Laxia roared out as she clasped her hands together and sent some thick beam's of Lightning, at the downed dragon king at high speed.

When it hit where Igneel lay it exploded into a large pillar of storm clouds. It was large enough to see from the town of Magnolia as well as several other towns and ports that were nearby."Hahaha! I finally beat you stupid lizard. Just goes to show that you weren't strong enough to stay in my guild after all" Laxia laughed before she grinned at her victory over the dragon king.

"Now to find my way back. Using my nose I'm able to smell my home easily." Laxia said as she started to turn away "You forgot your change bitch." Igneel roared as he appeared from behind Laxia. Right when Laxia face turned around she got a fist implanted into er entire body and was sent crashing through the tree's "GGAGGH! What the hell?! Why you just won't die!" Laxia growled as she slowly stood up and glared at Igneel. A sizable amount of Igneel's scales and skin were now destroyed revealing his muscle and several bruises and wounds covering his body from the attack before, blood dripping from his forehead and into his eyes.

'That was a dangerous attack. It was almost the same as Nagato's Shinra Tensei when he destroyed Konoha when I was still a human. If we keep fighting like this, this island I sent her flying to with my tail will fall. I need to finish this quick and get back to the guild.' Igneel thought seriously for once. "I will give you one last chance. Surrender now and i won't harm you any further Laxia-chan" Igneel said seriously. Laxia only scoffed before mix of burst of grey lightning shot from her body and it focused into both of her hand's.

"Shut up! I won't be taken down by a mere dragon! I'm a Dragon slayer! The killer of Dragon's! Now take this Ranryu no Yokugeki(Storm Dragon's Wing Attack)" Laxia said a she sent a large wave of Storm Dragon Magic towards Igneel who only sighed. Soon the area then covered into another explosion. Laxia grinned but then it turn into shock when she hear something sound like... Chuckling?

From the smoke Igneel sitting in the middle of the storm chuckling as if he were trying not to laugh. "Thanks. That was good a good scratch behind my wing's" Igneel said before he grinned at Laxia who was shaking in shock and fear. "Y-Y-You're still- GGGAGGHH!" Laxia didn't finish her statement when a giant fist covered by hot flames hit her causing her to cough up blood she was planted into one of the boulders nearby sending up a cloud of dust.

"You may think you are a ruler of the sky young slayer..." Igneel started to say as he walked forward towards the downed dragon slayer. Laxia held her stomach and groaned in pain before glared towards Igneel "But we Dragon's were once, and we still are ruler's of the world. Know your place.. human." Igneel said to her. "If you want to surrender there's still time. This is the last time i asking you this Laxia-chan. Give up." Igneel stated with his arm's crossed while he sat on his haunches.

"Never! NOW DIE! Ranryu no Tekken(Storm Dragon's Iron Fist)!" Laxia roared as she brought out her storm dragon's iron fist towards him. "So be it! Karyu no Senjin (Fire Dragon's Crushing Fist)" Igneel said flaming fist and meet with Laxia's storm dragon fist. Their energies collided and created an impact crater that blew more tree's, and rock away. Both trying to gain dominance but slowly Laxia's storm fist start's to fizzle out allowing the dragon's fist to move forward.

"WHAT THE?! HOW I-URGHH" Laxia didn't finish her statement as Igneel's fist planted on where the top of her and sent her away. Naruto then jumped making a large crater and reappeared above Laxia with his tail raised in the air. "IT'S OVER LAXIA!" Igneel roared as he give then swung his tail down upon Laxia's chest sending her down to the ground and created a large crater from the impact. Laxia coughed up some blood from the hit and she stayed down... unable to move her body.

'H-How? His hit's are even stronger than mine? O-Only with few attacks and they've already damaged me like this! W-What is he a draconian God bound to this mortal realm through a curse... or is it something else entirely?' Laxia thought as fear start to appear on her mind from the power used by the dragon. Igneel then grabbed her leg and spun so fast Laxia couldn't think, and then threw Laxia to the nearby mountain that was near them but before she could be planted in the mountain Igneel appeared in front of her.

"Karyu no Enchu (Fire Dragon's Elbow)" Igneel gave Laxia a strong elbow strike making her cough up more blood and planted her deeply into mountain then he landed a bit away from her now immobile form. "It's over now Laxia-chan... I have decided that... that you have finally learned your lesson." Igneel stated simply as he stared at Laxia's now normal form as it lay in a growing pool of blood.

"D-Damn... I-I lost! " Laxia groaned as she slowly stood with a blood covered body and was in visible pain from the effort from the simple movement. Igneel's form began to shrink and grow smaller until he was back in his human form bloody and bruised just like her. "Here let me help you." Naruto offered the woman. Shaking her head Laxia denied it. "You don't understand when we get back I'm going to have no choice but to leave. Jiji is going to excommunicate me from the guild. And that's if he doesn't kill me for doing this." Laxia said with tears rolling down her cheeks now as she cried.

Naruto then grabbed Laxia and sat her down on the ground before looking at her intently. "Now that we've calmed down, would you mind telling me what your damn problem back there was? Also I'll tell you now, but there is never going to be a time when you will ever hope to defeat me in a one on one battle. You want to make the Guild stronger, in this manner good luck cause it won't work?" Naruto said as he looked her in the eye's. "Remember alone a single dragon slayer is weak, but with a group of slayer's you are strong." Naruto said getting a nod from the woman.

"I noticed that look in your eyes the first time I saw you and honestly thought you could change for the better when I explained what I was to you. It's hard to believe you're the granddaughter of old man Makarov, the man I hold so much respect for since he took Natsu in while I was gone." He explained emotionlessly, to which Laxia's entire body started twitching from the comment as more tears escaped the young woman's eyes.

Laxia then broke down crying as she couldn't believe what she had done. "I-i d-don't know what my p-problem is…." she weakly sobbed and looked up at Naruto before weakly continuing, "Ji-ji will never forgive me for what I've done and neither will the rest of the guild. I tried thinking after the Phantom Lord attack that I was getting soft with having these emotions, thinking that I needed some form of help from the other guild members. Then I realized that they were strong and didn't mind having help which made me feel weak. A-and I wanted to know why." Laxia cried.

Naruto sighed in relief, knowing that the young woman was finally beginning to understand what the others were talking about. This was the Laxia he wanted to see. This was the granddaughter of Master Makarov he wanted to meet and get to know. The blonde held no hardened expressions as they turned to sympathy now. Laxia banged the ground with her fists before shrieking as the pain consumed her as she clutched her broken hand to her chest.

"I-I don't know what to do!" she shouted as tears began flowing loosely from her eyes. Naruto smiled at the once arrogant fool of Fairy Tail as the woman was no longer that person. He slowly patted Laxia on the shoulder, causing the woman to wince as pain was still felt in every fiber of her body due to the major ass-whooping given to her by the dragon. She would gloat later that she managed to get a few licks in on the dragon which would cause people to laugh.

The blonde quickly removed his hand from Laxia. "You are capable of going through change because of what you just said. All it took was for me to beat it out of you to hear it for myself huh? Fairy Tail is strong yes. But it's because of its members working together and because it is like a family for those that need it to be one. Your methods will only get you killed in battle because of your arrogant way of thinking. I will talk to the Master and I'm sure he'll listen to what I have to say I promise." Naruto told the woman with a warm tone, showing that he meant every word.

Laxia turned towards her fellow mage/dragon. "W-why are you doing this for me? Why would you go so far for an enemy?" she weakly mumbled as she held a look of disbelief on her face now. Naruto chuckled as he sat down beside the woman and pulled her close, but not in a intimate way before looking up at the sunny sky above them. "I am telling you this because you aren't evil, Laxia just misunderstood. You don't need to be the arrogant bitch you portray yourself to be, so if you can promise me that you will not resort to this crap ever again, I'll forgive you for it this time." He said while his eyes were still set on the sky, not noticing the crying Laxia as she heard this.

Laxia's expressions turned to only softness and regret before declaring, "I promise... Naruto-kun. I see now that what I did was for the Guild, even if it was in my own twisted way but it was a wrong approach from the start. I swear on my life that I won't be this person any longer." Laxia said with conviction as a spark of admiration grew in her heart. The granddaughter of Makarov smiled weakly and then felt sharp pains in her body rushing back to the surface, and then dropped to the world of the unconscious with her large smile intact.

Naruto turned towards her when he heard this and formed a smile on his face. He realized that the battle had taken a toll out of Laxia and chuckled at the sight of the once arrogant woman that wanted to do what she was planning, had now promised to never to do it again. Naruto knew that she wasn't lying because he could have sensed the lie from the start. Transforming into his dragon form and picked Laxia up and placed her onto his head and began the short flight back to the guild.

In Magnolia

While Igneel fought Laxia the others had another thing on their mind. The surrounding lightning lacrima that were crowding over the town of Magnolia. They had to think of something to stop this madness and so they started to formulate a plan to overcome this obstacle. Naruto had entrusted them to fix this while he dealt with Laxus and that was they were going to do.

"We will be attacking the lacrima with our attacks and there is without a doubt, they will strike back as they will be linked to the opposing user that destroyed it." Makarov said to the group before hearing everyone gasp loudly. The mages quickly formed grins on their faces as they nodded. "Let's make our attacks on the lacrima count while I handle everything else!" Erza declared as she looked at the group. Everyone was thinking what strategy the redhead had to overcome the backlash of the counterattack the lacrima would surely shoot off at them, but they didn't really want to question her at this moment.

They all nodded before getting into their positions and started to gather their magic to make their moves.

Gray looked up at the lacrima above and gathered his magical energy. "Ice-Make: Lance!" He shouted as ice formed the shape of a lance and launched up in the air where the attacks would then strike. Cana pulled out a deck of cards before drawing on a select few. "Card Magic: Shuriken Cards!" Cana screamed before throwing multiple cards as projectiles at the floating lacrima.

Alzack pulled out his guns before shooting, "Guns Magic: Spark Shot!" before he began shooting multiple shots in succession towards the lacrima he was aiming for. "Requip: The Gunner!" Bisca yelled as a light enveloped her hands. After the light dimmed, a long rifle appeared in her hands back and lined up her shots. "Guns Magic: Homing Shot!" She exclaimed, as her shots aimed for the lacrima above.

Natsu quickly gathered his magical energy from within before shouting, "Karyu no Hoko (Fire Dragon's Roar)!" before he proceeded to release a large quantity of flames from his mouth towards the floating lacrima. "Water Slicer!" Juvia cried as she created a single wave of water blades that resembled scythes which were then sent as projectiles aiming towards the lacrima in the sky. Gajeel gathered his energy and then looked up at his designated lacrima before yelling, "Tetsuryu no Hoko (Iron Dragon's Roar)!" to which a large volume of the iron blast went shooting upwards.

"Requip: Flame Empress Armor!" Erza whispered as a bright light passed through her and she was now wearing a new dark red armor. She then looked upwards before yelling, "Flame Slash!" as she gathered flames around her sword and rapidly made a clean swipe on upwards lacrima. The attacks all struck at the same time and now it was for the moment of truth. The lacrima shattered in the sky as lightning was forming from the lacrima and was about to come raining down on each and every one of the mages that attacked it.

Freed took this time to step forward. "Dark Ecriture: Containment" Freed yelled out as a barrier came into existence. The lightning came shooting down and was then absorbed into the barrier that Freed had created before the strikes came, much to their relief. The lightning kept rushing down but it was of no use, the Runic barrier was way too strong for that lightning to even harm a speck of dirt at this point.

Once it was all over, Freed deactivated the barrier and turned to the others and smirked. "See Runes can be useful Natsu." he said with a self satisfied smirk. Said pinkette just grumbled about lucky mint green haired leprechauns and their runes. This made Freed start yelling out about how great the art of Runes were which in turn caused the two men to start fighting... just after they had stopped.

Everyone chuckled at the two men's antics and nodded happily before turning around and walking back to the Guild, as according to Makarov, that was the best solution. They sighed in relief at the sight and then realized that there was nothing else to do, so they left the area. Everyone walked inside where they saw Naruto and Mystogan sitting in the lounge, sweat dropping slightly upon seeing the two at so much ease before approaching them. Naruto saw the guild members walking towards himself and Mystogan before smiling as he got up.

Makarov eyed the blonde in concern. "Your back. I hate to do it but I have to ask what happened to my granddaughter?" He asked in a soft tone. Naruto simply held a smile on his face, knowing the reaction he would receive. "Oh uh she's in the medical wing, but before you go to visit her, there's something you need to know. Laxia isn't really all that bad, she was just confused. She's swore she won't do anything like that ever again and I have to say I believe her. Don't ask how because I could sense if she was trying to pull a fast one. Don't act too brashly towards Laxia-chan." He explained as thoroughly as possible to the master before taking a deep sigh and smiling once more.

The others were confused as hell. Laxia was the one who had ruined everything and had been the one to try and make them harm each other in battle. Well seeing as the woman's plans failed due to Naruto interfering, they could slightly understand Naruto's point. However they still would keep a close eye on Laxia to see if she had truly changed. Makarov looked on in shock before asking, "S-she promised, truly promised?"

Naruto chuckled and gave the man a nod making him more shocked than before. Makarov sobbed softly now knowing that his granddaughter wouldn't be so against the other guild members anymore and he had only Naruto to thank for it all. Makarov quickly bowed to Naruto with thanks and the blonde happily waved him off, stating that it was the least he could do.

They all went to visit Laxia and Freed who was now at the medical wing a short while later and were surprised when Laxia bowed in front of all of them asking for their forgiveness. The guild members were shocked, but knew that she meant every word and so they forgave her without question. However, they stated to the grandchild of Makarov that she would have to earn their respect back.

Laxia couldn't ask for anything more and stepped back into the bed with a smile before looking at her grandfather. Naruto smiled brightly as he watched Makarov and his granddaughter share a heartfelt hug and knew that Laxia was truly going to follow through with her words. "Everyone I suggest that we all get ready as there is the festival being held tonight!" Makarov exclaimed happily with his granddaughter by his side. They all cheered in agreement before rushing back to their homes, so they could prepare themselves for the Fantasia Parade. Naruto just followed Natsu to his house to help him as he was already... ready.

A few hours later

The streets of Magnolia Town were filled with a crowd that was bigger than ever before as the festival of Fairy Tail was commencing, or in other terms, The Fantasia Parade. Erza and Mirajane were first using a combination move. The redhead used her Requip magic to change into her Adamantine Armor and then her Heaven's Wheel Armor, and finally she changed into her Flame Empress Armor causing the crowd to cheer for the queen of Fairies.

Mirajane used her Take Over: Satan Soul before the both of them began to start posing for the crowd. They changed back and then waved at the people, making them cheer loudly in excitement. Their float was simple yet elegant, as it was based off on pictures of swords and the Fairy Tail logo on the background. Lucy, Gray and Happy shared one float which was based off in a ice palace. Gray used his Ice-Make abilities to freeze them in mid-air. Lucy called on her Celestial Spirits Taurus, Scorpio and Cancer to perform a cheerful routine and Happy simply floated around among this and the whole crowd was nodding happily at their performance.

Elfman, Gajeel, Alzack and Bisca had another float which was modernly designed in pictures of guns, and in big bold letters were the words FAIRY TAIL IS A REAL MAN written on a banner that hung over the float, which made the crowd sweatdrop before they laughed. Elfman used his Full-Body Take Over to transform into a beast that started to prance around making the crowd clap at the Strauss man.

Gajeel used his Iron Dragon Slayer Magic to shoot an extended fist into the sky before he reared his head back and used his dragon roar to make the crowd cheer loudly. Alzack and Bisca were performing their Gun Magic to shoot coins in the air turning the coins into candy that rained down on the crowd. The crowd was really enjoying themselves at seeing everything so far and they could all agree that this was the best festival to date.

Laxia, Freed, Bickslow and Evergreen were on their float with the Thunder God Tribe logo on the background. Laxia used her Lightning Magic to form sparks of lightning over her fingertips before she shot them into the sky. Bickslow called upon his magic dolls to float around in mid-air enticing the crowd. Evergreen simply posed for the crowd while Freed used his Dark Ecriture: Darkness to transform himself into a fearsome beast and cast a few rune spells before changing back a few minutes later. Everyone smiled and clapped eagerly to see more of the floats.

Makarov was in his own float in his giant form, dancing around and grinning happily while looking over at the crowd who at this point were cheering at the top of their lungs. He simply danced around, making everyone joyously laugh as they also began to dance along with the old man from their spots. And finally came the one that made them gasp with wide eyes. Naruto in his full dragon form with Natsu, and Juvia riding his head as the dragon walked forward shaking the ground with each step he took.

Natsu used his Fire dragon magic to shoot off several roars before he ignited his entire body in flames for a few minutes making the crowd go wild. Juvia used her water magic to transform her body into water before changing back to use some of her water slicers to gain gasps from the crowd. Igneel blew thick clouds of cold snow over the crowds getting cheer's from the children before he reared his head back and shot a column of flames into the air that exploded in a fashion similar to a hundred fireworks going off as the fire lit up the nighttime sky as if it were day causing the crowd to go mad with their cheering.

When the parade was over everyone went back to the guild to celebrate Fairy Tail style. Laxia watched as everyone laughed and made merry with smiles on their faces. She watched them as they smiled or grinned and raised their own hands into the air, causing Laxia not being able to hold it any longer as tears began to spill down her eyes, regret filling her heart at the actions she had taken, but smiled nonetheless.

"Gramps, Naruto-kun, the two of you were right," muttered Laxia with tears rolling her eyes, "Fairy Tail isn't just a Guild, it's a way of life, of freedom and family. It's who we are." closing her eyes, she turned towards the door before looking directly at Naruto once more. "I'll leave them in your care, Naruto-kun." And with that, Laxia left quietly as the night went its course. But before she could leave she heard a voice call out to her.

"Oh and where do you think your going?" a voice said in her ear. Turning around she saw Naruto standing behind her with a bottle of liquor in his hand. "I-I um I was just leaving to go home for the night." Laxia said. "Ohh so you weren't trying to leave without having a good drink with me and your newfound friends now were you?" Naruto asked with a raised eyebrow. Laxia just shook her head.

"I can tell you have something on your mind. You can tell me I'm not Natsu where I'll blurt out your darkest secret." Naruto said as Laxia sighed. "Well... I just... I'm scared they won't accept me back like I was now." Laxia said looking down. Naruto placed a hand on her chin forcing her to look up at him where their eye's met. "All you have to do is go talk to them. Make a connection with your friends, and show them that you actually have changed. Don't doubt yourself in the slightest. I believe in you Laxia-chan." Naruto said as she smiled at the affectionate words. "Alright I'll give it a try." Laxia said with a true smile on her face as she walked over to the group of mages having a drinking contest.

Naruto smiled as he watched the members of the Fairy Tail guild forged deeper bonds, and could only snicker when a drunk Gajeel suddenly grabbed an equally drunk Mirajane where they started a heavy make out session before the woman realized what was happening, and slapped the drunk man hard enough that it sent him flying into a wall yelling out "PERVERT" causing the guild hall to erupt into laughter from their humorous moment.

Naruto walked over to a table with his bottle of tequila and continued to drink it by the mouthful in an attempt to get himself plastered like the rest of his new family were. He then saw the Master walk over to his table with a beer in his hands and sit down next to him. "You know I'm glad you beat some sense into Laxia-chan. But uh how are you going to explain to me that you're able to transform into a dragon. I know your not a take over mage like Mirajane and Elfman are. Care to tell me why?" the master said/asked him as Naruto sighed.

"I'm able to turn into a dragon because I am a dragon... to be precise I am called Igneel. My people call me the Fire Dragon King as I have led our race through hundreds of years of peace throughout my time as king of the dragon's." Naruto said earning a shocked look from the master. "Wait are you saying that you're the dragon- Makarov went on to say but Naruto nodded and finished for him. "That Natsu has been searching for his whole life basically." Naruto said looking at the old man.

"H-how? W-why were you gone for so long?" Makarov asked him. Naruto sighed once again as he stood up and walked over to the bar to grab another bottle of tequila before popping the cork and sitting next to Makarov once again as he swallowed more of the hard liquor. "I left Natsu under the care of humans to protect him as well as search for my sworn enemy." Naruto said swallowing more of the drink.

"Who did you need to protect Natsu from? And who is this sworn enemy of your's?" Makarov asked with a curious look in his eye's. "I need to protect him from the dark guild Tartaros since they want to basically take over the world. And I believe you would call my sworn enemy by the name of Acnologia." Naruto said with a serious face void of all emotion that scared Makarov.

"Ok the dark guild Tartaros is understandable, but if I may ask you why is Acnologia your sworn enemy?" Makarov asked him. "Acnologia is someone that I once saw as family. He was born from friend of mine that I see as a brother and a woman he got drunk and slept with one random night. When I first met Acnologia when he was about fifteen I saw an abundance of potential in the boy and decided to take him under my wing to teach him the way's of the dragon against his father's order's." Naruto said as Makarov's eyes widen a bit as he heard the news of Acnologia once being a human.

"It was actually a good idea at the time since a civil war between dragon's broke out. When we were all but defeated the dragon's I called my friends and allies decided to train a student in the way's of the dragon like I taught Acnologia." Naruto said before he took another swig from the bottle. "When our student's joined the war victory was all but inevitable for us dragon's that favored peace and harmony... what we didn't expect was to be betrayed by our disciples after we had stopped the war." Naruto said to Makarov who nodded to show he was listening.

"You see there were two different factions during this war. There was the faction that desired peace between the races to promote friendship and continue the cycle of harmony and balance. And there was the faction of dragon's that desired to rule the world through fire and blood. These were dragon's that thought since we were the most powerful species we should be the ones to lead the world and do what we wanted. I offered them a different route where there was no bloodshed, but they didn't want to listen to their king, and in the end it cost us something we never would have guessed." Naruto said frustrated.

"When the faction that had desired peace went to hold a treaty agreement our student's came along as they were like us in several ways. What we didn't expect was for them to turn on us a few months before the treaty was finalized. War broke out once again for the dragon's, and this time it was a war for our survival." Naruto said and took another chug from his alcohol as Makarov listened intently to the tale.

"Our students had bathed in so much blood from their victims that they actually started to change into the very creatures they were trained to kill. The worst of these shifters as they were once called was Acnologia. He had killed so many of my kin that he basically bathed in their blood daily until he started to transform into a dragon. And it was as he was turning I came to realize that there was no backup plan in order to combat the slayer's we had trained to help us fight." Naruto said.

"So in order to stop the mindless massacre that was taking place I myself killed half of the original dragon slayers while my most trusted friends killed the rest. Acnologia was the sole exception as he had turned into a coward and fled. And you guy's call him the black dragon of the Apocalypse." Naruto sneered before he swallowed more of the precious liquor.

Standing up he downs the last of the alcohol before he turns to the master. "Well I'm going to go home and get some sleep. I'll see everyone tomorrow. Oh and Master Makarov can this conversation stay between the two of us?" he asked and Makarov nodded his head. Naruto said nothing to him and left. Makarov could honestly say he had learned something tonight, and it was to always have your fact's straight.

Council room (officially repaired) one week later

Inside a large room there was a circular table situated in the middle of the room. Sitting around the table were the new members of the Magic Council. The reason these individuals were together was because a meeting had been called by the chairman- Draculos Hyberion, who was currently looking through a file filled with photos... photos of a giant red dragon flying over the town during the day of the Fantasia Parade.

"The reason I call this meeting is because a week ago there was an incident in the town of Magnolia, one that all of you should've heard of by now... the town was... visited by a red dragon which seems to currently be residing in Fairy Tail." Draculos stated while passing around the file full of photos featuring the dragon. "But then again it should be no surprise after all we've all heard about certain individuals who've claimed they were raised by Dragon's when they were younger and even use Dragon Slayer magic that one were to show up so suddenly out of the blue." He stated in a serious tone...

"I kid, I kid it's a joke." he started laughing, but he was ignored. "You honestly don't believe that the Dragon attacked Magnolia on purpose don't you?" A short man named Wolfheim spoke up gaining their attention. "Explain" Warren said. "From the looks of it... Fairy Tail was having a fight and the Dragon put a stop to it but in the process the Dragon destroyed more than half the town... unknowingly with his ice breath attack." Wolfheim said.

"He's right." a man named Jura stated, "The Dragon did us a favor even if it did destroy a bit of the town by stopping whoever started it. And from what I know it was the Fairy Tail Guild Master's granddaughter." he finished. Draculos only snapped, "Whatever the case, this thing, this Dragon of Fairy Tail could be a threat to us! To Fiore! To our way of life! To the people! We can't just let it simply be out and about with no good reason!" Draculos said and they nodded in agreement. "Indeed." Warren nodded in agreement.

"Do you think that's wise?" Wolfheim asked Draculos, "The Dragon hasn't done anything to reckless since the incident in Magnolia Town... in fact, the Dragon seems to have a human form, and it seems to share a connection with Natsu Dragneel the Salamander of Fairy Tail." The old tree haired man stated while showing his colleagues a picture of Naruto fishing with Natsu at a pier on one of the many docks in Magnolia.

"What are you saying?" Draculos asked as he narrowed his eyes. "I think that we should just let the Dragon be unless it truly gives us a reason not to let it," Wolfheim told Draculos. "Are you mad or rather completely insane?" The man yelled in fury. "The Magnolia Town incident is more than enough of a reason not to let that creature be free. We need to capture him now! And if we can't then we'll have to destroy it!" Draculos said.

"I disagree with you my friend... if the Dragon is allies with Fairy Tail then it can't be all that dangerous, Makky would never let any sort of danger befall his beloved children," Warrod spoke once again. "But if you really want the Dragon to be locked up so badly then you can always go after him yourself," Jura said as he smirked at Draculos. The man coldly glared at him and growled but said nothing in return.

"Every one of you certainly do bring up some very interesting points," Draculos finally admitted while looking deep in thought before saying, "The Dragon will remain free for now, but someone will have to keep a close eye on him." He stated as his final decision. "Well who is going to be the one to keep an eye on him that's what I want to know?" Wolfheim questioned the chairman. Draculos looked thoughtful before smirking, "God Serena of course... if any man can defeat a Dragon it would be him." he said as if it were the most simple thing in the world. "That's if he is actually able to slay the dragon." Jura said to himself.

Magnolia

Naruto had been part of the guild for a week now, and he had to admit they sure were... spirited for a bunch of humans. He was currently going to the mission board to do a job so he could make a bit of money where he wouldn't have to sleep in his son's house. He wouldn't admit it but he was a bit upset that his son wouldn't ask the girl Lucy out since he was spending so much time with her on missions and sleeping over at her place with Happy.

Maybe if he got the two of them drunk and in a room alone something would happen with them. When he reached the mission board he started to search through the missions, and it was at this time that he felt someone tap him on his shoulder. Turning around he saw that it was Juvia that had done the tapping. She stood next to him with another blue haired girl that was a bit shorter than her.

"Uh yes can I help you girls?" he asked them. Juvia began to blush as she nudged the other girl forward. "Um h-hi I'm Levy and we were wondering if you'd like to take a simple mission with us. You see me and Juvia are roommates and now that we're low on money we wanted to try and make some to pay for our bills." Levy said. Naruto looked at the two women for a second before he sighed.

Why oh why was he so soft when it came to women. Was it because they were pretty? Was it because his mother beat it into his head that they held all the cards while they allowed men to think they did? No it couldn't be either of those. Huh he couldn't think of anything that would warrant this kind of behavior from the female species. The question he wanted to ask was if it was safe, but knew they would leave quickly after that.

Sighing Naruto nodded at her out of respect. "Alright which job did you want to take?" he grumbled out. "Well there are several job's over in Hargeon, a couple over in the Zonia mountain's, and there is one down the road at a small area." Levy said as she pulled out several sheets of paper and handed them to Naruto. Naruto looks over the mission's and see's that the simplest job paid only 60,000 jewels while the highest paying job paid around 200,000,000 jewels. Question was who was paying for the job that called for the extermination of a demon for a hundred years.

Naruto looked at Levy for a second before speaking "Hey uh Levy right?" Naruto asked her and she shook her head yes. "You don't mind waiting a couple of hour's here do you there is something I need to go do." Naruto said as she told him she would wait for him until he came back. He walked over to Mirajane where he coughed into his hand to get her attention.

"Oh Naruto-kun how are you today?" she asked. "I'm good. Listen I need you to fill out the job book with the information for this job that I've decided to take or what not." Naruto said to her handing the piece of paper to her. She soon got a startled look on her face and looked at him. "Naruto-kun do you realize that you have to be a S-Class mage in order to take this job?" she asked, only for Naruto to snort.

"I'm a dragon and I do believe that counts as my rank Mira-chan." Naruto told her as she filled out the job book saying he had taken the job. "Well I just wish you the best of luck. And remember to come back or Natsu will be upset." she told him. "I have no intention of staying away for long." Naruto replied to her. Taking the paper Naruto walked out of the guild hall for his mission.

Naruto had been walking for several hour's now and he could honestly say that flying was better. The only reason he was alone was because he had a feeling that something would happen on this day that would shape how things would change. Naruto couldn't afford to bring Natsu out to such a dangerous location. He couldn't help but sigh as he walked towards the direction of the Zonia mountain's.

He continued walking throughout the forest but stopped when he heard a branch snap... almost like if something or... someone had stepped on one. He turned and face the direction of the sound. Smelling the air he could pick up the scent of a dragon in the area... oh wait it was just that one human that had been trailing him since he left the town of Magnolia. "I know you're there... I know you've been following me since I left Magnolia human." The blond said.

A second later, a man walked out from behind some trees... this man was God Serena who grinned darkly as he stared at Naruto, "I am the Great God Serena! The Dragon Slayer of Eight! I was told that you're a Dragon so I've come to slay you!" God Serena said as he did quirky motions and poses. Naruto only sweatdropped at the man's antics. It was like he was trying to mimic his long dead master Jiraiya. "Well, ain't that nice to hear?" The blond then said sarcastically to his newfound acquaintance. God Serena ignored his remark and continued, "I will have you cowering in fear before me you arrogant beast!" he said.

Naruto watched as magic power burst out of God Serena, the blond looked at him nonchalantly and thought, "This dude certainly is strong... the sad thing is that this poor bastard couldn't even defeat me even if he tried... but I guess I'll use him as a warm up to see if there is work to be done... it's been awhile since I've fought... well actually not that long counting the fight I had with Laxia." he thought as he couldn't help but grin.

God Serena then yelled, "Gankutsuryu no Daichi Hokai (Cavern Dragon's Earth Destruction)" as he smashed one of his fist's into the ground. Suddenly there was an explosion underneath the ground. The ground underneath them both cracked, followed by chunks of land to fly upward into the sky... Naruto casually stood as the chunk of land he was standing on flew up into the sky, across from him God Serena also stood on a chunk of land.

"Oh my isn't this exciting?" Naruto said, his voice dripping heavily with sarcasm. "Ha! You won't be sarcastic for long I will make you piss your pants when I get done with you that I can promise!" The man remarked. "Yeah, yeah whatever." The blond rolled his eyes, "So far you're doing a very shitty job at making me scared of you!" Naruto said to him. God Serena ignored his comment and yelled, "Rengokuryū no Hoko (Purgatory Dragon's Blazing Roar)!" as he then inhaled a large amount of air, making his chest and cheeks puff before he shot out an immense sized roar that felt similar to Naruto's old friend Atlas Flame a dragon that was made literally from flames which he found rather cool.

Naruto opened his mouth and inhaled the flames into his body before looking at the man's shocked expression. "Well... this must be awkward for you then..." God Serena's eyes widened at seeing Naruto casually grinning at him. "How were you able to eat fire? I was told you were a frost dragon!" God Serena asked the man."Easy... it's because I am Igneel the Fire Dragon King now taste the flames of the king "Karyu no Hoko (Fire Dragon's Roar)" Naruto said as he shot out a sea of fire from his mouth. God Senena only looked at him before speaking out "Ain't no such thing as a Dragon God. Or Dragon Kings. 'Cause anything like a Dragon is toast when I get through with 'em!" before looking at the flames.

"Well in that case I must use water to defeat your flames" God Serena thought to himself. Rearing his head back he then yelled out Kaiōryū no Hoko (Sea dragon King's Roar)" and spit out a large wave of water from his mouth at the oncoming flames. Both beams of magic collided with each-other, this caused steam to surround the area before Naruto's flame completely evaporated God Serena's Water Dragon Roar before the blond's attack headed right for God Serena who was surprised that his roar was easily overwhelmed.

"Rengokuryū no Doryūheki (Cavern Dragon's Earth Wall)" The powerful mage yelled as he formed a wall of mud in front of him. It was however no use as Naruto's flames melted the wall completely causing it to turn to slag while he was thrown away by the explosion. God Serena growled as the flames hit him, he flew throughout the forest, destroying a lot of trees in the process before he crashed into a particularly large tree. As he gained his composure, Naruto appeared in front of him. "You're almost five thousand years too late to ever defeat me human. You see even in this form I am hardly trying!" Naruto said.

God Serena merely growled before yelling out "Bōfūryū no Ginpū Rōgetsu (Gale Dragon's Song of the Wind and Moon)!" Naruto watched as God Serena sucked in actual air before shooting out a beam of powerful wind at him, the blond moved an inch to the side and God Serena watched with wide eyes as his attack flew past Naruto before hitting the ground twenty feet away from him causing an explosion that ruffled their clothes from the powerful wind's. At this point God Serena yelled, "You really piss me off, just die Eight Dragons of Ishgar!"

Naruto watched as a large amount of magic burst out of God Serena, then the Magic that burst out of him took the shape and form of Eight Dragon's. Each Dragon symbolize God Serena's Eight Elements. The Eight Dragon's suddenly turned and charged towards Naruto. "Enryūō no Gogakyū(Fire Dragon King's Grand Fire Ball)!" Naruto said calmly before he shot out a large-sized ball of fire from his mouth.

The Fireball hit the Eight Dragons, this caused an explosion that destroyed the Eight Dragon's and caused then to dissipate. God Serena watched with wide eyes as Naruto walked towards him, "Those eight Dragon Lacrima where did you get those from? Eh... I guess it doesn't matter since I'm going to have pry them from your corpse anyway." He stated while walking slowly towards God Serena.

As he walked towards God Serena he pointed all of his Dragon Killing Intent at God Serena who started shaking in fear... this was the power of a dragon... no the dragon king. The pressure around them turned cold and deadly... God Serena felt like he was prey for the dragon... and he actually feared for his life for once. "S-stay away from me!" God Serena managed to stutter out, but it came out as a squeak, as he took a step back in fear. Naruto disappeared and reappeared in front of him, "Karyu no Tekken (Fire Dragon's Iron Fist)!" The blond smashed his fist through God Serena's face and a crack was heard as God Serena flew backwards before crashing into a tree, and then slumping to the ground not to move again.

Naruto appeared in front of him once again, to see the odd man dying. The blond smiled while saying, "By doing this I'm possibly even saving your life from Acnologia you should be thanking me even though you die in the end. Don't worry by doing this I will be saving countless lives!" He told the now dead man as his right palm faced God Serena. It started glowing blue and God Serena also glowed blue.

Seconds later, Naruto watched as one by one each of his Dragon Lacrima slowly came out of God Serena until the Eight Dragon Lacrima were floating around Naruto and then dropped into his hand where he got to look at them. The eight lacrima held a lot of energy within them that was for sure. But then again when a dragon Lacrima is being made they literally seal a lot of the dragon's power inside of the orb along with some of their life force along with it. He could say he regretted creating this particular type of lacrima, but he wasn't.

Sensing which lacrima was which he nearly dropped them in surprise when he sensed one particular energy coming from a couple of lacrima. In order of lacrima that would provide him and his allies a boost in power there was the four types that God Serena had used which were of course the Purgatory, Sea Dragon King, Gale, and the Cavern Dragon Lacrima. But there were four that he hadn't thought would be there. These four were Lava, Frost, Crystal, and finally Magnet. It was these four particular lacrima that made him mad enough to turn around and start kicking God Serena's cold corpse in anger. But the one that made him angry was the fact he had a couple of lacrima made from his best friend Ancalagon who had been with him since day one as a dragon... the Magnet and Cavern dragon lacrima's from Ancalagon's dead corpse long ago but it hurt him to have to reunite with him like this.

Sighing he looked at the lacrima's before a thought struck him. He could keep them and give a few of them to Natsu and his friends as well as keep a couple for himself now wouldn't that be nice. looking through them he decided to keep the Cavern Dragon Lacrima and the Lava Dragon Lacrima since he was a Fire Dragon he already had the ability to breath fire so he wouldn't need the Purgatory Dragon Lacrima so he decided to give it to Natsu as a gift for being gone for so long. Besides he had asked what made a Dragon Lacrima so special, and what he was told was that they were very rare and expensive to get a hold of even through illegal means.

He already had an impressive amount of wind techniques under his belt so the Gale Dragon Lacrima was also out, maybe he would find someone that would be able to use it later. The magnet Dragon Lacrima would go to Gajeel since he was the son of his best friend Metalicana and could use metal attacks so this would suit him well for back up abilities.

Since he already had the ability to use Ice Dragon abilities thanks to his new form and some old experiences... well he decided to give Gray the Frost Dragon Lacrima for staying with his son through thick and thin like a brother figure and best friend/rival should do as a gift. The Water Dragon Lacrima he could sense was made from an old enemy Leviathan's body so it would go to Juvia since she was a water mage it made sense to give it to her to use.

The Crystal Dragon Lacrima he would find someone to give it to for them to use later as there was nobody he knew that well in the guild besides the one's he already knew. He then smelled something or rather someone all to familiar to him... Acnologia. When the scent of the Black Dragon reaches his nose he immediately bites his thumb hard enough to draw blood before he pulls back his left sleeve and begins drawing a storage seal on his body with his blood using his chakra to convert the blood into ink.

When he finishes drawing the seal he grabs the six dragon lacrima he will give to Natsu and his friends and places them next to the seal before they leave his hands in a puff of smoke. Grabbing the Lava and Cavern Dragon Lacrima he sticks them to his chest and sends his magic into the lacrima causing his body to absorb them while boosting his powers without the two lacrima to greater the process is done he immediately transforms into his dragon form and starts to soar at his fastest speed he can get to, and when he reaches a high point in the sky he see's him harassing a human who has a foot missing and is severely injured which causes the dragon king's blood to boil in rage.

Enter Igneel vs Acnologia OST Soundtrack: Dragon King

"ACNOLOGIA YOUR MINE!" Igneel roars as he dive bombs the Black Dragon of the Apocalypse trying to take him out. Acnologia looks up just in time for the Dragon King to tackle him and start rolling across the ground as they fight for dominance over the other dragon. Once they're on their feet Igneel swipes his sharp claws over Acnologia's face drawing first blood as well as taking the dragon's eye out of it's socket.

Acologia draws his head back and then rams it forward headbutting the Dragon King on his frill, but this does nothing to Igneel as his frill is made from pure bone and protects his head and therefor his brain from something like a headbutt. Igneel draws his head back and slams it into Acnologia's head dropping the dragon's head to the ground cratering it Igneel opens his wings up and flaps them to soar into the sky. Seeing that the human won't last much longer the dragon summons a clone and orders it to retrieve the human and take it a safe distance away to heal him and restore his leg.

Acnologia ignores the clone and keeps his eyes trained on the red dragon above him while flying behind him. When he see's his clone flying off Igneel smirks before he rears his head back filling his stomach with the highly flammable methane gas and starts to breath it out of his mouth where they ignite into flames "RRRRRAAAARRRRGGGGHHHHHH" And spits forward a sea of flames from his mouth that surrounds the black dragon in the form of a fireball. The sheer heat given off by the flames could be felt throughout the land as the Dragon King unleashed his rage on his enemy.

Acnologia is sent crashing to the ground where the breath attack explodes into an even more massive fireball that can be seen all the way in Magnolia. The large-scale destructive fire breath attack was so powerful that it was capable of completely destroying the surrounding area in a massive explosion that gave off a heat that made a drought feel like it was a cool day with a nice breeze.

When the cloud of smoke clears it reveals an uninjured Acnologia, besides the new scars and missing eye that is now cauterized thanks to the flames made by the powerful dragon, with his wings covering his body. "RRRROOOOOOAAAAAAAARRRRRRRR" Acnologia roars to the sky as he comes soaring back into the sky. Igneel smirks as some more smoke comes out of his mouth "I'm fired up now!" Igneel says. Igniting his fists Igneel then throws a powerful right hook that impacts Acnologia's jaw knocking out a few of his teeth.

Acnologia swings his tail around and smack's Igneel with it making the Dragon King's head turn to the left. Recovering from the attack Igneel once again ignites his fist in blue flames which are hotter than his regular red/orange flames that he used earlier in his breath attack... his original flames. Rearing his fist back he sends it racing down upon Acnologia who raises a energy encased fist as well. When the two fists connect the explosion light's up the sky for all to see.

With the clone and human

The clone lands what he assumed would be a safe distance away from the upcoming fight between his original and that coward Acnologia, but knowing them two it was only a matter of time before they made their way over to them... he had to warn everyone. The question was how he was just a clone with barely a tenth of his originals- wait a second he was a immortal with near infinite power why would he have to worry about energy.

Creating some clones he then orders them to tell every town in the surrounding area to evacuate immediately and as well as the reason why they needed to evacuate. He just hoped that Natsu didn't get caught in the crossfire of his battle. Looking at his companion he speaks "Ok I need to know who you are so I can get you out of here!" the clone says to the now stabilized man. "G-Gildarts Clive." he introduces himself. "Igneel. Now Let's get you out of here and somewhere safe." he says to Gildarts. Gildarts has a look of shock on his face. He never imagined he would one day meet the Black Dragon Acnologia as well as Natsu's father it was like a stroke of both good and bad luck at the same time... wait wouldn't that make it neutral luck or something?

"Your Igneel? Where have you been all this time? Why did you leave Natsu all those years ago?" Gildarts asked the dragon. "It's a long story, but the best answer I can give you right now is I've been looking for that bastard Acnologia the original me is fighting right now. Now come on and get on my back I'll fly you to Magnolia." the dragon says to the man. Climbing onto the dragon's back Gildarts could honestly say that this would be the most likely time he would ever get to go somewhere in style... dragon style that is.

Opening his wings Igneel takes to the skies and heads towards Magnolia as fast as he can to warn the people. The fight that the two real dragon's was not something any normal human, dragon slayer or not, could ever hope to win when facing Acnologia the Black Dragon or Igneel the Fire Dragon King. When he managed to reach the outskirts of Magnolia he starts to talk as loudly as he could without yelling.

"People of Magnolia hear me." Igneel says gaining looks from the humans. "I have something to say that many of you will not believe. The Black Dragon of the Apocalypse Acnologia is fighting my real self. You all need to evacuate now if you wish to survive the battle." Igneel say's to the humans that all have wide eye's at the news of the Black Dragon is fighting the Dragon of Fairy Tail.

"Wait why would there be a 'Real You' when you're standing right in front of us.? And how would we know that this isn't some kind of joke?" one of the townsfolk asked him. Gildarts takes this moment to jump off of Igneel's back revealing himself to the people. "It's because he is a clone of the dragon. He speaks the truth. I almost died thanks to that monster a few minutes ago so we have to listen to his order's for now. Please listen to me you have to listen to him and get out of here while it's still an option." Gildarts says to the now shocked townspeople.

"Alright we'll listen to you dragon just tell us what we need to do." someone say's. "We need to evacuate this entire town immediately. The battle between my true body and Acnologia will tear this continent apart if my real form or Acnologia actually get serious. Right now they are basically having an all out spar, but soon that will stop and they will get serious." Igneel says as a bright light flashes over the horizon gaining shocked expressions from the humans. "It seems they've started to get serious. We need to get moving. Leave no man, woman, child, pet or sentimental items behind. We need to go now." Igneel says as the people start to spread the word.

Soon all across the land of Magnolia people are either leaving or going underground into deep caves that would shelter them from the battle of the two Dragon King's. Natsu was shocked when the announcement system began to order an evacuation due to the fight instead of announcing the normal Gildarts Shift. He immediately grew worried for his father when he heard from the dragon clone that he was fighting the Acnologia but was reassured that the real him wouldn't go down without a fight and taking that monster with him to the afterlife like the reaper should have done long ago.

With Igneel and Acnologia

Acnologia had gotten better when it came to fighting over the centuries it seemed as he was able to keep up with him. All across the surrounding land there were large craters filled with flame's, ice, and pure energy alike from their brief scuffle. the two dragons could bee seen circling each other high in the cloud's sizing their enemy up. Acnologia looked at Ineel in anger. "It would appear that the dragon's are still alive pitiful." Acnologia said in disgust.

"Well you've finally decided to talk... any last words?" Igneel asked him. "Only that I see you as my enemy. Prepare to be slain." Acnologia says. Charging each other with their heads lowered the dragon's start having a shoving contest with the top of their heads as they tried to overpower each other growling at their opponent the entire time.

Drawing their heads back they start to headbutt each other kicking up some fierce winds that knock tree's over and clear the clouds from the sky around them. Again and again they but heads like a couple of rams trying to overcome their foe. When they realized that the other wouldn't give in they started to fight with their respective element or elements.

"Yoryu no Tekken (Lava Dragon's Iron Fist)" Igneel rors out as he cover's his fist in molten rock, much to Acnologia's surprise, and rams it down towards Acnologia. Acnologia manages to avoid being hit in the head by the fist that would surely end him and instead get's hit in his chest where it carves out a chunk of his flesh while it cauterized the wound at the same time.

Igneel looks at the falling chunk of flesh and get's an idea where he then fold's his wings and dives after it while also dodging a strike from Acnologia at the same time. Grabbing the falling flesh Igneel does something that was known only to him... he turns the flesh into a Energy Dragon Lacrima filled with pure energy where he then implanted it into his chest. He would make it a true dragon lacrima later, but right now he needed every edge over Acnologia he could get even if it meant using his opponents bodily energies to do it.

Acnologia seeing this could only wonder what his enemy was up to when he done that. Suddenly he feele's his foes energy start to rise and understood. He made a energy lacrima and fused it with himself to have an edge in the battle. Looking at Igneel he decides his next move "I admit that you doing that was unforeseen, but I will not give in until all traces of the dragon's are erased from this world." Acnologia said as he readied himself. "Good that means you're no longer a coward that flees from a fight."Igneel said to Acnologia. Acnologia only growls at him.

Rearing his head back Acnologia draws in a deep breath forming a ball of magic in his mouth before he fires it at Igneel. Igneel easily dodges the attack where it shoots off across the sky and explodes in a bright flash of white. Igneel Draws in his own breath and fires a point blank fireball at Acnologia where it explodes in his face. Shaking the cobwebs from his head Acnologia dodges another claw swipe from Igneel trying to rip his head off, but he misses the tail as it comes around and slams into his chest sending him crashing into the ground. Igneel lands on the ground with a raised arm before he slams it onto the ground.

"Yoryu no Goyo Mekkyaku (Lava Dragon's Great Lava Annihilation)" Igneel roared out. Soon the ground starts to heat up where it began to glow red and the grass and trees catch fire from the heat. Soon geysers of molten rock begin to erupt one after another in a chain reaction. Acnologia could honestly say he now feared the Fire Dragon King and for the first time he actually felt like he was about to die in a battle against his foe.

Hardening his heart he focused once more on his objective... killing the dragons of the world. Flying into the air Acnologia starts to dodge the erupting geysers of magma. When the eruptions finished the air was thick with ash and smoke that Acnologia could barely see in front of him. "Rengokuryū no Go Ken (Cavern Dragon's Hard Fist)" Igneel said appearing behind Acnologia with his fist drawn back covered in earth before he slammed it into Acnologia's back causing more flesh to peel off of the Black Dragon as he roared in agony.

Once again Igneel grabs the flesh of Acnologia and makes another lacrima and implants it in himself gaining another boost in his abilities. Turning around Acnologia rushes toward Igneel where they collide in the air, but Igneel's strength proved to be greater than his own, and was dragged to the ground kicking up a lot of smoke that hat settled back into the air.

Igneel emerged from the cloud of smoke first before he looked down at the now clear area seeing Acnologia glaring at him. "RRRRRAAAARRRRGGGGHHHHHH" Igneel roar's at his foe which causes Acnologia to roar right back at him. "RRRROOOOOOAAAAAAAARRRRRRRR" by now they had moved out of the mountains and near the city limit's where people who were evacuating by many modes of transportation to look at the battling dragon's with many reactions. The most prominent one's there was fear and awe. Fear that they would be drawn into the massive battle between the two godly dragons and awe for actually seeing a dragon let alone two of them that were having a battle to the death.

Acnologia flies at Igneel who now has his fist's encased in flames once again. Igneel launches several quick punches to Acnologia's chest and face pushing him back a little as Acnologia rears his head back and releases his breath attack at him. Igneel manages to dodge the attack, while the attack explodes in the clouds lighting up the sky once again.

With the spectators (Also enter Fairy Tail OST Soundtrack: Dragon Civil War)

For those who could actually see them they were shocked that there were dragon's hashing it out near city limits. Natsu could see his father duke it out with Acnologia, and had started to cheer for him loudly. When others asked why he was cheering for one of the dragon's by some of the people he answered them by saying "I'm just rooting for my dad to kick some ass."

Naturally the Fairy Tail Guild joined in cheering for the dragon soon after to the point that soon all those evacuating could hear them, and a few even joined in cheering for the mighty red dragon. They were forced to cover their faces and cover the young children who couldn't do it for themselves when the Dragon King unleashed another Fire Dragon Roar that decimated the landscape around them more as it destroyed some of the buildings of the town. "C'mon dad kick his ass." Natsu screamed.

"Get him Igneel." Gajeel roared in agreement... what this was a true battle between dragon's he had to choose one, and he prefered the one that was an ally with him. "You can do it dragon-kun." Laxia said. "You're not a man if you don't kick his ass and win." Elfman said while people looked at him as if he were an idiot. "We believe in you Igneel." Erza shouted out with a raised sword. They had found another two dragon slayers named Sting and Rogue with their young cat's Lector and Frosch while they were evacuating the town and had gotten them to join Fairy Tail. They were around Natsu's age if not a bit older then him.

"You got this!"Lector cheered out. "Don't give in you've got him right where you want hi- Sting's cheering was stopped short when he sensed another energy coming at them very fast. Then he see's the shadow of a rather large creature come over the horizon at high speeds. "Oi what the hell is that?" he asks as he points it out. "N-no way it's another one." Gajeel stutters out in shock as the dragon comes into sight and... tackles Acnologia while roaring "ACNOLOGIA YOUR MINE!" Ichiya master of the Blue Pegasus Guild just yells out "HOT DAMN WHAT WAS THAT?" in shock.

Igneel vs Acnologia

Igneel's mouth was still smoking when he senses his ally come shooting across the sea with extreme speeds. Acnologia fires of another roar at him when suddenly his is tackled by the newcomer "ACNOLOGIA YOUR MINE!" A deep voice shout's out as the two dragon's shoot across the sky and crash down in the forest. Flying up through the cloud of smoke the green and black scaled dragon in all his glory... Ancalagon.

To put it quite plainly the entirety of his back is covered in large, jagged stones. His underbelly, on the other hand, is not, but is rather rough in appearance. The stones on his face are arranged in a linear fashion around his dark, circular eyes, with his chin jutting out; his wings are also covered in stone. Ancalagon lacks claws, while his feet are flat and are instead covered, much like the rest of his body, in stone scales. Unlike most Dragons, Ancalagon also lacks fangs, and instead has flat, rather blunt, teeth. His stone-covered tail ends in a club-like fashion. In addition, the he also lacks a nose, but surprisingly sports extremely large wings, quite proportionate to his already-large and very heavy body. He may look slow but he is one of the fastest dragon's besides Grandeeney the Sky Dragon Queen.

And he is only slightly smaller than his king. Acnologia shoot's up through the smoke and looks at the newcomer. "Hm Ancalagon Lord of the Earth Dragon's and the right hand of the king of dragons I look forward to slaying you along with the rest of your kin." Acnologia says. Ancalagon just snorts in amusement. "Oh yeah well your facing two opponent's now punk I'd like to see you fly yourself out of this one." Ancalagon say's. Igneel was shocked to see a friend he thought dead come flying out of the smoking crater to fight beside him against his enemy.

Narrowing his eye's Igneel decided he wouldn't lose a actual friend to this monster he had created. This was his duty as King of the Dragon's and his alone. "Ancalagon stop this is my fight!" Igneel say's getting a shocked expression from his friend. "B-but I thought that we'd end this monster together my friend. Is that not what you wanted?" Ancalagon asked him. Igneel shakes his head negative.

"No I helped to create this, and it is I who should finish it and see it through. Go and protect the humans that are fleeing that's an order from your king. Now scram!" Igneel say's. Nodding his head Ancalagon starts to do as he is told, but before he flies off he looks back and say's "Alright I'll go, but the second that I see your strength falter I'm coming to Kick. His. Ass. You hear me?" Ancalagon asks and gets a nod. With that he flies away to do as he is ordered. "Pity I thought that he would have been the first to die today. Guess not." Acnologia say's almost as if he were upset.

"The only one who's going to die here is you. Prepare yourself to face judgement!" Igneel say's to Acnologia. Igneel flies higher into the cloud's with Acnologia right on his tail. When they pass by all the clouds where the two find it hard to breath Igneel looks down at Acnologia. "There's no escape. You cannot flee from me." Acnologia say's while Igneel smirks. "I am not fleeing. At this height I no longer have to hold back. Are you ready to face your crimes... Indra Otsutsuki Uchiha?" Igneel asks revealing Acnologia's human name.

"That is no longer my name. I stopped using it long ago for I am now Acnologia." Acnologia shout's at Igneel. "You will fall here today and my sins will be repaid to my people that I can promise you." Igneel say's to him. "Brave word's. But they come from the mouth of one soon to be dead. Now prepare to die." Acnologia say's. Igneel doesn't speak and instead he rears back his head and unleashes another sea of flames at Acnologia. Acnologia releases his own breath attack where the two collide creating a massive explosion that could be seen everywhere.

Encasing his fist's in Ice Igneel flies at Acnologia with a fist drawn back ready to strike him. Acnologia readies himself as well by encasing his own fist in his magic.

With Ancalagon and the humans

To say they were shocked by third dragon's arrival was a little wrong they thought that it was impossible. When the new arrival suddenly flown over to them he landed and immediately took charge. He controlled the land to do his bidding by making the ground swallow the trees to make a bigger path for them to evacuate with so they could stay away from the dragon king and Acnologia's battle.

"Stick together and don't walk off of the path." the dragon said loudly for all to hear. "Oi dragon over here!" a voice called out to him. "Hmm? What do want can't you see I'm busy right now human?" he asked as he looked down at the man. He smelled like Metalicana and understood that this was the slayer that he had trained before coming to the future.

"Oh I see your Metalicana's boy aren't ya? What do you want?" he asked him in a friendlier voice. "Why are you here? Why show up now in the middle of their fight?" he asked. "Simple as the right hand of the Dragon King I am sworn to protect him even in battle. I haven't seen Igneel lose a fight before so this is why I am here. Acnologia is just as powerful as his majesty Lord Igneel and I came to make sure that the true king of the dragon's did not fall in battle as is my duty." he explained to Gajeel. "Now if that's all you wanted to know then go I have other matters to deal with." the dragon says turning away from him to resume what he was doing earlier.

With Igneel and Acnologia

"Enryūō no Hōken (Fire Dragon King's Demolition Fist)" Igneel call's out. Igneel then charges his fist, releasing a huge amount of fire in the process. After a brief delay, he punches his target with immense force so strong, in fact, that it sends Acnologia flying to the ground and straight through the town as the buildings crumble to pieces in the process from the impact.

Acnologia slowly rises from the ground and glares at Igneel. "You win this fight dragon. But rest assured I will be back to finish what I started today mark my word's." Acnologia says as he starts to fly away from Igneel. Igneel lands on the ground and releases a deep sigh. He starts hearing shouts of how he had won by chasing off the black dragon as well as shout's of long live the dragon of the light and all hail the Lord of the flames from the human's as they start to come back into the ruined city and surround him.

Igneel just takes it all in as he listens to the cheer's. He then looks over at Ancalagon and see's the dragon nod his head in acceptance for these titles as they suited his king. He then walks over to Ancalagon and asks him what had been on his mind for a couple of hour's now since he had been fighting Acnologia. "How? How are you still alive Ancalagon?" Igneel asks him. "Oh... i see that you've found my dragon Lacrima that I made a few decades ago out of boredom." Ancalagon states. "Seriously. Boredom. You know when I got this thing and sensed your energy in it I thought you were dead." Igneel say's.

"Nope. Just made the thing out of boredom. Still here even after all These year's. Not gonna leave any time soon my friend." Ancalagon says to him. "You know we've got to work on your people skills that's just wrong making me think you're dead... especially like that." Igneel say's. Yes the day and the victory, although it wasn't much of one, belonged to him and the human's.

"Well since you're not in danger I guess I'll just take my leave then. Until the next time my lord." Ancalagon say's. And with that the Earth Dragon lord spreads his wings and flies off. Igneel sits there while thinking "Yeah but I didn't dismiss your services yet Gaara. That's cheating and he shall get his ass kicked by Naevia for this." All in all another normal day for him.

Word of the death battle between Igneel the Fire Dragon and Acnologia the Apocalypse Dragon spread quickly across the continent for all to hear. Many were worried that with Acnologia's return they were doomed to die at the hands of the black dragon. But when news of a dragon with the power to stand up to and repel the dark dragon was heard hope began to spread as well. Pictures of the two battling dragon's captured during their fight as well as a picture of the third dragon that appeared to fight against Acnologia were placed in newspapers and magazines as well as some books so that history had proof for the existence of dragons.

The fight between the Dragon King Igneel and the Dark Winged Acnologia was called the biggest battle of Ishgar's history and everyone had travelled from far and wide after things had settled down to Magnolia town hoping to catch a glimpse of the Fairy Tail Dragon as he flew the skies. Currently in a more remote area of Magnolia Naruto was standing on top of a mountain that overlooked the city watching as if waiting for a surprise attack from his draconian nephew.

He heard the sound of someone walking up to him from behind and knew by the scent it was Natsu. Speaking of Natsu he had forgotten to give him and the other's the Dragon Lacrima that he obtained from that wannabe punk God Serena. That was also another thing that had spread. News of the most powerful Wizard Saint's death spread pretty quickly when Naruto told the council if they tried something like that he would kick their asses and draw on their faces with permanent maker's. Needless to say they quickly agreed to the terms.

They had asked him if he had killed their most powerful wizard, and when he said yes they grew fearful of him. Of course this conversation took place in the mountains while he was in his dragon form so he didn't know they had the pictures of his human form either. He also told them he was going to be keeping the dragon lacrima's as compensation for being attacked without any reasons thanks to their stupidity.

They had no choice but to relinquish their hold over the eight lacrima's cause what the dragon said was true. Jura and Warrod agreed that it was thanks to their stupidity that one of their best was dead so they had to give him something in return for acting out against him for no reason. Naruto thanked the two men for the talk and gifted them with a necklace and cape magically made from his old scales and told them if they ever wanted to ask anything they were free to ask him.

"Hey Naruto what's up?" Natsu said breaking his thought's and he turned around. "Oh hey son it's nothing just keeping an eye out for Acnologia in case he tries to seek another fight." he said while Natsu shrugged. "Yeah I have to admit seeing you in action was awesome. You think you can teach me anything new now that your back cause in that fight I saw you using more than just regular fire attacks." Natsu said to his father.

Naruto just chuckled. "Yeah I may have a few things I can teach you. Although I admit that those other abilities I showed were used thanks to a few Dragon Lacrima I got from fighting this wannabe dragon slayer named God Serena. Speaking of which I got you something." Naruto said as he rolled up his sleeve. "Really what is it?" Natsu asked him eagerly. "Oh it's just something that I forgot a few days ago." Naruto told him.

In a puff of smoke the other Lacrima were in his hand. Picking one out of the small clutch he sealed the rest away. "This Natsu is a Dragon Lacrima." Naruto told him. "And why would I want to do with a Lacrima when I'm a First generation?" Natsu asked him while a tick mark developed on his forehead. "It's to boost your abilities. Sting and Rogue both have one implanted into them thanks to Weisslogia and Skiadrum so this is a gift for your abilities as my slayer brat." Naruto yelled at him.

"Oh why didn't you just say that to begin with." Natsu asked laughing. Then he gained a thoughtful expression. "I do have to ask how is a Dragon Lacrima made anyway's?" he asked his father who sighed. "Dragon Lacrima are made using the body part's of a dragon. Whether it's from their flesh, bone's, scales, blood, even heart's a lacrima made from a dragon will always have a literal piece of that dragon whose power is used to make it." Naruto explained. "That's gross." Natsu said.

"They then seal a lot of energy into the lacrima to keep it active and usable for centuries even after the dragon's that gave a bit of their power to help make it has died. Matter of fact some of the first dragon slayer's had them implanted into them as they learned so they could boost their powers in a fight. And that was after they had learned everything they could from the dragon's. They even store a bit extra energy from their users so they will continue to stay active even after they have been removed." Naruto told him.

Natsu gained star's in his eye's. "So you mean if I have this implanted into me I get stronger?" Natsu asked his father who nodded at him. "Yes but you have to connect it to your magic container or else it won't work. And if someone removes it forcefully you will die since you didn't allow it to happen on our own terms." Naruto told him which made him think for a second. "Alright I'll take it. But which dragon was this thing made from?" Natsu asked.

*Sigh* "This would probably be made from the Blaze Dragon Meldreth and I have to say he was a powerful son of a bitch with a hide of scales that would put a steel dragon's like Metalicana to shame." Naruto said as he looked at the small orb in his hand. "So instead of being able to use just regular old fire I'll have this Blaze Dragon magic as well?" Natsu asked. "Not really. The Blaze Dragon was just a overpowered fire dragon with a major weakness for water or ice magic. It's why they were wiped out so easily four centuries ago." Naruto told him. "Huh! That just that means I'll be beaten easier when I fight someone with either Ice or Water magic." Natsu screamed.

"Once again Natsu I said they were overpowered fire dragon's. This means their flames are hotter than many other dragon's that breathed fire. Besides mine of course." Naruto said. "Oh that does explain some thing's then." Natsu said. "Well there is something else I feel you should know about this particular lacrima." Naruto told him. "And what would that be?" Natsu asked. "Meldreth was a crossbreed between a Scorch Dragon and a regular Fire Dragon and was the first dragon of his particular breed." Naruto said as Natsu paid close attention. "Oh well that's new." Natsu said while Naruto nodded once more.

"He is the First Blaze dragon due to his flames being black as a thick tar. They were some of the hottest when compared to mine. Many other dragon's think that if I were to have died then he would've been named my heir to the title of Dragon King." Naruto said. "Hey can I ask you something?" Natsu asked him. "Well you technically just did, but sure be my guest." Naruto said.

"What's with this title of Dragon King anyway. I've heard you refer to yourself a few times as the Dragon King, but I never got why you did. Can you explain that to me?" Natsu asked. Sighing Naruto started to talk. "The tile of Dragon King isn't over honor or some stupid thing like that. The title of Dragon King only goes to the strongest of the dragon's. The only way to see who is the strongest of the dragon's is through a mortal combat against other dragon's that are fighting for the title and the position. Many dragon's have tried to take my title, all have failed." Naruto explained to his son.

"What! Do you mean to tell me that you have life or death battles to determine who is the strongest?" Natsu exclaimed. Naruto just nodded at him. "Yes. That's actually how we settle debts to other dragon's as well, but I'm not going to explain that to you anytime soon." Naruto said as he handed the orb to Natsu. "Now what I want you to do is take the Lacrima and place it to your chest." Naruto said as he got back on track.

Natsu nodded and placed it to his chest as he was told. "Now start to channel your magic energy into it. This should draw it into your body and connect it to your container so you can access the abilities later on." Naruto instructed his boy. Natsu nodded once more and started to channel his magic into the lacrima. It started to work it's way into his skin where it soon disappeared into his body.

When Naruto was sure it was connected to his son's magic container he signaled for him to stop. "Ok now channel your magic into the lacrima, but this time channel your magic to your hand and make a flame." Naruto instructed. "What?" Natsu asked. "Channel your magic into the lacrima, but also channel your magic into your hand and make a flame." Naruto repeated himself. "Why would I channel my magic into a lacrima while I did the same to myhand?" Natsu asked. Naruto sighed again. Sometimes he wished his son didn't ask so many question's.

"It's so we can see if the Lacrima connected to your magic container or not you idiot. Now do it or I won't teach you a new attack." Naruto said. "Ok. Ok sheesh just trying to joke with you." Natsu grumbled. "Well I'm not Natsu. This is a dangerous procedure, and if we mess up it could kill you." Naruto told him. Natsu suddenly understood why his dad was being so serious now. He was trying to keep him alive.

Nodding his head he channeled some magic to the orb he had placed in his chest and then some to his hand. To his surprise nothing came out but his normal flames. "Keep trying." Naruto told him as Natsu nodded. Once again he channeled his magic into the orb before he channeled it to his hands. This time he felt something, and began to focus on that feeling. When he looked at his hand he saw that it was now covered in dark black flames.

He looked up to his father and saw him smiling at him. "Well done Natsu. Now I believe I owe you some training and a new technique. But we'll focus on that later I have other things to do so I'll see you later." Naruto told him and set off down the trail, but quickly turned around "What's wrong?" Natsu asked. "I forgot to tell you something. Now that you've activated the lacrima all you have to do is think of which type of flame's you want to use and they will still be there. It's kinda like your normal magic, but you have to think a little harder." Naruto explained before he left once again, but this time Natsu followed behind him.

When they reached the guild they saw that it was surprisingly quiet as everyone was either eating or getting their jobs. Natsu walked over to the job board to see which jobs were available for him to do while Naruto walked over to the table that sat the group of people he was looking for. "Ah just the group of misfits I was looking for." Naruto said. "What did you say?" Gajeel growled out.

"Oh calm down metalhead it was just a joke." Naruto said as he sat down. "Actually the reason I came here was because I have something for each of you." Naruto told them as he rolled up his sleeve. Sting looked at him curiously. "Well what is it?" he asked. "Oh I didn't mean for all of you. You see you already have one implanted into your bodies so you don't necessarily need another one." Naruto said confusing all but the two new recruits.

"What are you talking about Naruto-sama?" Juvia asked curiously as they looked at the now shocked Sting and Rogue. "Oh you didn't tell them?" Naruto asked as he looked at the two. "Well in that case let me explain. Newbie one and newbie two here each have a Dragon Lacrima made from their draconian parent's implanted in their bodies to give them an extra boost in power. I just gave Natsu his Dragon Lacrima and I came here to give you guy's yours." Naruto told them.

Gray looked curious. "I didn't know a First generation could have a Dragon Lacrima implanted into them." he said as Naruto chuckled. "Oh it's very possible. I myself have a couple of Lacrima implanted in my body to boost my powers to insane heights. By doing this you'll boost all your abilities as well." Naruto said as he placed his hand on his marked arm. In a puff of smoke the rest of the lacrima were in his hand. Sting leaned over to Rouge and whispered in his ear "I'm surprised he could sense the lacrima our dragon's gave us." he said. "Yeah me to. I think that's actually neat he can." Rogue replied.

Sorting through them he handed Gray the Frost Dragon Lacrima. He then handed Juvia the Sea Dragon Lacrima, and Gajeel the Magnet Dragon Lacrima, and sealed the last two away before he pulled down his sleeve. "These Dragon Lacrima are different than the usual Dragon Lacrima." Naruto told them and looked at Gray. "Gray your Dragon Lacrima comes from a powerful Frost Dragon that had total control over ice." Naruto said and then looked at the now blushing Juvia.

"Juvia your Dragon Lacrima comes from a water dragon that ruled the sea's. I thought that this would be a good addition for your abilities since you have a high affinity for water magic." Naruto said. "J-Juvia doesn't know what to say. T-thank you Naruto-sama." Juvia stuttered out. Naruto looked at Gajeel last. "And finally Gajeel yours is probably the most unique Dragon Lacrima in the entirety of the world." Naruto said gaining curious looks from all of them.

"What the hell is that supposed to mean?" Gajeel asked. "The reason I say that is because this particular Dragon Lacrima comes from a iron dragon that had the ability to use magnetic fields like no other." Naruto said. "Huh?" Gajeel said confused. *Sigh* "It means you'll be able to magnetize all things metal. My friend Gaara has an ability similar to this, but with sand." Naruto said. This got a curious look from all of them.

"Gaara's sand was like an ultimate offense and could prove to be one of if not the best defenses. I fought against him several times, and let me tell you the sand moved on it's own with out him ever having to think of it moving. Reason was because his affinity for earth magic was so strong that the earth itself protected him. He grew up to be one of the best earth magic users in the world thanks to this ability." Naruto told them. They leaned in a bit closer. This was really interesting to them apparently.

"His grandfather had the ability to use a steel sand called the Satetsu (Iron Sand) which as you can guess is iron ground down into a fine powder and using it. From what I was told it was more powerful than just his regular sand or his father's gold dust abilities. So think about it. Adding this lacrima's power to your abilities and you'll be someone to fear in the magic world. Probably feared enough to become a wizard saint if you think about it." Naruto said to the dragon slayer. "Huh in that case thanks for the gift. You're not so bad flame brain two point oh." Gajeel said. Naruto could only laugh at the nickname Gajeel gave him.

"Well I'll show you how to implant the things later right now I'm going to go get some grub so see ya later." Naruto said as he stood up and began to walk away from them. As he was about to walk out of the door he heard Makarov call to him. "Oi Naruto can I talk to you for a second?" the elderly man asked him. "sure thing. What can I do for you Master?" Naruto asked.

"Well I'm about to head out for a meeting to make an alliance of our own between several other guild master. So I want the people here to be on their best behavior while I'm gone. Several other member's from a few of the guilds are coming over to talk about the alliance so could you do me a favor and take charge until I get back?" Makarov asked him. "Sure thing Master. I'll make sure that we don't make a bad impression on the other mages." Naruto say's. "Thanks Naruto. Well I'll see you all when I get back. See ya later." Makarov said and walked out of the guild hall.

Naruto walks back to the bar and see's Mirajane explaining to Lucy that the chart's purpose show all the dark guild's in the land. Several were crossed out indicating they were no longer around which for many would be a relief. "Well that's basically all there is to it." Mira said with a smile. "So what the hell had you draw this thing up guy's?" Naruto asked as he walked into the conversation.

"We need to single out the most threatening of these dark guilds since they've been more active than usual." Erza told him as he nodded his head. "Yeah I see that. But shouldn't we make some sort of plan. I mean I know Master just left to make an alliance with a few of the other guilds, but is this really necessary?" he asked. Mira just nodded her head.

"That's exactly why the master left to make this alliance. We need to strengthen our relationships with other guilds if we plan to get rid of them." she told the man. "I see. So who exactly will be a part of this alliance?" Natsu asked. "Several guilds from what I'm told. There is us of course. We will definitely have Blue pegasus, I believe there is a guild called Cait Shelter, and finally Lamia Scale." Erza said.

"What's with the giant circle in the middle of the graph?" Gray asked. He along with the other's that had been given their new Dragon Lacrima had them installed shortly before they had left on their last jobs as waiter's for a new food stop called 8-Island, and Naruto admitted they suited them well. "It symbolizes the Balam Alliance." Erza said to the new dragon slayer.

"The three major players are in bold right?" Lucy asked causing Mira to nod her head. "Yeah these three are the most powerful. They are Oracion Seis, Grimoire Heart, and finally Tartaros." Mira explained to them. Naruto listened to this very closely. "I see powerful on their own in their own right, but together they're basically undefeatable." Naruto said. Erza nodded in agreement to his statement.

"Yes each one has lesser guilds that do their dirty work for them, however only one remains an independent." Levy said as she pointed to one of the names. "Raven Tail." she said. "Ok what's so special about them besides they have a similar name to Fairy Tail?" Natsu asked her. "It's led by the Master's own son." Mirajane said. "I think I've seen quite a few of these names from those magazines that seem to be so popular for you youngster's" Naruto said offhandedly.

"Yeah you should. Dark guilds are always causing trouble for everyone else. It's why they get put in the magazine's in the first place." Lucy said. "Laxia's Thunder God Tribe has wiped several of them out which may be good since supplies and information trafficking is something all guilds do." Gray pointed out to several of the one's with large red X's going over them. "Why would that be a good thing? I'm mean sure you take out a dark guild is a very positive thing, but what's so special about doing it?" Natsu asked his friend. "If information and supplies can't reach a destination than people die. Simple as it can get." Naruto said getting a few nods.

"Do you think they'll take their anger for destroying these lesser guilds out on us?" Lucy asked. "No they only have six member's." Gray said. "Don't underestimate an enemy just because they are so few. If anything we should be on guard when we do confront them. I remember during a war over in Alveraz we nearly had a platoon of over seventy-five thousand mage's overwhelmed by only sixteen thousand mages." Naruto told them getting everyone to look at him

"You were in a war. As in a actual battle to the death war?" Lucy asked him. Naruto nodded. "Yeah it also helped that I have experienced several different war's throughout my lifetime so battle strategies is like second nature to me. I have to admit that it's nothing when compared to my lazy friend Shikamaru. That guy can turn the tide of any war with only three moves." Naruto admitted. "Sounds like we could use his help if what you say about this friend of yours is true." Erza says.

"Yeah he won't be able to come for a while. Not with the war still going on. Hell he might be dead already." Naruto lied to her. "That's why they must be dealt with immediately." a voice behind them say's. "Oh that was fast." Naruto said. "Yeah we only talked about what we were going to do and finalized our plans to fight these dark guilds off." Makarov said walking down the steps.

"What do you mean by that Master?" Erza asked. "Oracion Seis' recent activity was the cause for most of the discussion at my conference. They now pose a threat that we can no longer ignore." Makarov told her. "Therefore they must be eliminated. We will wipe them out before they can harm any of the other guilds." Makarov said. "Well sounds like we've got a job to do. I'm all fired up." Natsu said.

"We can't take this lightly Natsu. This new enemy is more powerful than any of our other one's so don't mess around." Gray said. "Eh we're fairy Tail. Or did you forget we have Igneel on our side." Natsu said while some of them looked at Naruto. "Hey don't look at me I'm not going to be there to bail y'all out of all your jams that you get stuck in. I just do most of your heavy lifting when it calls for it." Naruto said.

"Yeah but you're one of if not our most powerful asset beside's that other dragon that came over from the other side of the ocean to kill Acnologia." Makarov said. "It still doesn't mean I'm going to do all of the work when this start's." Naruto said to him. "It's why we have the alliance between our guild and the other three. So we don't fight them alone." Makarov said to all of them.

"Together we will work as on to bring these guilds down." Makarov said causing them to cheer. "Now let's get ready to greet our guest's they should be here shortly. And I want you all to be on your best behaviour you hear me." Makarov said.

It had taken an hour but they were finally ready to greet their new allies. Everyone that wasn't meant to attend quickly found a job to do while Mira just went home. "Hey when are they going to get here?" Natsu asked. "They'll get here when they get here Natsu." Naruto told him. "Yes they're here at last." a voice says getting their attention. They turn towards the door to see who was talking. "Hey, hey. Hello Fairy Tail wizards." a voice keeps speaking, but this time two more voices join.

"We're so glad you invited us here." one of them say as they walk in. "We're the Blue Pegasus Elite crew." a second one says walking in. "The Trimens." the final voice say's as the speaker walks in behind the others. "Ok ok we get it you're from Blue Pegasus. No need to do the theatrics." Naruto says as he breaks their vibe. "Oh do calm down we are here as friends are we not?" a new voice asks.

Several of the peoples eye's widen, but Naruto just ignored it. "And you are?" Naruto asked, "Ichiya my friend. Maaaannnnn." he says. "Oh lord of all the people that had to come it was him." Erza muttered. "Ok you're creepy." Natsu muttered. "What's with mister playboy?" A new voice asks as several people turn their heads to see the newcomer. "Hello Lyon." Gray says. "Gray it's a pleasure to acquaint myself with an old friend after all this time." Lyon says as he walks down the step's.

"Not long enough if you ask me. But if you want to catch up and spar I can show you a few new tricks I got under my sleeves." Gray replies. "I will think about that in a little while. I believe we are here to talk about an alliance yes?" he asked. "I do believe we are." a feminine voice says as she suddenly rises from the carpet. "Hey Sherry I see you guys joined a guild." Natsu said.

"Well yes we have. I say it's a pleasure to see you again Natsu Dragneel." Sherry said to the pinkette. "Thanks for having us. I do say this is an honor to be in the presence of the Dragon of Fairy Tail. The only creature to have stood up against the Dark Dragon Acnologia and survive." a voice that was familiar to Naruto said. "Fairy Tail's Dragon! Where? I don't see it in here." Lyon says looking around. He always wanted to see a dragon. "That's because of an ancient magic I alone am able to utilize youngster. And if you want proof just ask for a show of power." Naruto says.

Lyon looks at the blonde and scoff's. "You a dragon? Preposterous." Lyon said. Naruto narrows his eye's before an immense magical power began to flood out of him and shook the entire guild hall. Soon window's were breaking, tables and chairs crumbled to dust and the wind began to howl. Scales started to grow on him as he allowed some of his transformation to start.

Next came his tusks which grew out the side of his jaws into powerful items for combat. And finally his wings appeared. When he allowed for the pressure to disappear he could see a look of shock and fear on the young mans face. The other's were on there knee's with a visible sweat running down their faces. "Do you believe me now brat?" Naruto asked in a bit deeper voice. Lyon could only nod his head. Naruto sighed and released his transformation.

"Ok we can get started." Jura said. "Not quite yet Jura." Naruto told him. Jura then looked at Naruto before talking in a rather calm voice that was respectful. "I do hope you made those other Dragon Lacrima you obtained from the First Wizard Saint's corpse useful?" Jura asked getting shocked looks from everyone. "Yes I have. Each Dragon Lacrima besides two have been given to someone that could utilize their abilities besides the Lava Dragon Lacrima and the Cavern Dragon Lacrima. Those two I kept for myself. I have skills that could prove better with them." Naruto told him.

"Has the representative's for the Cait Shelter come yet?" he asked as he looked around. "Not yet." Gray said. "I only heard they were able to send one." Ichiya said. "Why only one?" Natsu asked. "They might be low on manpower at the moment so that may be the reason." Naruto said as a few of them nodded their heads. "Sorry I'm late everyone." a feminine voice says sounding out of breath. Looking at her Naruto saw she was a young woman in her mid-teens, and was quite beautiful.

"Welcome. And you're actually right on time. Names Naruto and you are?" Naruto introduces himself. He then gets a whiff of her scent. "Dragon slayer huh. And not just any dragon slayer, this is Grandeeney's dragon slayer. She sure has grown if time has shown anything. Last time I saw her I know she wasn't this developed. Shows how much she's developed in the last ten years since we left them on their own. Maybe I can give her that Gale Dragon Lacrima later when this is over." Naruto thought to himself as he looked at the young woman. "I'm Wendy it's nice to meet you. Naruto-san." Wendy says.

Wendy is a tall, young woman with ample breasts and long blue hair. Her attire consists of a very revealing cerulean-colored top with a thin white trim, which tapers off at her waist and at her bust into multiple spiked points. Decorating the front of this top is a sky blue bow tied in the very center of her chest, and she wraps up her overall appearance with a pair of white capri shorts.

"Well now that everyone has arrived let's get the meeting started." Jura said getting back on track. "Yes I agree completely." a new voice say's gaining their attention. Happy's heart comes to a screeching halt. "I think I'm in love." the blue cat thinks as he looks at the newcomer. Wendy turns around. "Oh Carla my bad. I guess I left you behind." Wendy says to the newcomer.

"I can clearly see that thank you." Carla replied. Carla is a small, white cat like Happy with pink ears and brown eyes, which are smaller than Happy's. She also has two whiskers on each side of her face. She wears a pink bow near the end of her tail. Carla's top consists of a mustard yellow and pink top with a pink bow tie. She wears a pink skirt with this top.

"Well now that everyone we can get started... you are the last one right?" Natsu asks her. "Of course I am the last one you dunce." Carla say's to Natsu. "Well let's get this meeting underway." Jura says. Happy walks over to Lucy and taps her leg to get her attention. "Lucy I'll give all of my fish for the remaining time of my natural life if you go tell that angel that I haven't been neutered yet." Happy says. Lucy looks at Happy and tells him "If you keep on looking up my skirt I'll make sure you never get the chance to reproduce." this causes the blue cat to walk several feet away and begin fidgeting, which was noticed by several people.

Lucy gained an evil idea. "I think it's about time that cat got a taste of his own medicine now." Lucy thought to herself. She leans down a talks loudly "You Love Her." which causes the cat to turn around and start yelling "That's my shtick copycat." comically which makes Naruto chuckle. "Besides I do it a thousand times better than you just did. And I'm not as creepy either." Happy yells which makes Naruto chuckle a little harder.

Naruto, Ichiya, and Jura looked at Wendy as she conversed with Erza and a couple of the others. Ichiya speaks quietly. "You can sense it too can't you?" he asked. "Yes her power is quite amazing." Jura agrees. Naruto scoffs at this "Well what do you expect she is Grandeeney's slayer of course she is powerful. Even Erza has noticed her power level." Naruto whispered so the dragon slayer couldn't hear him. "Unbelievable." Jura says quietly.

"What do you mean by that? Who is Grandeeney?" Ichiya asked. "As a dragon slayer she has the potential to earn more power thanks due to the fact she was raised by a dragon. It just so happens that the dragon she was raised by was one of the most powerful female dragons. Grandeeney was known as the Queen of the Sky Dragons before dragons were killed to near extinction." Naruto says to them. He then clears his throat to get everyone's attention.

"Alright now that everyone is here and accounted for let's get this meeting started." Naruto said as he walked over to the head of a table and motions for everyone else to sit down wherever they wanted. Erza sat at the opposite end away from Ichiya and his Trimen group. Wendy sat to Naruto's left with Carla in her lap. Natsu sat to his right with Happy staring at Carla. Gray sat next to Natsu's left like he did with Naruto.

The Trimen sat next to Wendy's right with Ichiya next to them. Lyon sat to Erza's right with Sherry to her left. Jura sat next to Sherry in the last chair. "First order of business is determining the location of these dark guilds and wiping them out before they can realize they're being targeted." Jura said getting nods from everyone. "Yes that would be a smart move, but if you really want to wound them you need to hit their supply lines and communication array's so that their Communication Lacrima don't work." Naruto said gaining the attention of the other's. "Ok go on. Let's hear how this works." Jura said.

"One thing that used used to fuel a all out war is three things." Naruto said as he held up a fist. Lifting a finger he spoke "The first thing a reconnaissance group needs to set up is the communication system. Take that out then vital information can't be sent to the higher up's. This leads to the second thing that needs to taken out." Naruto said as he held up his middle finger.

"Supplies. Without them then our people will starve, and these dark mages are no exception unless they have their own food and water rations stored away for a long term siege." Naruto said as he held up a third finger. "And the final thing is the higher up's. When the higher up's learn that their little minion groups are no longer around they grow desperate. And when this desperation sets in they'll do anything they can to get their hands on supplies and other things that will give them an edge in battle. By making them desperate they will start to make mistakes which we can use to our advantage." Naruto told them.

"What makes you say that?" Ren asked him. "Yeah you speak as if you have personal experience in the art of warfare." Jura said. "It's because I do. I was a commander to almost twenty-thousand men. We were up against an army of over seventy-five thousand, and we should have outright lost. My chief strategist Shikamaru Nara had an IQ of over two-hundred. It was through three simple moves that we managed to slaughter the enemy." Naruto said getting a few surprised looks from those sitting at the table.

"Yeah but we want these people alive. It's illegal for a mage or anyone in fact to kill." Lyon said. "Wrong. Only in self defense can this law be null. This includes in times of war when you're fighting to survive. What we're doing is basically having a war council to determine how we are going to remove the threat of these dark guilds. And I'm telling you this now when you fight these dark mages you best fight to kill because the enemy won't give you the luxury of mercy." Naruto said.

Jura nodded his head "He's right. While we are legal guilds that follow the laws set in place by the magic council dark guilds don't care about the law. I believe it's best that we have someone who has experienced war to lead this crusade against the dark guilds." Jura said. They all nodded at this cause he was right. Wendy looked at Naruto "Can you tell us how your friends plan worked maybe we'll have to put it into action one day?" she asked him getting a nod. He stood up and walked over to a drawing board and began to draw. "The red symbolizes the enemy, while the blue represents our forces." Naruto said.

"There were two consuls for the enemies king, King Abraham. Their names were Lucius Aemilius and Caius Terentius who led a force of over seventy-five thousand men against our less than twenty thousand forces. I disguised my intentions by placing the light infantry at the front to mask our heavier infantry whom were positioned in a crescent formation behind them." Naruto said getting a nod from the blunette.

"At a given signal just before battle, the light infantry fell back to form two wings of reserves. First our light and heavy cavalry were positioned at the extreme wings of the position. The king's cavalry, following their usual understanding of battle in which superior forces would overwhelm by sheer strength, arrayed their forces in traditional formation with light infantry masking the heavier and the cavalry also to the wings." Naruto said as they once again nodded their heads.

"When the king's legions began their march toward our front lines, we had the infantry fall back before them. The cavalry then took this as a positive sign that they were winning and pressed on. Then our light infantry, who had just fallen back, now took up position on either end of the crescent formed by their heavy infantry. This was the second move." Naruto said while they continued to nod their heads as they listened. Drawing a few more lines he continued his explanation.

"At this same time the cavalry charged the small army we had placed, and engaged them. The infantry continued their charge into the enemy's ranks but, precisely because of their traditional formation, could make no use of their superior numbers. Those soldiers toward the back of the ranks merely served to push those before them onward. At the same time, the heavy infantry then drove back the king's cavalry, opening a breach in the lines to the rear of the infantry." Naruto explained.

"As the cavalry forces engaged, and as the king's cavalry continued its advance, that's when Shikamaru signaled for the trap to close initiating the final move. The light infantry which formed the ends of the crescent of the line now moved up to form an alley in which the king's forces found themselves trapped unable to move. Then our forces fell upon the king's cavalry from behind." Naruto said as he looked at their surprised looks.

"Then the light infantry attacked from the flanks, and the heavy infantry engaged from the front. The cavalrymen were surrounded and were almost completely annihilated. Out of over seventy-five thousand who took the field over sixty-eight thousand of them were killed while only six-thousand managed to escape to report back to the king and the rest were prisoners of war. We lost six-thousand of our twenty-thousand men, which was mostly the light infantry, who had made up the front lines." Naruto told them.

"Wow that's pretty smart. Never thought such a simple plan would have ever worked against such overwhelming forces." Erza said. "I'm just glad it did otherwise we would have fallen to the king." Naruto said. "If this Shikamaru is still around we should have him join us. I mean with such a brilliant tactic that was displayed surely his plans would help us against the dark guilds." Carla said. "Can't he's busy with the war still. Not sure if he's even alive still." Naruto told her.

"Well I'm sure he would be a brilliant addition to this fight against the dark guilds if he was available." Happy said. "Yeah I bet he would be." Natsu said. "Well what about that other dragon that came from overseas during your battle against Acnologia? Surely he would be able to help us against these dark guilds." Lyon said. "Actually I have several draconian allies still alive." Naruto said. "Really that's nice to hear. Having several dragon's on our side to help fight would surely boost the morale of the other mages when we fight. That is with the exception of the dark guilds." Gray commented. "Who exactly are your allies?" Carla asked him.

"Ancalagon you seen during my battle. There is Metalicana who is Gajeel's foster father, Grandeeney who is miss Wendy's foster mother, Naveaia an old and past lover I'd rather not talk about, Paarthurnax a powerful fire dragon who is the dragon overlord whenever I'm not around. We can't call upon Weisslogia and Skiadrum as they died. Skiadrum due to his illness was put out of his misery by his foster son Rogue. Weisslogia wanted to give Sting the power necessary to become a true dragonslayer was killed to help him grow stronger." Naruto said to them.

"That's so sad. For them to have to die the way they did must have been hard on Sting and Rogue." Erza said. Wendy was in shock. This man knew her mother she had to ask him where she went. "Excuse me Naruto-san I have something I would like to ask you." Wendy said. "Sure go ahead." he replied. "Do you know where my mother went. I was left all alone one day when I was little, and I haven't seen my mother since then. You claim to be a dragon, and if that's true then you must have met my mother at one point in your life. So please tell me if you know where she is?" she begged him.

"That I cannot say as I swore on my life to never reveal the secrets of her whereabouts. I'm sorry for not being able to tell you, but what I can tell you is that she misses you and wants you to know she loves you. Now let's get back on track we are talking strategies yes?" Naruto asked as he sat back down. "Right. First thing that needs to be done is find the location of the Oracion Seis guild." Ichiya said. "Do that and we can get some things done." Natsu said.

Jura pulls out a map and spreads it out over the table. Pointing at a spot on the map he starts to plan. "To our north lies the Worthwood sea. Wendy should be familiar with this area as it's where her guild is located." Jura said. "Yeah I'm familiar with it. I sometimes go monster hunting in those woods so I can keep my skills sharp to where they won't dull." Wendy says. "Yes but what many don't know is this is where some ancients sealed away a powerful force for all eternity." Ichiya said.

"Nirvana huh. Been a while since that thing has been mentioned to my ear's." Naruto said quietly. "What is this ancient magic? And how come we've never heard of it before?" Lyon questioned. "It's called Nirvana. It has the ability to make all things light turn dark and all things dark turn light. Basically a powerful emotional personality switch." Ichiya said. "And the reason it's been mostly unheard of until now is due to the fact that it was sealed away." he continued.

"And for whatever reason the Oracion Seis want to get ahold of this magic and use it. We cannot allow for this to happen." Jura said. "We can assume it is why they have traveled to the Worthwood sea is so they can get their hands on it." Ren said getting some nods. "And to prevent this from happening we must destroy the Oracion Seis guild." Gray said. Jura nods to the young man in acknowledgement. "Yes that is spot on." he said.

"I know that we hold the advantage in numbers but that doesn't mean they don't have their own advantage when it comes to strength." Erza said getting them all to nod in agreement. Hibiki then uses his magic to create some screens that hold pictures. "Archive magic huh. That's a neat ability." Wendy said looking at it. "What exactly does it do?" Natsu asked.

"It's a type of magic that can act like a computer. Everything he know's is literally stored in this magic like a photographic memory." Ichiya explains to him. "Ok first up is this guy. See that snake it's one of the most dangerous ones to live be careful if you fight it as the poison it uses is highly toxic. The man standing with it coiled around him is his owner who goes by the name of Cobra." Hibiki says. "Oh that is a really big snake." Happy says.

"Looks like trouble to me." Natsu grumbles. "Talk about the pot calling the kettle black." Gray whispers into Sherry's ear causing her to giggle. "Then we have a guy that uses an advanced form of magic. He's called Racer. And unlike the drug speed his is a natural ability." Jura says as he reads the profile. "I have to say that I don't think I'm going to enjoy having to fight this guy." Erza says.

"After him we have a man that would rather kill everyone else than have anything to do with them in the long run. Divine Eyes Hot Eye." Ren says reading the next person's file. "So what this guy just kills for the fun if it?" Lucy asked. "Yes that is exactly what he does. I heard he took out an entire military unit for a price." Hibiki tells her. "I don't like the sound of this man at all. Wendy I tell you you need to steer clear of him. Understand me?" Carla asked. "Why he might prove to be a decent fight Carla." Wendy replies.

"Next we have a woman that's as dangerous as she is gorgeous. Her name is Angel, but don't let her name fool you." Ichiya says. "She's as wicked as they can be. The baddest of the bad girls if there ever was one." Lyon says. "This next one is hardly well known. All we know of him is his name. Nothing of his abilities have been documented on file." Hibiki says. "He's called Midnight nothing more and nothing less." he continues. "Well he certainly is creative."Gray mumbles.

"And last but not least is the leader of the Oracion Seis. His name is Brain." Hibiki said. "Weird name. But we can worry about that later." Happy said. "So alone they have the capacity to wipe out some of the most powerful guilds in Fiore, but together they may be unstoppable. I say bring it on. I'll show them who is the best." Natsu told them. "Natsu skill in a fight is not what everyone needs. Sometimes they need a well thought plan to combat their enemy." Naruto told him.

"So what are we going to do about them, and how are we going to go about this?" Erza asked. "Find their base of operations. When we find that we have the next stage put into motion." Jura said. "We've looked everywhere for the damn thing, but we haven't seen a hide nor hair of it." Ren said. "Well they must have one that would most likely be a temporary one placed in the Worthwood Sea. Otherwise they would be shooting in the dark or something." Wendy said.

"Once we find it we can take it out. Wendy due to you knowing the way around the Worthwood Sea we're going to need you to act as a sort of navigation so we don't get lost in there." Gray said looking at Wendy. "Ok I'm always up for a little walk through the woods." Wendy agreed. "Wendy you must act rationally. By doing this you're putting your life in danger." Carla said. "Eh we'll be fine this is our home remember we know it better than most." Wendy replied.

"When we find the Oracion Seis we must gather them inside their base of operations." Jura told them. "And how are we supposed to do that?" Gray asked. "Easy kicking their ass." Natsu said causing Naruto to sigh. "Not likely." he commented. "Actually we have a better way." Ichiya said. "Now feast your eye's on this." he said as he pointed to the sky causing them to look up.

"With this we'll give them a one way ticket to their oblivian." Ichiya yelled. "Courtesy of our beloved Christina the pride and joy of Blue Pegasus." Hibiki said happily with pride. "Huh a magic bomber that's something you don't see everyday."Naruto commented. "But then again I'll also be in my full dragon form to help with that as well." the blond said. "Alright Igneel's going to kick some major ass." Natsu exclaimed. "So is that your draconian name or something?" Sherry asked him and was given both a sigh and a nod.

"When we face our enemy it's best to engage them in groups." Jura said. "And remember under no special circumstances are you to engage them in solo combat with the exception of Naruto." the man told them getting nods from everyone except Naruto. "Let's go get these guy's I'm all fired up." Natsu said. "Maybe I shouldn't have exposed you to that saying when you were a child." Naruto said causing a few of them to laugh. Naruto then turned to the group and spoke loudly. "Alright no that we have some sort of strategy let's get a move on." Naruto said as he stood up and began to walk away from the table.

"Oh and Wendy come speak to me in a few minutes I have something that may help you out in the upcoming battle." Naruto said looking at the blunette. They began to run down the road and out of Magnolia to where they could see if they could eliminate Oracion Seis. Naruto slowed down and began jogging beside Wendy. Pulling up his sleeve he unsealed the last two Dragon Lacrima. He resealed the Crystal Dragon Lacrima back inside the seal on his arm before he turned to Wendy.

She had seen him unseal them and had been curious as to what the two small orbs he held scratch that one as he resealed one of them in his arm. He then turned to her. "Uh whats with the orb?" she asked. "It's a Gale Dragon Lacrima. By implanting it into your chest it will boost your abilities as well as give you an extra set of abilities to fall back on when your normal techniques don't work. It's basically a Wind Dragon Lacrima, but it will serve the same purpose." Naruto explained to her.

"But there is a difference between a Sky Dragon and a Gale Dragon. A Sky Dragon has support and enhancing abilities while the Gale Dragon has winds that can shred anything depending on how much power is used in the attacks." Naruto finished as he tossed it to her. "Oh thanks this just means that with this I have the ability to go on the offense or go on the defense if I choose to." Wendy said as she took the orb from him.

"If you want to implant it now I'll tell you how to do it." Naruto offered her. She nodded her head in acceptance. "Alright now here's what I want you to do. Take the Lacrima and place it to your chest." Naruto said and she did as instructed."Now start to channel your magic energy into it. This should draw it into your body and connect it to your container so you can access the abilities later on." Naruto instructed the young woman. Wendy nodded once more and started to channel her magic into the lacrima. It started to work it's way into her skin where it soon disappeared into her body.

When Naruto was sure it was connected to the young woman's magic container he signaled for her to stop. "Ok now channel your magic into the lacrima, but this time channel your magic to your hand and call upon the sky dragon's fist." Naruto instructed. "What?" Wendy asked. "Channel your magic into the lacrima, but also channel your magic into your hand and make a the sky dragon's fist." Naruto repeated himself. Naruto sighed again. Sometimes he wished that people didn't ask so many question's.

"Oh ok sorry I didn't really hear you cause my heart is pounding in my ear's." Wendy said. "It's alright." When she did as instructed he saw that her fist was now encased in a ball of wind, and then her hair was suddenly cut on one side but it wasn't much. "Ok there it's working as it should. You no longer have to worry about channeling your magic into it. Just think of what type you want to use and it should work." Naruto told her and she nods.

"That was mighty kind of you to give her such a gift without asking for anything in return from her." Carla said as she flew beside her. "Eh wouldn't be much of a friend to her mother if I was a asshole." Naruto replied to the white cat. They ran for several hours until they came across a cliff. Wendy breathing a little hard walked forward to the edge.

"Alright we're here." She said as she looked back at her new comrades. "What's with this place, cause it sure has a weird smell to it." Gray said. Ever since he had implanted that lacrima into his chest his senses had soared through the roof it was both weird and cool at the same time. He just hoped he wouldn't get Natsu's motion sickness as a side effect as well. "Keep your guard up everyone. We can't afford any surprises." Erza said.

"Alright time to split up and start searching." Naruto said as he walked to the front of the crowd. They suddenly looked up as a shadow flew over their heads. Natsu immediately gained stars in his eye's "Dibs on the bomber." he called out. That was when it started to have explosions come out of it before it fell from the sky and exploded. "What happened to Christina?" Ren asked when the ship crashed.

Gray sniffed the air before he turned to Natsu. "Hey you smell that?" he asked the pinkette who turned to his father. "Yeah I smell it what about you?" he asked. Naruto just nodded as he got in a ready stance. "Get ready. I think they know we're here." Wendy said. They looked into the cloud of smoke and watched as several shadows came walking forward towards them.

"Oh crud it's them. I thought we would have more time to plan. Maaaannnnn." Ichiya said."I guess it's time to get this party started eh Oracion Seis?" Naruto asked with a predatory grin on his face. "Oh look what we have here guys Lord Igneel the Fire Dragon King. Also known as The Repeller of the Dark Dragon Acnologia." Cobra said in a sneer as he looked at Naruto. Naruto just chuckled at the man.

"Now now Cobra we must respect the draconian lord. Without him our fortunes would have been turned into nothing." the man known as Hot Eye's said. "Don't preach to me about money Hot Eyes." Cobra retorted. Naruto chuckled once more. This man reminded him of Kakazu a lot, maybe he had reincarnated or something. "I got to ask how'd you know I was a dragon?" Naruto asked.

Cobra smirked at him. "Your scent gives you away. You may hide your true form in that shell you call a transformation, but all your power is like an open ocean to me." he said to him. "Impressive that you're able to tell that." Naruto replied. "Now let's get down to making some bloody knuckles." Natsu said as he cracked his own knuckles. "Heh thought you'd never ask." Gray agreed and the two rushed forward.

"Take them down, but bring me the Dragon King alive. We will bring the world to it's knees with him at our side through Nirvana. Now go." Brain ordered as he turned to Racer. "You got it." he said and vanished. He suddenly reappeared in between Natsu and Gray. He then jumped up and kicked them both in their faces which sent them crashing to the ground. Naruto narrowed his eye's and channeled his energy into them. They then began to morph into a completely purple eye with a ripple pattern that expanded throughout the eye as his purple became smaller.

"Natsu! Gray!" Lucy called out and looked to her friends. Hot Eye's eye flashed and he spoke out "Peek a boo I see you! Now "Rikiddo Guraundo (Liquid Ground)" he calls out. "Shinra Tensei (Almighty Push)" Naruto called out as he saw the ground turn into liquid and a wave of gravity blows it away causing people to look at him. "What was that?" Wendy asked in surprise. "A special type of Gravity Magic that only I possess." Naruto replied. as he then lifted a hand to block a punch from Racer as he suddenly appeared behind him. "Nice try punk but you need to be quicker if you want to catch me off guard." he said.

Racer once again disappeared before he reappeared in front of him. Naruto's eye's flashed bright purple for a second before he called out "Rinbo: Hengoku (Wheel Grave: Border Jail)" which then sent out six invisible clones of him out and knocked them around except for those with him much to the surprise of everyone there. "Ugh h-how did he strike all six of us at once? I didn't even hear the attack coming." Cobra said as he groggily sat up. "I-I don't understand." Angel said just as confused as Cobra "H-he truly is a King if his wealth of attacks are like this so that he doesn't have to transform." Hot Eye's said in a bit of pain. Midnight didn't say anything, but he did groan a little.

"Hm is this the best that the Oracion Seis is capable of. If it is then I guess it was a mistake to allow you all to live. Are you capable of moving on, cause I haven't even used a twentieth of my full power." Naruto told them. Racer quickly got up and blitzed to him. but instead of hitting him he jumped over him and lashed out and kicked someone else. When they saw who it was they were once more shocked to see that it was Brain that he was kicking.

"What the hell. How am I attacking Brain when I know I'm attacking the Dragon King? Is this some kind of an illusion? No he's the real deal as I can sense his energy." Racer thought in shock. When he landed so did Brain who was now unconscious. "Nice job. You managed to kick your own allies ass into the dirt." Naruto commented from where Brain once stood. "H-how did you manage to switch places with Brain so quickly?" Racer asked him. "That would be telling, and every wizard has their secrets." Naruto told him.

"Yeah, but you're a dragon." Racer replied to him. "Eh that may be true, but when you grow up around human's you tend to pick up a few tricks. The ones I've used so far are my weakest ones." Naruto told him. "Now either come at me with the intent to kill me or walk to the nearest prison cell." Naruto told them. "Alright then. I guess it's my turn." Cobra said as he stood up. "Well let's see what snake charmer has up his sleeves shall we." Naruto said as he looked at Cobra.

Cobra's hands were then engulfed in a red mist. "Oh ho I thought I smelled something familiar about you boy. No doubt about it now thanks to the mist covering those hands of yours... dragon slayer." Naruto said causing the peoples who were in his group's eye's to widen a bit. "So what you know what I am it's not that big a deal." he said as if it were nothing.

"On the contrary my friend this just made our fight become all the more fun." Naruto told him before he disappeared and then reappeared right before the dragon slayer with a fist drawn back. Cobra see's this and jumps back as Naruto punches the ground. But instead of there being a small crater being formed thanks to the punch it starts to shatter into cubes creating a whole new valley all the while throwing everyone away due to the shockwave's.

"He can use Crash Magic as well? Just what the fuck is this thing?" Racer asked as he was blown away from the explosion. When the smoke cleared Naruto stood tall before the impact zone. "I don't remember you ever telling me that you had Crash Magic. When did you have time to learn it?" Natsu asked his father curiously. "Eh it was a long time ago that I discovered that I could do it. Some of the first people to learn Crash Magic had to learn to control their emotions or else they'd destroy everything they touched. That's why it's such a rare magic to see these days. Besides I hardly ever use it anyways." Naruto said as he then dodged a rock spike courtesy of Hot Eye's.

He then turned to the spike and flicked it causing it to turn into cubes while said cubes flew at the maker of the spike who was forced to dodge or get stoned to death. Naruto then dodges an attack from Cobra as he calls out "Dokuryū Sōga (Poison Dragon's Twin Fang)" and moves his arms forward in a cross, forming a very large amount of poison in two massive waves shaped like fangs which are sent racing towards him as they tear the ground apart.

Naruto see's this and inhales the two waves of poison into his stomach. "Yeah I should have mentioned this earlier, but I'm immune to all poisons thanks to a certain dragon I knew long ago when he tried to kill me. I ate his poison attack and was then granted immunity to all poison's. Although I can't use the Poison Dragon Magic I still think that having an immunity to any and all poison's is a rather useful thing to have." Naruto tells him.

"Well it doesn't matter anyways. I'm just having a fight to test my limits against you. I don't know about these losers, but that's just me." Cobra says to him. "Well show me what you got." Naruto replies. Cobra rears back his head and calls out "Dokuryū no Hōkō (Poison Dragon's Roar)" and spit's out a thick cloud of poison that spreads out to cover a wide area. Naruto just releases a wave of flames from his mouth that quickly disperses the thick red cloud of poison.

"I'm going to go out on a limb here and guess that this is his own version of a breath attack?" Lucy said. "I actually think that it's rather impressive. Such a powerful parfume is not to be forgotten." Ichiya said to them. "Yeah, but what I don't understand is why are we standing around while we let him have all the fun." Wendy said as she stood up. "I can't believe that I'm about to say this but watching Naruto kick these guys asses has got me fired up as well." Gray said.

With everyone soon in agreement they all rush forward ready to engage their enemies. Before he passes the still unconscious Brain Gray calls out "Ice Make Cocoon" and encases the man in a cocoon of ice to where he can't escape and try something later and rushes back into the battle. He catches up with Natsu and Erza as they engage against Angel's celestial spirit who keeps morphing into them to use their abilities to fight.

"Hyoryū no Tek Go Ken (Ice Dragon's Iron Hard Fist)" Gray call's out as he punches the spirit causing it to fly at Natsu who now had his hands encased in black flames. "I've been waiting to use these new things I can do in a battle." Natsu said as he drew back his fist before calling out "Rengokuryū no Go Ken (Purgatory Dragon's Hard Fist)" and slams his fist into the spirit. When the spirit falls to the ground it disappears in a glowing light.

"That was easy." Natsu said as he walked over to Gray. "Yeah that was a little to easy if you ask me." Gray agrees with him. The next thing that happened was an unconscious Angel fell to the ground behind them. Wendy walked over to them wiping her hands together. "Keep up boy's you wouldn't want to be left behind now would we?" she asks them rhetorically.

"I feel like I was just challenged." Natsu said and Gray nodded in agreement before he said "Yeah me too and by a girl no less." Natsu just snort's "It's like she trying to hurt our pride." the pinkette says. "Yeah but for some reason I'm not mad." Gray says. "Well if we want to keep pace we better get going. I don't know bout you but it'll be a cold day in hell before I lose to a girl." Natsu said and ran off with Gray following at his heels.

Another explosion caught their attention, but they were then occupied with the arrival of Midnight coming out of a large cloud of smoke beaten and bruised with several large cuts across his body. "What's the matter don't tell me that I'm a bit too much for you?" Wendy teased Midnight. "No not really. I just can't stand the idea of hitting a girl." Midnight said to her. "Aww you're too kind." Wendy said. "Eh doesn't matter anyways." Midnight said.

"And why would that be?" Wendy asked him. "Because once we have Nirvana in our hands we will basically win." he told her. "Yeah I'm going to have to stop you there and do the whole good guy monologue deal and say that we're going to stop you." Wendy tells him. "Brain was only beaten because your biggest player took him out quickly. If he were still awake he would have beaten your whole team." Midnight says to her.

"What do you care?" Wendy asked him. "Brain is like a father to me. It's only natural that I say he would be one of our strongest. What you don't know is that tiring you all out is part of our plan." Midnight tells her. "We also need a healer to bring back someone that will play a key role in our future." Midnight tells her. "Well if you think for one second that I'm going to heal one of your men then you're sadly mistaken. I won't help you guys reach your goal ever." Wendy says to him.

"Oh you will. When you find out who it is you'll be all but begging to heal him." Midnight tells her as he rushes her. Wendy seeing this then takes a deep breath before she calls out "Bofuryū no Hōkō(Gale Dragon's Roar)" and she releases a power wave of shredding winds at him causing more cut's to appear on his body while pushing him back at the same time. "Heh is that the best you can do. Seriously Brain can do more damage to me when he sleeps." Midnight told her and looked her way. "I do think I've been lenient enough to yu in our fight. Now it's my turn." Midnight says and disappears.

"What he can turn invisible?" Gray says. Wendy is suddenly knocked down on her back as if she were struck in the chest. "Ok ow that hurt my head." Wendy says as she clutches her head. "Well what do you know. I guess that saying of a downed dragon is a dead dragon is true after all." Midnight's distorted voice says from... everywhere. It was both creepy and cool at the same time to the dragon slayer.

"Well I'm not down just yet. Now "Tenryū no Hōkō (Sky Dragon's Roar)" Wendy calls out as she releases a wave of spiralling wind that pushes him back. "Heh Not bad, but still not good enough." Midnight says. Wendy turns to the two others "Go on this guys is mine. I'll catch up soon." she tells them. "You better stay safe alright." Gray says and gets a nod before he grabs Natsu's shoulder and motions for them to leave.

"Now It's time to reflect on your actions young maiden "Rifurekutā (Reflector)" Midnight says. This causes her roar to come shooting back at her forcing her to jump out of the way before she get's hit by it. "Stop hiding in the shadows and face me like a man. Or are you to much of a coward to do that?" Wendy asked. "You want to fight in the light? Very well I'll entertain you." Midnight says as he appears behind her with a fist drawn back.

He then punches her in the face which makes her stumble. "I thought you said you didn't hit girls?" Wendy asked. "No I said I didn't like the idea of hitting a girl. I never told you I would that if it came down to it that I would. You just assumed that as a respectful man I wouldn't strike you." Midnight told her as he placed a hand on his hip. "I think I have to kick your ass for not saying you wouldn't hit back earlier." Wendy told him. "Well bring it on." Midnight said.

"Alright you're on." Wendy told him. She then charged at him "Tenryū no Tekken (Sky Dragon's Fist)" Wendy called out as she punched the ground near him causing it to crater. "Oh cute you managed to crater the ground. Now why don't you just vanish "Dāku Kapurichio (Dark Capriccio)" Midnight called out. He then fires drilling beams of darkness at her. Wendy starts to dodge the dark drills that try to skewer her.

"Bofuryū no Kami Oroshi (Gale Dragon's Divine Downcurrent)" Wendy called out. This causes a vortex of wind to be blast at Midnight. Midnight sees this and dodges the powerful force. The vortex crashes into the trees and tears them from the ground while leaving a long trench carved into the ground. *Whistle* "Now that's a wind technique if I hadn't ever saw one before." Midnight comments as he looks at the carnage created by the technique. "Well I'm not done yet." Wendy says to him. "I'd be upset if you were." Midnight replies.

Gray and Natsu had run into a now fully motional Racer, and were getting their asses handed to them by the man. "Just give up I'm to fast for you to catch, and your dragon friend ain't here to hinder my abilities." Racer told them. "Never we'll beat you just you wait." Gray said standing up once more. Natsu ignites his hands into flame. "Now let's get this ass whooping started. I've got a fire in my belly I'm dying to put out." Natsu said to Racer. "Karyū no Go Ken (Fire Dragon's Hard Fist)" Natsu calls out as he tries to punch him, but only manages to knock down a tree from the impact. "Gotta be faster than that." Racer taunts him and blitz's away.

Natsu ignited his feet in flames. "We'll kick your ass so hard you'll never be able to sit." Natsu said."Karyū no Kagizume (Fire Dragon's Claw)" Natsu calls out as he tries to hit the flashy man who just flashes away before appearing behind him and lashes out to kick him in the back. "Agh Damn what is this guy? He's just shrugging off all my attacks. Not even my Purgatory Dragon abilities are able to catch him off guard." Natsu thinks to himself.

Gray is thinking about the opportunity to strike before he calls out "Ice Make Floor" Gray calls out as he simply freezes the floor, which makes anyone in the area slip and fall. This also manages to make Racer crash into the ground "Metsuryū Ōgi Hyoryū no Nankyoku Tairiku Kotan (Dragon Slayer's Secret Art Nativity of a Land of Glaciers)" Gray calls out.

Then glaciers start to grow on any surface, even the air was being affected, easily creating a dense ice terrain anywhere around them. Natsu was in awe at the sight of the spreading ice and seeing his breath appear due to how cold it was growing. Racer was now encased up to his neck in ice, which had trapped him when he was trying to get a grip on the ground so he could blitz around. "Damn this fucking ice is cold." Racer said as his teeth began to chatter.

Gray looks at Natsu breathing heavily from using the technique. "*Huff* *Huff* I think that we *Huff* *Huff* can go now. He won't be *Huff* *Huff* going anywhere soon. *Huff* *Huff*" Gray said through heavy breaths. "Yeah you're right about that. This was pretty cool when did you have the time to create a technique like this?" Natsu asked him. "Naruto gave me some scrolls on some forgotten techniques that could be used by Ice Make wizards a few hours after we were given the lacrima's to help boost our abilities." Gray replied as he regained his breath. "Huh he told me to use my regular abilities when I use the new ones." Natsu said.

Jura and Hot Eye's were going toe to toe in an all out fight. "Meidō Fugaku (Rumbling Mt. Fuji)" Jura calls out as he claps his hands together. As he does so, the area immediately in front of him is struck by an immense release of Magic Power surging from the ground, which wreaks havoc on anything it finds, rising up several meters in the air and shattering the earth it emerges from reducing it to small pieces.

"Oh yeah now that's an attack, but it won't do anything if it can be turned soft." Hot Eye's said as the smoke cleared up to show the attack dissolved. "Rikiddo Guraundo (Liquid Ground)" Hot Eye's called out as he turned the ground into a large swamp of mud. Jura seeing this called out "Gantetsu Heki (Iron Rock Wall)" and he moves one of his hands with the index and middle fingers outstretched, creating large rock formations from the ground that form a wall, blocking the incoming attack.

The mud crashes into the wall before it settles. "You definitely deserve that title of wizard saint of yours oh yeah." Hot Eye's says. "Well I didn't earn the title by being lazy. I earned it because I worked hard and trained until I dropped to the ground bleeding everyday to get to where I am." Jura replied. "Well then care to show me how much you worked for your title Jura?" Hot Eye's asked causing Jura to smirk.

"Alright I'm game, now take this "Tetsugōremu (Iron Rock Golem)" Jura calls out. Soon the ground starts to shake before a large hand made of rock rises from the ground soon followed by an arm which is soon followed by the rest of the upper body and head with the other arm and hand. Placing it's hands on the ground the giant pushes up and the legs come out of their confines. "Now I hope you're ready, because I'm no longer holding back." Jura said from atop the mighty giant. "Oh yeah what a fight. This fight should be worth it's weight in gold." Hot Eye's states to Jura.

Naruto just dispersed another roar made by Cobra who was now looking exhausted. "Give up little dragon slayer you're dead tired, and are about to collapse."Naruto said. "Well I'll be damned. Legends about you bastards were wrong. If the other dragons are anything like you then I don't understand how they were nearly wiped out by us humans." Cobra huffed. "It's because they worked in large groups together in order to bring us down." Naruto told him.

"You know you don't have to work for this guy. Why not join Fairy Tail we could always use a new member especially one with your skill in the art of dragon slayer magic." Naruto told him. "I can't just up and switch sides Brain would kill me. I thank you for the offer though now "Dokuryū no Kiba (Poison Dragon's Blade)" Cobra yells out.

Cobra then forms the poisonous magic into a sharp blade before he sends it flying at him. Naruto swipes at the blade and disperses it. "That was good, but let's see how you do against mine "Karyū no Kiba "(Fire Dragon's Blade)" Naruto calls out before he forms a blade made of flames and hurls it towards Cobra. Cobra went wide eyed at this before he started to think "He copied my technique and made a flaming version of it. What the hell is this guy?".

Naruto was suddenly hit on the back of the head in a surprise attack, which made him kneel on the ground clutching his head in pain. Looking behind him Cobra say that Brain was finally awake. Brain then hit him on the head which knocked him down further. "I'll admit your powerful and live up to your titles Dragon King, but never underestimate me." Brain said. "Now what do you say about doing something about that bottomless well of energy of yours?" Brain said before he placed his staff on Naruto's back as he tried to stand and shoved him onto the ground again.

"Now "Metsu (Drain)" Brain said as his staff glowed a bright green before Naruto's magic starts to literally fill the air as his energy left him. Brain seeing this could only comment to the now yelling Naruto "With this much energy I wouldn't be surprised if you powered several cities the size of Crocus for an entire month. But with you out of the way for now there will be nothing to stand in the way of our plan's." Brain says as the last of Naruto's energy leaves him.

The Magic then hangs in the air a little longer, before it ultimately dissipates into nothing. "There now tie him up and get him out of here that's an order. I'll get Racer to get the other package and have him meet at the rendezvous point while I find Wendy. Now go." Brain ordered him. Cobra nods and picks up Naruto and start's to leave out of the area.

Brain starts to walk in the direction of where he feels Wendy's energy and comes across her fighting against Midnight. "Enough of this nonsense Midnight. Just knock her out and bring her to the rendezvous point. I'll give these pests a taste of what fear is supposed to be like." Brain says. "Now "Dark Ecriture Suffering and Pain" Brain calls out. It was as if a switch was suddenly flipped and all of the Mages from the group that had come were now on the ground writhing in agony and pain like they never felt before.

"Hot Eye's, Angel, Cubellios to me." Brain ordered he then walked over to Wendy before he simply used a Sleep spell to make her pass out. Angel walked over to Brain's side while Hot Eye walked out of the woods a few seconds with a large snake following him. Brain looks at them and smirks. "Cubellios take this blue haired female to the the meeting point we have a use for her. Racer has gone to retrieve a special package for us. And she is vital for it to make it." he said pointing to Wendy's unconscious form. The snake swallows the teen and opens her wings where she flies away.

Brain then releases the spell he cast before he yells out "Dark guilds get rid of these pests. If you don't then you will join them in their suffering." to the treelines and surrounding forest. He then looks to Angel and Hot Eye and simply says "Come it is time we get down to business." and starts to follow the flying snake's disappearing form. Brain could only chuckle. Everything was going their way.

Natsu sat up groggily. Looking at Gray do the same he could only wonder why that had suddenly happened. "Ugh what the hell was that?" Natsu asked. "I ugh don't know. But whatever it was I'm glad it's over." Gray said. "Where'd that snake go? It was just right here?" Natsu asked as he looked around. "Don't know, but we need to regroup with the others." Gray said as they stood up.

"Oh I'm afraid that you won't be doing that anytime soon Ain't that right big brother." a voice said. "I agree with you on that one. But with how terrifying Naked Mummy can be they won't last a single second against us." another voice said. "I say we teach these boy's a lesson and show them just how terrifying Naked Mummy can be big brother." the second voice repeated. "I just said that you idiot. Take them down boy's." the first man said. Then several hundred men charged from the woods and surrounded the exhausted duo. "Oh we're in deep shit now." Gray said as Natsu just nods in agreement.

Ichiya, Eve, Ren and Hibiki were surrounded by a different guild, except they had horns made of hair resembling a unicorn's horn. "What are you going to do now you pathetic Blue Pegasus lackey's you're completely surrounded as well as exhausted." a woman said to the heavily breathing quadro. "We haven't lost yet. I still have my most powerful parfume to use." Ichiya said.

He then pulls out a vial and opens it before he inhales it and calls out "Chikara no Parufamu (Power Perfume)" which causes several large muscles to greatly improve Ichiya's physical power to even greater heights. "What the hell?" one of the dark mages yelled at seeing the transformation. "Well in that case we better join in with the boss." Ren said as their magic seals appeared in front of them.

Jura, Lyon, Sherry were also surrounded by their own dark guild. "Great it's the Red Hood's guild." Jura said. "We have you surrounded you losers." one of the mages said. "Now let us show you what true terror is." another called out as they pulled out of all things drawing pads. "What are they doing?" Lyon asked. "It's their specialty. It's called Picto Magic and it can be a very powerful type of magic depending on what is used." Jura said.

"Unison Picto" all of the dark mages called out creating a thousand cute and cuddly goblins appeared armed with battle axes and spears. "What the hell? Are these golins?" Lyon asked. "Aww they're so cute. I'm in love." Sherry said. "Don't be fooled by what you see Sherry." Jura said. "Yes don't take your eye's of the cute little goblins." one of the mages called out.

The three mages are then pummeled by the goblins for several minutes as the goblins smack them with their tails while some of them whack the mages with the blunt end of their weapons. "Urgh I can't take all of this whacking. And those sticks are getting annoying." Lyon said. "I agree. Let's get rid of them." Jura said. "Ice Make Snow Tiger" Lyon calls out. "Wood Doll" Wendy yells out creating a demonic tree. Jura just grabs one of the goblins by the tail and rips the annoying thing it was whacking him with out of it's hands.

The dark guild sees this and starts to draw once more. "Unison Picto" they call out but this time they make a wyvern. "Is that a wyvern?" Lyon asked in shock. "I don't think it's as cute as the goblins." Sherry says. Jura get mad as they start to run. "What do we do Jura?" Sherry asked. "Take it out." Jura replied to her.

Erza and Lucy were surrounded by the Eisenwald dark guild with a smirking Erigor in front of them. "Well no time to test your limits like the present." Erza said as her body glowed. "Kureha no Yoroi (Black Wing Armor)" Erza said. Her armor is black with silver trimming that has silver crosses is several places. It has a revealing silver-edged breastplate and plates flanking her hips that reach down to her waist-guard.

The waist-guard leaves the front of Erza's body exposed, with her groin being covered by a dark imbuement. She has large plates guarding her legs. She has two wings that have black metal "arms" acting as the wings' leading structure, but the parts used to fly are composed of a membrane-like material. Erza's hair is also tied in a ponytail.

"Open Gate of the Water Bearer Aquarius, Open Gate of the Maiden Virgo, Open Gate of the Crab Cancer" Lucy calls out as she summons her spirit's to her side. "Guys I need your help these guys want to kill us and take over the world." Lucy says getting nods from Virgo who tunneled underground. Cancer just looks at Lucy and says "Anything for you doll." and starts to work. Aquarius on the other hand just looks at her for a second "Well at least I'm not bored waiting on my boyfriend." causing Lucy to start yelling back. "IT DOESN'T MATTER JUST HELP THE OTHER'S."

Naruto groggily opened his eye's and felt weak from the effort. "My magic is gone. How could I have been so careless as to let my guard down enough for him to take me out? At least I still have my chakra left otherwise I'd be dead right now. With the way my hands and feet are as well I know I'm tied up. My question is why do they want me to change the world through Nirvana?" Naruto wondered to himself.

He looked to the left and saw an unconscious Wendy was beside him. Sending a bit of chakra into his arms Naruto pulled them apart until he snapped the rope. He then untied his feet and stumbled over to Wendy's prone form. "Wendy... wake up girl. Come on don't make me pull a sleeping beauty moment and kiss you now." Naruto said jokingly. Wendy's eye's scrunched a little before they opened up.

"And here I was hoping to give a kiss to the king of dragons for saving my life." Wendy replied. "Are you flirting with me? Do you not know who I am? I am the mighty Igneel King of the Dragon's I- he was interrupted by Wendy "Have no magic power to go all out now and are as weak as a human with a huge ego." Wendy said as he pouted a little grumbling something that sounded like "Like mother like daughter". Naruto then stood up and snapped the ropes that bound Wendy so she could stand. She looked at him and thanked him where she got a nod back in return.

They then looked at their surroundings and saw they were in a candlelit room with the candles placed near stacks of skulls. "Well at least they're trying to make us feel welcome." Naruto joked. "Yeah but I'm not feeling welcome it's more along the lines of disturbed." Wendy said as she looked at the skulls. They then hear like what sounded to be a door opening behind them.

"So you've finally awoken? That's good since it means I won't have to dump a pail of water on you guys. Listen there are some things you need to know." Cobra said as he entered the room. Naruto stood in front of Wendy as he looked at the Poison Dragon Slayer. "And what exactly would I need to know young slayer?" Naruto asked him. Cobra places his hand behind his neck and scratches it.

"Well there are a few things I want to know as well so will you hear me out?" he asked. "Depends on what you want us to know. Knowledge always has it's price, and I've seen many people lose their minds from knowing to much." Naruto replied. "Well the first thing is why does Brain need you to revolutionize the world if this Nirvana thing can change people's hearts? Isn't that what it does?" Cobra asked him.

"No that's where you're wrong. Nirvana doesn't change their heart's it's more along the lines of soul swapping. In simple terms it turns a soul whose pure and good into one that is dark and malicious. And your boss only wants to change my soul so I will cause anarchy, but I won't fall that easily and turn my back on my loved ones." Naruto told him. "What do you want to know next boy?" he asked.

"If I help you and we live through this... can I join that guild you told me about? Can you promise me that they'll accept me for who I am and not as some freak?" Cobra asked. "Boy if it is one thing that I have learned about this guild it is they don't care a fuck about where you come from. They will treat you like family and never steer you wrong. If you get hurt they will hurt the person that hurt you right back. Hell they even accepted me and I'm a fucking dragon for god's sake. So tell me... what do you think Cobra?" Naruto asked.

Cobra began to think about what he was told before he looked at him in the eye's "Alright I'm in. But we have to... no bring Cubellios will come with me. I don't know where I'd be without her." Cobra said. "Ok your friend is welcome to join you I personally don't see a problem with it." Naruto said "Alright, but let me tell you what you need to know first before we leave." Cobra said to him. "Alright let's hear it poison fang." Wendy said. Cobra looked at the two of them before he spoke.

"Brain has had Racer go and fetch a coffin with some guy who is still alive in it, and he wants blue hair here to heal him. I don't have the faintest clue as to why, but he does." Cobra said while Wendy gasped. "Anything else?" Naruto asked. Cobra nodded to him. "Yeah Brain took some sort of energy from your body and infused it with himself. It was all golden and from what I was sensing from it more powerful than the fabled Etherion Blast that the council can use to destroy an entire nation. You want to tell me what that energy was?" Cobra asked Naruto.

"Yeah it was a special energy called Senjutsu. It allows me to literally tap into the power of nature and use the energy I absorb into my body to enhance certain aspects of myself." Naruto told him. "What kind of things does this Senjutsu allow you to do?" Wendy asked. "It allows me to move faster, strike harder, sense a person's energy from anywhere within a certain radius, strike a person with a invisible energy field that surrounds the user even if they miss, and the only one I have yet to see a use for, fly." Naruto told them.

"So basically he just got a power-up. Man that's fucked up on so many levels. I mean how and the hell are we supposed to be someone with abilities like that?" Wendy ranted. Naruto sighed "There is a weakness to this ability." Naruto said stopping Wendy's rant. "What are they? Can you tell us how to beat this ability?" Wendy asked while Cobra just nodded.

"You said he just absorbed my energy. Well one side effect of absorbing to much Senjutsu can turn a person into a stone statue. Another is they have to be still in order to gather the energy once it's all gone and has left the system. A third way to beat him is to out maneuver him. He just absorbed my energy without knowing all the perks, which means we have the slight advantage over him." Naruto said causing her to sigh in relief. "That is a bit of good news." she said.

"Well let's go and kick some ass." Cobra said as the two walked out behind him. "Wait before we go further can you tell me something?" Wendy asked Cobra. "Yeah what do you want now?" Cobra asked her. "Tell me is the man in the coffin Jellal?" Wendy asked and he shrugged his shoulders. "Uh I'm lost just who exactly is Jellal? If he is a villain of some sorts that Brain want's Wendy to revive then you can forget it I won't have another enemy on my hands to worry about while I try to protect Wendy as I try to get the two of you outta here." Naruto told him.

"No Jellal isn't evil. Yes there have been some rumors that I've heard that might place him in a bad light, but a couple of years ago when I was out on a mission I had been injured. As I was healing myself a wyvern came charging out of the woods and tried to eat me. He saved me and I will never forget that act of kindness he had given me. He was even kind enough to travel with me back to the guild I grew up in." Wendy said quietly.

"Wendy I'm going to tell you the same thing I once told a friend of mine. If you have a debt and find yourself able to pay then pay while you can not when you feel fit. I don't know much about this Jellal, but what I do know is you owe him for the act of kindness he showed you back then. And if worse comes to worse I'll be there to help you." Naruto told her.

Erza and Lucy were exhausted. "Is that the last if them?" Lucy asked. "Yes the Eisenwald guild is defeated. We need to find the others quickly." Erza said. "Yeah I got no problem with seeing another friendly face. Don't get me wrong Erza you're a amazing friend, but right now I wouldn't mind see- she was interrupted when Gray and Natsu came stumbling out of the brush. "Oh look it's Erza and Lucy. Guess we didn't have to look to hard." Natsu said with a few deep breaths.

"Easy for you to say, but we have no energy left to fight another dark guild if they show up." Gray replied. "So you guys were ambushed as well huh?" Lucy asked. "Yeah, but it was a guild full of idiots." Natsu said causing the others too look at him. "Well it takes an idiot to know an idiot." Gray said. "What was that stripper?" Natsu yelled at Gray now full of energy.

"You heard me flame brain I said it takes a idiot to know an idiot." Gray said. "Enough both of you. This isn't the time for fighting amongst ourselves. What we need to do is find the rest of the group and then make our ways to their base. It's what we planned before this happened remember?" Erza asked as Natsu and Gray quickly wrapped their arms around each other and said "Yes Ma'am." rather quickly so they wouldn't feel Erza's wrath. "Alright then let's go." she said as the four began to traverse through the thick tree's.

Jura easily dispatched the wyvern and then after that the Red Hood guild. He really didn't like the way they used living creatures to do their dirty work and had told them so. So it was easy to say they had the most energy left for a future fight. "Alright we know where to go. I believe that we should locate the others quickly and then make our way to the base." Lyon said. "Yes that is exactly what we need to do. We cannot afford to wait around that much longer, because if we do then our world shall fall to chaos." Jura said.

"Yes I believe you are quite right on that one." a familiar voice said. The group turned around and saw that it was Carla and Happy standing behind her. "Oh it's Wendy and Natsu's feline companions. What brings you here?" Sherry asked them. "I have some bad news that you might want to hear. I have not seen a hide nor hair of Wendy nor this dragon that Happy's friend is so fond of. It is with this in mind that the Oracian Seis have taken them. To where I don't know, but whatever they are planning it cannot be good." Carla said.

"What the dragon got defeated? How is that even possible I thought he was supposed to be one of the strongest?" Lyon asked her. "I don't know, but maybe that was why I felt all of that energy in the air several minutes ago. They might have ambushed him and used a powerful drain spell on him before they took him away." Happy said as the others looked at him. "What?" he asked. "You buffoon you could have mentioned that earlier." Carla yelled at him. Happy started to whine as he said "I'm sorry Carla-chan." but she yelled back "Don't you dare call me that you fool." at Happy.

Ichiya, Eve, Ren and Hibiki were now standing in front of a pile of defeated mages who were groaning in pain. "Man I thought I would run out of parfume techniques before they were defeated." Ichiya said now with a normal body. "Yeah I hear you boss. They were tougher than they looked that's for sure,." Ren said. "So what do we do now boss? I mean now that we know where to go do you think we should find more of our friends and team up with them and make our way to the base or do we just make our way there and hope to meet them while we head that way?" Hibiki asked.

"I believe it is best that we do the second Hibiki. You heard what they said it will be through our friend that they will bring this world to it's knees. This we cannot allow to happen or we are all doomed." Ichiya said to them. "Alright let's go then." Eve said as he started to head in the direction of the Oracion Seis' base. "Yes we're burning daylight. If we keep standing here we'll all be dead." Hibiki agreed. "Let's move men." Ichiya said as they began to make their way to the Oracion Seis' main base of operations.

Wendy, Naruto, and Cobra now stood in front of a large T shaped coffin that had yet to be opened. Naruto looked at Brain who stood beside a now exhausted Racer. He then whistles to get Brain's attention before he talks. "Ok now you have your friend, but can I ask you something? What will you do when you have Wendy revive him? I mean what will you do once you and this guy have Nirvana under your control, what will you use it for?" Naruto asked him.

Brain puts a hand under his chin before he starts to think "A very astute question dragon. Very well I shall tell you." Brain tells him. "In this coffin is a man that we have use for. I believe young Wendy here knows him by the name of Jellal. Once he is revived then he and I will take control of Nirvana and use it to turn the guilds that follow the laws and all the other things and change the way they see things. When this happens chaos will reign supreme and there will be sweet freedom." Brain said with a smirk on his face.

"Freedom huh. I kinda think you mean the other thing." Naruto said. "It doesn't matter. Once Jellal is revived we will take control of Nirvana and do it regardless." Brain said. "Uh huh and my Sage energy." Naruto says to a now surprised Brain who then begins to glare at Cobra. "Don't look at him like that I can sense my own energy. Now what do you plan to do with it?" Naruto asked Brain. Brain then looked at Naruto before speaking.

"Very well I shall tell you. Long ago there were people who could literally call upon the power of nature and fuse it with their own energy to empower them. This energy and the ways that they are learned are long forgotten. But I have read in ancient annals that a dragon literally receives their power from mother nature. It is why they are so powerful. The more energy from nature they can absorb the more powerful the dragon." Brain says before he turns to look at the coffin.

"But from what I read only two dragons in the entire world can draw in nature's power through sheer will. One of them was a dragon named Metalicana who has disappeared from the face of the world for the last decade. And then there is the most powerful dragon to have been born... Igneel. Yes I have been searching for one of you two for nearly thirty years so I could obtain this nature energy from you and enhance my most powerful spells." Brain said as he looked at Naruto.

"Well then you must have done some extensive research to go looking for lil ol me." Naruto said. Brain nodded. "Yes I have. You see wizards these days can no longer absorb the energy of the world like the days of old. Merlin himself was the last one to be able to learn the ways of the Sage Arts. This is why he is considered to be one of the most powerful if not the most powerful wizard to have been born besides Zeref the dark wizard." Brain said.

"Well I was the one to teach him the ways of the Sage so there is that." Naruto said. "Yes that was what the old tome said as well, but to actually hear you admit it now solidifies my beliefs." Brain replied. "Well now that you have my sage energy what will you do with it besides empower your magic?" Naruto asked. "Rule the world with an iron fist." Brain replied as Cobra narrowed his eye's at Brain.

Erza's group had managed to meet up with Jura's and Ichiya's group while they transversed through the thick jungle and now stood in front of a waterfall and were planning on how to rescue Naruto and Wendy. "Ok so what do you think they will do when we come barging in with fist's flaming?" Gray asked Natsu who had suggested they go in and start beating the crap out of the people who had taken his father and newfound friend.

"Uh obviously they will fight back." Natsu said. "Yeah and we have almost no energy besides Jura and his group." Gray said. "And you just want to charge them without knowing how they fight. You are more of a buffoon than the blue idiot that follows me around." Carla said. Erza nodded in agreement "She's right we can't just charge them recklessly. We'll be wiped out in an instant." Erza said.

"Well I'm just worried about my dad. No one seem to understand that they want to use this Nirvana thing on him and lead a war against the world. My father is the most powerful dragon ever born, and I don't want to lose him to some machine." Natsu told them. Jura raised a calming hand and spoke "We can understand how you feel, but they are right. We cannot just charge in or we will be wiped out in an instant which is why we need a plan of action." Jura said.

"Well how about we send a three man squad to look for them?" Happy asked causing everyone to look at him. "Huh you may not be as big a fool as I once thought." Carla said. "That is actually a better idea. So any volunteers?" Ichiya asked. "Well I'm definitely going, and there is no way you guys are going to change my mind." Natsu said. "Alright so that is one we now need two more." Ichiya said.

"I'll go and make sure he doesn't cause that much trouble." Gray said. "And I'll go so I can look for Wendy. That girl is more trouble than she is worth I tell you." Carla said. "Alright now we have our volunteers, which means we need to hurry before they can get to Nirvana." Jura said getting nods from everyone there. Alright let's go guy's." Natsu said as he and the other two left.

"Are you sure it was a good idea to send them three out there to look for Wendy and Naruto?" Sherry asked. "Probably not, but if they are found then we can always help them out." Erza said. "Yeah right why don't we just follow a short ways behind them and then do as we said before?" Ren asked. "We have to let them gain a sufficient head start before we can do that my friend." Ichiya said.

Wendy now looked at Jellal who had blue cracks in his skin from absorbing to much Ethernano into his body. "Well are you not going to help the man who saved your life so long ago or are you going to leave him in this state girl?" Brain asked after they had opened the coffin. "Wendy could only sigh as she clenched her fist as she remembered Naruto's words he told her earlier.

"If you have a debt and find yourself able to pay then pay while you can not when you feel fit. I don't know much about this Jellal, but what I do know is you owe him for the act of kindness he showed you back then. And if worse comes to worse I'll be there to help you." With that in mind she walked forward to work. Her hands started to glow a beautiful green color as she worked to heal Jellal from his current state.

They watched as she worked to heal the man and saw the blue energy faded and dispersed as it was purged from his body. "Beautiful absolutely beautiful. So this is the power of the forgotten healing arts?" Brain asked. When he was healed Jellal opened his eye's. "W-where am I?" he asked. Brain smirked. "Relax Jellal you're among friends now. There is no need to worry. Let me free you from your shackles." Brain said as he did as he said and removed the chains that bound him.

"Wendy... Dad are you guys there? Come on answer me!" Natsu's voice called out through the hallway's. "Racer get rid of them. And make it quick we have work to do." Brain ordered. "You got it boss." he replied before he vanished. "Now we should be going. Come along Nirvana isn't that far away now, and soon the world will be our's." Brain said as he walked down a different hall.

But before he could get far Natsu came running down the hallway with Carla behind him. "Dad. Wendy you're alright." and then he spots Jellal. "No. H-how?" Natsu asked as he looked at Jellal. "Ah good a light warm up for you to test yourself now that you've been healed back up to a healthy body Jellal." Brain said as he looked back at him. "Wendy what have you done? You know what happens to you when you use your healing abilities." Carla said as she saw Wendy start to collapse, but Naruto caught her in his arms.

"It's alright I got you Wendy." Naruto said as he caught the now exhausted woman in his arms. "T-thanks Naruto." she said in a weak voice. "Jellal why are you here? What are you planning now?" Natsu growled, but he was ignored by Jellal. "Answer me Jellal." Natsu roared as he charged Jellal with his hands encased in a combination of red/orange flames and his new black flames.

Jella turns and faces Natsu before he lifts a hand and releases a pulse of energy from his hand that causes Natsu to crash into the wall. Brain steps up to stand next to Jellal as he lowered hi hand. "I am thankful your condition hasn't diminished your abilities Jellal." Brain said. Before he could say anymore he then swung his other arm and released another wave of energy that sent Brain crashing into the opposite wall. "Don't talk to me like you know me." Jella states calmly before he walks out of the cave. But before he leaves completely he turns around to face Wendy who was being held in Naruto's arms "Thank you for your help." he says and then leaves.

Natsu suddenly jumps out of the wall he was sent crashing into before he lands in front of Naruto and the other. "Alright you blue haired bastard I'm ready to kick some... uh where did he go?" he asked as he trailed off. "Welcome back Natsu. Now let's get going. Come on Cobra we'll get you outta here and into a better home." Naruto said as he picked up Wendy in a bridal carry.

Carla see's this and grows angry "You oaf put her down this instant. You have no right to carry her like you are her suiter." she yells at him, but then a pressure falls upon the room. "I don't care cat, but I will do what is necessary to end the upcoming fight. Now you will either shut up and follow me out of this god forsaken cave or get left behind to fend for yourself against Brain and his other minions. I don't care what you choose, but we're leaving." Naruto said removing his killing intent from Carla's shoulder as he and Natsu left with Carla saying nothing as she followed.

"So this is just a fraction of his powers? What was that sudden weight on my shoulders, it was like nothing I have ever felt before. I swear I was shown how I was going to be killed when he spoke to me like that." Carla thought to herself.

Meanwhile in the cave Brain had burst free from the wall Jellal's attack had thrown him into. "What an unexpected turn of events. It seems that he has forgotten us and the plan. Also it seems that Cobra has betrayed our friendship as well. We cannot allow this to go unpunished. Maybe I can make this work in my favor." Brain said to himself. He then looks down the hall where the others were.

"Angel, Midnight, Hot Eye's To my side now." he calls out. A few seconds later the three were in front of him. "What is it you require boss?" Angel asks. "We've been betrayed. Jellal and Cobra just left with the other's and a pink haired freak go after them. They all die so show no mercy." Brain yelled as the three ran out of the cave and gave chase. He then clutches his head in pain and starts to think "Racer's been struck down. How is that even possible? Was it the dragon that did him in or was it his own stupidity this time. No matter we still have five prayer's left until the time comes. Although with Cobra on their side we've already lost our battle."

Outside the cave Naruto had managed to knock out Racer quickly and then met up with the group in hiding. "Ok since I don't have enough energy to transform into a dragon so I'll just have to teleport us a distance away." Naruto said getting weird looks from some of them. "Teleport you mean like Spacial Magic?" Ren asked. "No more like moving through space and time faster than light speed." Naruto said.

"What that's impossible- Erza started to say before Naruto yelled "Just grab onto me and those who can't grab onto someone who can we don't have much time." Cobra perked up "He's right the others are on their way right now. We need to go and we need to go now." he said as he placed a hand on Naruto's shoulder and his other hand on Cubellios' head. Following suit everyone did as they were told before they vanished in a flash of yellow.

Jellal had just stumbled across a unconscious Eisenwald guild and took a cloak off of one of them he then looked at his hand and spoke a simple word "Erza..." he then lowered his and and started walking through the trees not looking back.

Reappearing in a flash of yellow at a random spot The others quickly groaned as they let go of Naruto's shoulders with th exception of Wendy who was being held in his arms with a green face. Even Cobra's purple scaled pet was affected and had turned blue showing that she was affected. "W-what the hell was that?" Gray groaned from his position. "H-he did say we would move through space and time at light speed... but I didn't think he meant it." Jura groaned.

"N-never again. I will never do what you just did to me ever again." Erza whined. "I don't think I will live through another one of those teleportations dad." Natsu groaned out. "N-natsu I hate your father right now." Lyon said sounding like he would puke any second now. "M-man that was cool, but I don't like the after effects of such movement." Ichiya said as he lay on his back so he wouldn't puke.

"Oh come on it wasn't that bad. I mean sure you guys drained a bit of my power but I've been using that old thing for centuries now and it's never done that to me before." Naruto said before he thought for a second "Wait I lied it was only once that this happened to me." he corrected himself. "Still don't ever do something like that to us without telling us what it will do." Erza said as she gained her bearings. "Eh you'll live." he said simply.

When everyone had gained their bearings with the exception of Wendy they decided to get a bit of rest to restore their magic energy. "What's wrong with Wendy?" Natsu asked. "It's because she used her magic to heal the one named Jellal. She will be weak for quite some time until her energy returns to her." Carla said. "Well we'll just have to see if I can transfer some of my power over to her then." Naruto said standing up.

"What do you mean by that?" Natsu asked. "Around four centuries ago Energy Transference was a very common spell used in the civil war. But when the war was over those who knew it swore on their lives to never use it or teach it to another. We dragon's instinctively know how to do this as it is a less complicated process for us than it is for you humans. And it has no effect on us unless we do a large scale transference and even then our power barely drains out of us." Naruto said.

He then kneeled by a sleeping Wendy and placed a hand to her forehead and closed his eye's. His hand was then enveloped in a red glow as his powerful energy began to work it's way into the young woman's core while it replenished her energy. A few seconds later the glow died and he removed his hand and opened his eyes. Standing up he waited to see if what he did worked.

Much to his relief Wendy opened her eye's. "Wow what was that? I suddenly feel as if I'm going to explode from so much energy I have now." Wendy said as she stood up quickly. "It's because this man here transferred his energy into you." Carla said to her. The buxom blunette looked at Naruto who stood proudly due to the stubborn cat's praise. "Thanks I'll pay you back somehow." she tells him.

"Eh it's all good." he said while everyone looked at him. "What?" he asked. "You have the ability to transfer your energy into someone else and you just do it now for Wendy or did you happen to forget... WE'RE ALL OUT OF ENERGY!" Natsu yelled. "Eh heh heh heh. It kinda slipped my mind." Naruto chuckled as he scratched behind his head. "Well do you have enough to help us all or was it just for Wendy?" Jura asked.

"I have more than enough I'm willing to share it with you if you'd- but he was interrupted by them yelling out "Yes" at him. "Fine line up and I'll give you some." he grumbled out. When he had transferred his energy over to them he suddenly saw a bunch of hyperactive kids as they marveled their newfound energy. Erza remained calm and walked over to him. "Hey can I ask you something?" she asked. "Depends on what you want to know red." he replied. "What did Carla mean when she said Wendy healed Jellal?" she asked him. Looking at her he started to talk

"She means that Wendy healed the one that you call Jellal at the price of most of if not all her magic. He didn't stay around long so I can't tell you much more than what I saw." Naruto told her. "It's alright. The reason I ask is because Jellal used to be an old friend of mine back when I was imprisoned at the tower you destroyed when we first met." Erza said.

Standing up Naruto suddenly had an idea. "Erza you're a genius" he told her before he looked at Wendy. "Oi Wendy come here a second." he called out. Walking over to him he pulled out a dagger with three tips on it. "Ok since you know where your guild is I want you and everyone else to go there. Get your master as well. Then I want you to stab this dagger into the ground, tree anywhere, but not another person. I'll be there in a flash." Naruto said digging in his pocket.

"What are you going to do?" she asked him. "I'm going to end this before anyone else get's hurt or worse." Naruto said handing her the dagger "Remember I'll be there in a flash." Naruto said to her as she nodded. Stretching his arms out he leans his head slightly back and closes his eye's. "What's he doing?" Happy asked, but just like him everyone else was wondering the same thing.

Suddenly billions of lightly glowing orbs began to appear in the air around them filling the forest with light before they were absorbed into Naruto's body. "I-is that what I think it is?" Ren asked. "Yeah it's..." Happy said in awe but he never finished as he was captivated by the sight. "Raw Ethernano." Jura said in shock. "I don't believe it. Mann" Ichiya whispered. "Yeah who wouldn't he's forcing his body to absorb raw Ethernano into his body." Lucy said in awe from the mesmerizing sight.

"So this is the power a dragon has over nature?" Lyon said in surprise. "Wow wish I could do something like that." Natsu said. "This is a sacred art of dragons. It was created by Wendy's mother Grandeeney during a war long ago for those of us fighting alongside humanity. I was the one who came up with the concept of recreating the sage arts, only this time through regular magic as we had sacrificed a dozen others to create this ability since it was so dangerous." Naruto said as the last of the countless orbs filtered into his body.

"Not enough for a long term transformation, but it'll do for now." Naruto said lowering his arms and opening his eyes as he lowered his head. "Wait my mother created that?" Wendy asked causing Naruto to nod. "Yes but it was on the principle of creating what would be known as the Sage Dragon. A Sage Dragon has the ability to use Senjutsu Ethernano which you already know the effects of. In total there are five Sage Dragon's, but I only know of three other survivors as my old friend died in battle leaving only four of us alive now." Naruto told her.

"Never heard of it." Natsu said. "Of course you haven't, Sage Dragon's are extremely rare and I just told you there were five of us with me being one of them." Naruto said. "Now go I have some work to do." Naruto told them as they went their separate ways.

Brain stood before a glowing red tree with awe written on his face. "Finally Nirvana is now mine." he said as he looked at the tree. Stepping up to the tree he placed his hand on it and pushed his energy into it causing a pillar of light to shoot into the air. "Ha ha ha ha ha The world belongs to me." Brain laughed to himself as shockwaves of magic expanded away and knocked down most of the surrounding trees.

Naruto was making his way towards Nirvana's seal when he felt it. "This magic... I know it. Nirvana's been found. This isn't good." Naruto thought as he started to run faster until he was a blur in the wind's eye. That was before he was knocked off his feet by the ground shifting. "There's no choice, I need to transform into my full form." he said as his scales grew over his body while his body started to grow until he was a dragon once again.

"Can't stand here while the world is thrown into chaos now." Igneel said as he created a clone in a puff of smoke. "Collect raw Ethernano and when you are at your bursting point dispel yourself." Igneel said to the clone who nodded it's head and clapped its hands together filling the air with raw energy as he called it into his body. Igneel seeing that the clone was busy unfurled his wings and flew off to the pillar of light.

The other's felt it to as they had stopped running and looked back and saw a pillar of black light with dark magic streams flowing out of it. "What is that?" Happy aske. "I guess that's Nirvana." Lucy said as she looked at the pillar of dark light shooting into the sky. "And we let Naruto just run off and fight against that on his own?" Erza asked them as more of a statement. "There's nothing we can do now. It's no longer in our hands." Gray said. "Let's just hope that he gets the job done." Natsu said quietly. "Natsu's right we need to let Naruto worry about Nirvana while we head towards Cait Shelter as we were told." Carla said.

So they listened to the white cat and continued to make their ways to the Cait Shelter guild where hopefully the Master had some way to prevent the end of the world from happening.

Those that worked for brain could only smirk in victory. Everything they had worked so hard for was now coming to fruition. But then they felt something in their chests that was affecting them against their wills. In their minds they were starting to see the error's of their ways and wanted to change something about it.

Brain stood at the spot where the seal once was with a self satisfied smile on his face. Suddenly the ground started to rise into the air as several large and gigantic legs that totaled eight in total that showed a monstrous construct that stood over the forest's canopy. Brain could only smirk at his good fortune "Yes with Nirvana under my control the world belongs to the Oracion Seis. No the world now belongs to me. Now Nirvana RISE!" he said laughing once more.

Igneel now flew high above the rising Nirvana with a neutral face and a mind clear of emotions. "So Nirvana you have finally been unsealed from your prison placed so long ago." Igneel thought. "On this day you shall be no more. This I swear as the King of the Dragon's I will remove you from the face of the earth." he continued to think to himself before he reared back his head creating his flammable Methane gas within his belly once again.

"RRRRRAAAARRRRGGGGHHHHHH" And spits forward a sea of flames from his mouth that surrounds the now walking machine in the form of a fireball. The sheer heat given off by the flames could be felt throughout the land as the Dragon King unleashed his attack on Nirvana. When the explosions happens it destroys the surrounding forest in a bigger area than with the one he first used on Acnologia.

After the smoke clears Igneel grits his teeth. "So even with that much power thrust down at you you still stand against the world. Very well it's time to switch tactics and cool you off" Igneel thinks before he once again attacked. Rearing back his head again the dragon took a deep breath readying for his attack, before breathing out a sea of water that quickly froze into giant spike's of steaming blue-green colored ice that destroyed the ground as well as froze Nirvana in it's place while some of the ice spikes ran through the eight legs like butter stopping it in it's place. But not even that stopped the machine as it made it's way forward.

"What not even the ice destroyed you?" Igneel exclaims more in shock than as a question. "In that case I must release the eight gates in order to compensate for the loss of my magic energy." Igneel says to himself as he sends some magic into his thumb before he places it to his chest. "I call upon the power of the eight gates. The sun and moon as my witness I swear to destroy this machine or I will forever be claimed by the darkness in my heart. Now release eight gates... Igneel swears. "Now to use what ol bushy brows taught me all those years ago." Igneel thinks before it start's.

"Hachimon KAI" Then all of a sudden his energy suddenly bursts from his body in such a powerful shockwave that it knocks not only Nirvana down but sends more trees flying away. "Now let's see just how powerful you really are. So take this "ISSOKU (First step)"and releases a funnel of wind so powerful that the funnel can be seen at the Cait shelter guild.

Erza and her friends had felt the burst of what had felt like an endless well of energy that caused them to turn their heads towards the direction of Nirvana and seen the funnel of air knock Nirvana down and cheered. But it soon came to an end when the powerful machine stood up once more causing them to shut up. "That attack did nothing to it?" Lucy asked as she watched it stand once more.

"Hope for the best that's all we can do." Erza said. "Wow that is so cool. Hey Happy do you think that Igneel can teach that to us?" Natsu asked his furry blue friend. "I don't know Natsu. Surely an ability like that has to come with a price." Happy said as Nirvana was knocked down once again. "Aww come on you got to admit that that is cool." Natsu said. "It doesn't matter. What does matter i doing what we were told by Igneel, and that's what we're going to do." Carla said.

Everyone in the Oracion Seis that was watching the machine rise from the ground had watched as Igneel unleashed wave after wave of attacks never wavering as he tried desperately tried to stop the ancient machine. "Amazing." Angel whispered as a larger a funnel down on Nirvana. "So this is his true power? It's so lovely." Hot Ete's sniffled. "Come on we need to get out of here. I have a debt to repay to the King... my eye's have seen the truth of what happens if Brain wins." Angel said. They all nodded in agreement and began to make their way toward the dragon without second thought of the danger they could walk into.

Igneel had felt a bone crack at the movement that made a wave of pain wash over him, but easily ignored it as the bone healed immediately. He had punched at it released multiple waves of ice, and fire, but still it kept standing up. "No choice but to keep the steps going." Igneel thought as he called out "NISOKU (Second Step)"and released a bigger funnel of air that sent it skidding backwards before it fell down on it's side.

But Igneel suddenly appeared with a fist drawn back as he called out "SANSOKU (Third Step)" and sends Nirvana in the other direction tearing the ground asunder with the two strikes alone. Reappearing another time fist drawn back once more Igneel called out "YONSOKU (Fourth Step)" and sends Nirvana into the air. He appears one last time above Nirvana with his fist drawn back "GOSOKU (Fifth Step)" and unleashed a tornado on Nirvana launching to the ground in an explosion of light.

"It's all I can do in this current form. I have no choice but to exit this form now or else I will die from overloading my body with the energy that accumulates in my heart." Igneel thinks as he once again places his hand to his chest and closes the energy point and releases a breath of relief from no longer pushing the boundry of his life to the point of killing himself.

Brain had watched as the dragon released the near unending wave of attacks in Nirvana with glee. "Attack all you want, but Nirvana is indestructible and cannot be broken. Yes with you under my control the world is as good as mine." Brain said.

Wendy and the others had arrived at the Cait Shelter. "Master. Master are you here?" Wendy called out. "Over here?" the Master called out. "Oh Master we have terrible news. It's about the item that the Oracion Seis searches for. They've found it and now a dragon has gone to try and destroy it. We need your help to seal it away Master." Wendy said to the master.

"I cannot do anything Wendy. Besides I'm too old to fight in a battle." he said to the blunette. "But Master you- she was interrupted when someone stumbled into the guild. It was Jellal. "If there is anyone here please listen we have to get- Erza?" he asked confused as his mind was now focused on the woman. "Jellal" everyone exclaimed except for Lyon, Sherry, the Trimen, and Carla, Ichiya, and Jura since they didn't know him. "Jellal why are you here?" she asked

"I don't know. I can't remember anything except for your name and face." he said causing everyone's eyes to widen. "Your memories are gone? Is that even possible?" Erza asked him. "I don't know, but for some reason your name is the only thing that I seem to remember. If you guys know who I am then please, please help me to remember who I once was." he begged them.

Happy could feel the man was being honest about his words and truly felt like he had lost his memories. "You're among friends Jellal." he said Jellal looked at Happy and began to smile. "Thank you. I'm sorry if I forgot your name, but I'm sure it's something that suits you well." he said to Happy. "Oh you guys don't honestly believe that sob story do you? Remember that he tried to kill Erza at one point, and instead killed her friend Simon in her place." Natsu said.

"No... No did I really do that to one of my friends as well? I'm a monster." Jellal said as he started to clutch his head trying to remember with tears beginning to roll down his face. When he heard that Natsu stopped talking. When he heard Jellal ask if he had killed his friends and cry it actually sounded plausible that he was telling the truth. The Jellal he had met was crazy while he also tried to kill everyone to revive Zeref the dark wizard.

This Jellal wasn't attacking them. He was crying over the man he had killed while he tried to kill Erza at the tower of heaven where Igneel had come and saved him. He calmed himself and spoke in a calmer voice "But that doesn't mean we won't help him remember who he once was." he told them. "Thank you." Jellal said as he dried his tears and stood tall once again.

"Ooh I almost forgot that Naruto wanted me to do something." Wendy exclaimed as she pulled out the dagger. She walks over to a tree right outside the door and stabs the tree. Both Naruto and His clone felt the connection with the dagger become stronger, but it was the clone now in his human form that arrived. "Naruto you actually came?" Wendy asked him surprised.

"I'm not the real Naruto just a clone." he said. "A clone?" she asked it as the clone nodded his head at her. "Yeah so what do you need?" he asked her. "Well we need to know what you plan to do to destroy Nirvana can you tell us that much?" Jura asked. "Well my backup should be right outside any second now." the clone said motioning for them to step outside. "Back up. You mean another dragon is here to help us?" Natsu asked happily. Naruto just shook his head no at him.

"No my backup is something that is far more powerful than any dragon including myself. It is one of the most ancient forces of nature it is a...

"I have no choice but to summon him to fight this. Not even the origins dealt any significant damage." Igneel said as he landed and transformed into his human form. Naruto then pulled out a knife and slit his palm drawing blood. "Kuchiyose: Zhur Taa (Summing: Zhur Taa)"Naruto said as he slammed his palm on the ground.

As legends had foretold the earth shall signify the presence of its great guardian. The display is something from that of a fairytale, immense forests start to grow, lakes appear out of nowhere, mountains rise and fall while birthing volcanoes, and massive storms start to sweep across the land all at once making almost as if a god had set foot down on the planet.

"Titan" Naruto said as Zhur Taa rose from the ground and then towered over Nirvana. "T-that's a Titan?" Lucy asked as she watched the proclaimed backup rose from the ground and continued to rise even more as it's already immense size towered over Nirvana by several times over. "Woah serious that is your backup?" Lyon said as he too watched the god rise from his slumber. "I must say that you have some very powerful friends out there." Jura said.

"Man what a privilege it is. To be in the presence of a legendary creature." Ichiya said. "I literally have zero data on this creature. Not even Archive has any written information on it. The only thing there is about Titans is that they are the first beings to have walked the earth when it came into being, and they are taller than even the tallest of mountains with an extreme level of control over their domain with nature. Obviously this one is old due to how big it is or maybe this is just how he normally is I don't know. And what I do know about them comes from books regarding their legends." Hibiki said.

"And you wouldn't anyways. The Titan species is all but extinct because humans hunted them down and killed all but a few who went into hiding." the clone said as he watched his friend rise from the earth. "Seriously how could humans kill something that big?" Erza said. "Yeah I mean do you see the size of that thing?" Lucy asked him while she pointed at Zhur Taa's gigantic form.

"It's because Zhur Taa is the first and therefore the most powerful of the Titans. I found him a long time ago when I felt his energy and grew curious. When he rose out of the ground I myself could hardly believe my own eye's when they were laid upon his form." Naruto said. "That's how you met him? You know for once I don't believe you." Natsu said. "Well it was more along the lines of him flaring his energy to create a mountain range and we come across each other." the clone said. "I don't think we should interfere for now." Erza said. as the others nodded. "Alright here's what's going to happen guys." the clone said as he earned their attention.

Zhur Taa knew it would be a once in a very blue moon that his friend would call upon his power. The only time he ever did was when he was in a situation he couldn't get around even when his full power didn't work. Naruto you summon me after all this time. What are your desires my old friend?" Zhur Taa asked his oldest friend and summoner.

Naruto looked down on Nirvana from the mightiest being in the world's head. "Zhur You see that wannabe spider below your head?" Naruto asked as Zhur Taa looked down at what he would have assumed another titan was as it was as large as the Juubi which was considered a god in it's own right. "Yeah I see it. What about it?" the Titan asked his friend.

"I need you to rid the world of it's presence, but don't go overboard I have friends down on the ground a few miles away. Or in your case several feet." Naruto said but the last part was to himself. "Alright I'll do my best. Although I might be a bit rusty." the Titan said. he then looked down on the spider and raised his hand before he smashed it underneath it shaking the world around him while he created a valley.

Removing his hand Zhuur Taa saw that it was "Huh I honestly thought it would be crushed by that. Guess I have to use a element so we'll have to go with fire "Shinzui no Enten Gouka (Quintessence of the Searing Conflagration)" Zhur taa said spitting out a large drop of oil that could fill a large lake. When it lands it covers Nirvana and then washes over the large forest filling the air with the smell of oil.

A ball of fire from Naruto sets off the next part and once ignited, this sets off a chain reaction on a atomic scale resulting in absolute disintegration of matter and reforms it into energy. The heat generated from this technique reaches levels unthought-of by even human standards would say it would be like standing in a oven on high heat. The temperature easily increased to over 300 degrees Fahrenheit in a matter of seconds as all the oil was set to flames.

When the oil is all burned away Zhur Taa see's that the spider like thing was still standing although it was now down two legs. "Try a different element Zhur." Naruto said to the immortal being. "Can't if I do then this part of the world is doomed and that was the weakest technique I knew. I'm going to have to absorb the energy from it and send it into the atmosphere." Zhuur Taa said.

"You can't. If you do that then you risk being turned either good or evil." Naruto told him. "Oh Naruto did you forget I don't feel emotions. And it will be a long time until I am forced to do so my friend. Trust me this thing won't affect me." Zhur Taa said as he leaned his head down next to the Nirvana machine. Opening his jaws widely Zhur Taa picked it up in his mouth much to the shock of those watching and started to absorb the energy of Nirvana causing his mouth to glow white as he did so.

He continued to draw in Nirvana's energy until he felt he would explode from overloading himself. Releasing Nirvana from his mouth Zhur Taa did as he said he would and shot a pillar of energy into the sky. When he was finished he looked back down to see if the foul creation was down, but to his shock it continued to move. Brain from his perch on top of Nirvana could only laugh at the ancient creatures attempt to crush it, even with him on it, before he tried to burn it out of existence. "Like I told you before Nirvana is Nigh indestructible and you cannot destroy it no matter what you try." Brain said.

He then raised his staff into the air "Sage Art: Dark Ecriture: Pain and Suffering" Brain calls out as he attacked the primordial being. But to his shock Zhur Taa shook his head to rid the magic energy from his body. "I told you I do not feel emotions. This also means I do not feel what you would call pain or suffering. I am immune to your pathetic attempts of a attack mortal. I am Zhur Taa the Primordial Titan I will not be defied for my word is absolute." Zhur taa's deep voice told Brain.

"I will not lose. I cannot lose until the world is mine." Brain said as he slammed his staff down upon the pedestal Sage Art: Dark Capriccio" Brain called out. A beam of darkness is fired from the staff at Zhur Taa causing a large explosion that creates a cloud of smoke. When the cloud cleared Brain grit his teeth when he saw that it only removed some of the stone from the Titans hide.

"Sage Art: Dark Delete" Brain calls out his next spell. Several spheres of darkness are fired continuously from the staff as he raised it above his head and pointed to the Titan which create another cloud of smoke. Once the smoke cleared again he growled cause it wasn't even affected by it. "Rargh take this "Sage Art: Dark Genesis Zero" Brain roars as he uses his most powerful spell on the ancient being.

He then gathers a large amount of Darkness Magic around his fingertips before, ultimately, unleashing it as a wave of countless phantoms at the Titan that seek to erase the ancient beings soul, and even his very existence. When the explosion happens he waited while he held his breath hoping that he had defeated the creature. When the smoke clears once more he takes a step back in fear. "H-how are you still alive? That was meant to be my most powerful spell and yet you still live." Brain said as Zhur Taa started to laugh at him.

"Foolish mortal I already told you I am immune to all attacks. I alone have the ability to create life on this planet due to the Creators acceptance as me being the guardian of the world. I alone control a fraction of the Creator's power. Now watch as I unleash a mere fragmentation of my true power. I call uopn the celestial heavens to smite the wicked. By the Creator's wrath I smite the one known as Nirvana. Now witness this holy embodiment as I Zhur Taa call on the heavens power to rid the world of your presence. Now "Tengai Shinsei (Shattered Heaven Concealed)" Zhur Taa said looking to the sky as he rose to his haunches. Suddenly the darkening sky began to glow as the object that the great being called upon filled their visions.

For those at the Cait shelter they watched as the Titan created a sea of flames from a drop of his saliva, which they admit was pretty cool to see. They then watched as he started to absorb Nirvana's energy into it's maw before it shot it all into the sky. With such a large body they also heard every word that the primordial being spoke down to the person trying to control Nirvana.

"N-no way." Gray said. "So this is just a mere fraction of the Creator mann." Ichiya said. "We don't stand a chance if he were to turn on us." Erza said as she looked at the monolithic object that the Titan called upon. "I don't think we should anger this guy if this is just a mere fragment of his power." Wendy said in awe. When the burning object cleared the atmosphere it showed itself to be not just one, two, or even three falling stars. It was a whole barrage of celestial bodies which were all aimed straight at Nirvana. "Get ready to move we have to help the boss when this is over." the clone said as they began to move.

As they fell the stars left trails of flames throughout the sky as they started to bombard the nigh indestructible construct causing the ground to shake and for the mages at the Cait Shelter to fall to the ground from all the tremors that the stars caused as they fell upon Nirvana. The impact of this technique was of such enormity that it devastated a significant portion of the Worthwood Sea with the resulting tremors being felt as far away as the Capital of Crocus.

When the smoke cleared it showed a battered and now near legless Nirvana as three of the legs were destroyed by the attack. Zhur Taa smirked as he had finally done some damage to Nirvana, but inwardly he was rather pleased with himself. "Hmm need to do better." Zhur Taa muttered to himself. Reaching down to Nirvana Zhur Taa plucked it from the ground like a puppy and placed it in it's palm. Nirvana suddenly began to glow making the Titan curious before a beam of dark energy shot out and struck Zhur Taa in the chest causing Zhur Taa to giggle.

"Ohh hoo hoo hoo that tickles." the Titan said. (If you know what movie that is from then you're amazing) "Tickles what the heck you should be writhing in agony as you turn to the darkness." Brain exclaimed to him. "And like I told you before I. Am. Immune. To. All. Attacks. As. I. Don't. Feel. Emotions." Zhur Taa said punctuating each word he spoke to Brain. "That's impossible. Every creature that has lived feels emotions. And you're no exception to his law either.." Brain yelled at the Titan.

Zhur Ta just ignored him as his other hand reached out and picked up the Nirvana from the hand it was clutched in before commenting about it. "This little thing keeps trying to get into my head Naruto. I find it extremely amusing that it still keeps trying." Zhur Taa said. He then extends a hand and cover Nirvana before he brings his hand down upon Nirvana before a glow emits from the closed hands.

Zhur Taa sighs when he suddenly feel that the time he had left was used was up. "Naruto it's time for me to go. I'll see you later. Farewell my friend." Zhur Taa said dropping Nirvana before he lowered his head enough for Naruto to jump off and sank into the ground and disappeared from the human realm. Naruto scowled at the sight of his ally having to leave against his own will, but that's how a summon worked a set time limit and then they left.

"Well this isn't good." he said. But before his hopes were completely shot out he heard a whistle gaining his attention. Turning around Naruto saw that is was the group that he had come here to stop Nirvana with which made him smile. The clone that was with them dispelled sending the memories to him and what he saw in them made him smile. "You guys finally decided to show up huh?" Naruto asked in a joking manner.

"Well we decided to let you do most of the work for us. But we decided that we couldn't let you hog all the fun to yourself." Wendy said. "Uh huh yeah sure." he replied. "What can we do to help?" Natsu asked his father. "Well since I took most of the fun how bout you show me just how strong this generation has become. Natsu I want you to prove to me that my teachings didn't go to waste on some snot nosed brat all those years ago. Can you guys prove that to me?" he asked them.

To say they were surprised was an understatement. They had no idea that the dragon would ask them for help in stopping this machine but if he asked them to do so then they would do it. Plus they would save the world so that was a bonus. "Alright what do we have to do?" Ichaya asked. "I have a plan so I want you guys to listen to me very closer because everything we do now will have to count. If we fail then the world is doomed." Naruto said as they nodded.

"Ok I will need you guys to- the bushes started to shake which made Naruto stand up and move in front of the group of people with him. In a surprising move it was the last of the Oracion Seis that walked out of the bushes. "Oh crap it's the Oracion Seis." Cobra muttered at seeing his once allies walking out of the brush. "What do you guys want. If it's a fight you're looking for then co- Natsu started to say but a look from his father shut him up.

"What is it you want?" he asked them. The woman with white hair stepped forward unbuckling what looked to be like keys which made the group tense up since it looked like she wanted to fight. "Here." she said as she walked forward and placed the key's into his hands. "What?" Naruto asked with a confused face. "I am giving these to you to say I'm sorry for all that has happened. Take care of them for me. I don't know what I'm going to do without my keys but I want someone better than me to have them. If you could then I want you to find a celestial mage to use these keys to do good for the world. Lord knows I haven't." Angel said.

"Alright I will." Naruto said before he turned around to face Lucy. "Lucy come here." he told the blond wizard. Stepping forward with a nervous face he held out his hand which held several keys on the ring. Handing the keys to the now surprised Heartfilia woman he smiled. "There problem solved. Now she has ten of the twelve as well as all of the silver. I'm sure that this gift will come useful one day so I thank you for doing this." Naruto said.

"Wow this so amazing I don't what to say." Lucy said as she looked to the white haired celestial mage before she said two more words "Thank you." and bowed her head. "Yeah just do me a favor and take care of them will you." Angel told the blond who nodded her head. Hot Eye's walked forward. "The only reason I joined the Oracion Seis is so I could look for my baby brother Wally. But with everything that's been happening I don't think I could do it." he said looking at the ground.

Erza's eye's widened at the name. "Wait did you say Wally?" she asked Hot Eye's who nodded his head. "He's my friend. I've known him since I was little. Recently I just got him free of the Tower of Heaven along with some of my other friends. It's also where Jellal lost his memories." Erza said. Natsu started to grin widely as well "Yeah it's also where my dad came back as well." the pink haired dragon slayer said happily to nobody in particular.

"Well if we're going to do this then we need to actually get up there." Jura says breaking the moment as he looks at the moving Nirvana. Naruto and the others nod in agreement as they focus once more. "Alright back to the plan guys." Naruto said getting their attention. "As I was saying before the interruption we need to stop this thing from moving. Jura and Hot Eye's this is where the three of us come in. By immobilizing Nirvana we will be able to take the legs out causing it to collapse. The thing is Nirvana will still be functional from the control room so I want the rest of you to head there and take out Brain." Naruto says.

"That sounds too simple if you ask me." Gray says. "Well the most complex are sure to fail, but it's the plans that are so simple that are sure to prevail." Naruto says standing up "Now let's do this. Jura, Hot Eye's and I will stay down on the ground and give you guys an hour to take Brain out before we take it down." Naruto says. "But first "Suiton no Kirigakure (Water Style Hiding in the Mist)" Naruto says as his cheeks then puff up before he releases a thick fog that covers the land.

"What the hell is this?" Gray asks. "Man I can't see anything." Ichiya says trying to peer through the mist. "It's like a thick morning bog, but this was made with magic instead of being natural." Lyon says. Brain meanwhile could still sense the group although it was a little more difficult. "Next part will blind Brain from sensing us for a little bit. "Mushi Jamingu (Beetle Jamming)" Naruto calls out as the remaining insects in the wild listen to his beck and call while everyone wondered what a bunch of insects would do to blind Brain.

"What the hell is happening? One second I can sense them and the next they almost disappear from my senses." Brain says as he focuses more to sense the large group. "Alright Wendy I'm going to teach you a technique your mother probably forgot to teach you." Naruto said as he looked at Wendy or rather in her direction. "Really a new technique what's it called?" she asked eagerly.

"aright here is how it works. I want you to focus your Gale Dragon Magic ito the palm of your hand and send it out like a powerful wind current. It's actually really simple so are you up for it?" He asked as she nodded raising her hand like Naruto. "The technique is called Kiryū Ranbu." Naruto tells her as she nods before she and Naruto call out "Bofuryū no Kiryū Ranbu (Gale Dragon's Air Current Dance)" and a thick air current burst from both their palms stirring up a thick dust cloud while pushing the beetles that were airborne into a frenzy of movement that nearly blinds Brain while it dispersed the thick bog from the air.

"And now for the next move." Naruto says slamming his foot on the ground "Gankutsuryū Daichidōkaku (Cavern Dragon's Vast Mobile Core)" Naruto says slamming his foot on the ground. A large square was cut around Nirvana and sunk into the ground while Naruto look at Hot Eye's and shouted "Hot Eye's liquify the ground under Nirvana to the point that it becomes magma." getting a nod from the large man. With a wave of his hand the large square is filled with hot mud that quickly turns into muddy magma trapping the legs.

But just to be sure Naruto steps forward and calls out "Yoryū no Sekkaigyō (Lava Dragon's Quicklime Congealing)" and expels a large quantity of quicklime from his mouth, almost like a large wave of gray water. This ability can also be manipulated in order to restrict the intended target's movements, as after the initial blast the remnants of the substance can act in a similar manner to quick-drying cement but in order to work it needed another element. "Now to use an old technique from a dear friend "Suiton Suidan (Water Style Water Bullet)" Naruto calls out.

After kneading chakra in his stomach, Naruto expels a large quantity of water in the form of a powerful torrent towards his intended target out of his mouth that crashes down on the quicklime stirring it up and mixing it together "Natsu we're both up next so show me your roar kid." Naruto yells as Natsu and he rear back their heads and shout out "Karyū no Hoko (Fire Dragon's Roar)" and spew a large quantity of flame from their mouths down on the hardening cement drying it quickly.

When the cement is fully dried Naruto stops breathing fire which causes Natsu to stop as well. "Well we stopped it." Natsu said happily. "And now we need to follow the plan so get going. Me, Jura and Naruto-san will wait here for your return. Make haste." Hot Eye's said motioning for them to get a move on. Brain was furious. First the dragon turns his subordinates against him and then he and his Titan ally nearly remove all the legs from Nirvana.

Now Nirvana was at its most vulnerable and the large group of mages were coming after him to stop him from taking what was rightfully his. Just what would he have to do in order to ensure his victory over these mages.

Brain was now beaten, gagged, and tied up. How? How had everything that had been going so perfect end so horribly. Nirvana was destroyed and Now the Rune Knights were on the way to take him to prison. His subordinates had switched sides as well which was a major blow to his key to winning. Naruto and the group were standing a few yards away talking. "You know Cobra why don't you and your crew with Jellal. I'm pretty sure that if you guys put yourself to doing some good I'm sure things could improve for you." Naruto said to the group.

"Thank you Naruto, But in the end I need to atone for my sins alone." Jellal told him. "Bah you're too much of a stiff Jellal. Everyone and I do mean everyone needs a comrade to help them out. Believe me when I tell you that you're going to need the help if you want to get the job done." Naruto tells Jellal. "Cobra looks to his comrades as they look to him. "I don't see a problem with doing a bit of good." the dragon slayer said. Hot Eye's nodded. "Yes it is through love that those of darkness fall." the block man said.

"What's that supposed to mean?" Angel muttered. "Don't know don't care." Midnight says. Naruto walks up to Jellal "You alright with doing this Jellal?" Naruto asked quietly. "I guess it wouldn't hurt to do a bit of good for a change when my life was once surrounded by darkness." Jellal said to the blond. "Good to hear. If you ever need help with something then I want you to throw my blade into the ground. I'll be there in a split second." he tells the blue haired man as he handed him the tri-pronged blade.

Jellal nods his head to him as a way of saying thanks. "I'll see you and your new team around. Right now I have to get back to my own. This is farewell for now Jellal Fernandez." Naruto says walking away. Jellal looks to his new team and they all nod to him before they walk away with their new leader and began a new journey. "Well it'll be awhile before we see them again." Naruto said as he walked up to his part time team.

"Well it was nice working with you guys but now we need to go. Do you think you can watch over Brain until the Rune Knights get here?" Naruto asked Jura and Ichiya. "I don't see why we can't." Jura said with a shrug. "I'll see to it that this man doesn't get a whiff of freedom's parfume ever again my friend." Ichiya said to the blonde. "Thanks guys see ya later." Naruto said as he bid them farewell.

Walking up to his group Naruto smiled "Well we did what we came to do." the blond said. "Yeah we showed that guy a thing or two." Happy said. "We rocked this joint til it collapsed." Natsu said. "We did exceptionally well." Erza said. "Thanks for not hogging all the glory Naruto." Wendy said. "What are talking about girl he almost beat the Oracion Seis on his own. It's only due to his interference that we were able to win so easily." Carla said.

"Well no need to say it like that you're so rude sometimes cat." Wendy yelled at her. "I do it so you don't turn into some delinquent." Carla yelled back. "I am an adult Carla I shouldn't have to ask you to do what I want to do." Wendy said. "Maybe we should get you back to your guild and let you continue your argument there." Lucy said warily. "YOU STAY OUT OF THIS!" the two yelled at the blonde celestial wizard.

"Ok ok I can see I'm not wanted." she said putting her hands in the air. "Well you're not wrong Lucy." Naruto said as he scratched the back of his head. Carla and Wendy released a sigh. "I guess we can put this discussion to a later time." Carla said. "That's right because you have Happy here now." Happy said. "Why would I want to be with a buffoon like you." Carla said causing Happy to start sulking.

"Don't worry she's just stubborn." Wendy said as she started to walk in the direction of the Cait Shelter. When they had reached it they saw the Master waiting for them. "Master we're back. I would also like to say we have accomplished our mission of stopping the Oracion Seis." Wendy told the man. He laughed "Just like I knew you would. But with the Nirvana now destroyed my duty is over." the man said.

"M-master what do you mean?" Carla asked. "You're a spirit aren't you?" Naruto asked him. This gained looks from everyone. "Yes." he simply said. "Master if this is some sort of joke please stop because it's not funny anymore." Wendy said. She for the first time since her mother had left her was starting to feel scared. "It's true. Everything and everyone you know are but mere illusions I created so you could grow up with a sense of family." the Master said.

"Please don't say things like that Master." Wendy said to the man. "It's true. I only created the Cait Shelter so you could have a family." he told her. He then began to tell the group that he was a member of the Nirvit tribe 400 years ago and the creator of a powerful Magic called Nirvana. A magic which should have been used to stop the wars ravaging the country. With the Nirvit inhabiting it as their home, Nirvana became a symbol of peace.

However, all of the darkness it removed from its targets eventually took over the ones residing inside it, causing to slaughter each other till he was the only survivor, but, eventually died as well due to his injuries. He lingered on as a spirit in order to watch over Nirvana, waiting for someone capable of destroying it, something he couldn't accomplish. Then he went on to explain on how, despite having sworn to live in solitude, one day, around seven years ago, a young girl carrying a small white cat came, asking him to take care of her.

Of how he could not decline after having been struck by the girl's clear and earnest gaze, he took Wendy in. He also explained as to why he lied to Wendy about the guild, as he did not want to disappoint her when she asked if he was the master of a guild. After saying that he was, he created the Cait Shelter Guild through the use of his powerful illusions, in order to make the girl happy. After the Master finished his story, all sat quietly in the room, none trying to break the silence that had fallen over them.

It was the master that broke the silence that had fallen first "And now, thanks to all of you, my task is complete." finished the Master as he began to cancel out the illusion he had created. Naruto and his group stayed silent as they watched Wendy witness the members she had come to consider family for the past six years disappear before her eyes; "Magna! Pepel! What is this...? Why are you...?" cried Wendy as tears began to appear before her eyes.

"Everyone!" cried Carla, as she too, could not believe what she was seeing; "NO! YOU CAN'T... YOU CAN'T JUST DISAPPEAR!" shouted Wendy falling to her knees with tears falling down her cheeks. "I must apologize for deceiving you all this time Wendy... Carla." said the old spirit as small spheres of light began to appear around him "All the members of this guild were but an illusion that I created." then he looked towards the sky with a saddened look.

"In order to watch over Nirvana, I lived alone in this abandoned village, until seven years ago, you came and asked me to watch over you and I agreed after seeing your sincerity. And so, I created a guild of illusionary companions for you." the Master said."NO! I DON'T WANT TO HEAR THIS!" shouted Wendy with her eyes closed, tears falling down her cheeks non stop after she witness the last of her companions disappeared. Smiling softly on his kneeling position, he wiped a tear away from her eye, causing her to look at him with sadness.

"Wendy, you and Carla no longer need to be accompanied by illusionary companions." then pointed behind her, right where Naruto and his guildmates were standing "During your stay, I saw you two formed a bond of companionship and friendship with my illusions." smiling proudly at the girl "You have found a true companion in him and his friends. Now go and live the way you want to live. You don't need me to guide you anymore... you're ready to make your own life. So go make your own paradise Wendy-chan." he told her.

Standing up on his feet, Roubaul took a few steps back, as he too began to disappear "Your future awaits you... It's only just the beginning." were his last words as he was almost completely gone. "MASTER!" shouted Wendy as she jumped towards her master, but it was too late as he had vanished from the land of the living, his words being carried by the winds.

"Naruto Uzumaki otherwise known as Igneel King of the Dragons... Natsu Dragneel... Erza Scarlet... Happy the cat... Gray Fullbuster... and Lucy Heartfilia thank you... thank you so much and please... take care of Wendy and Carla... farewell." the man said and with that he faded away from existence accepting his true death after four centuries heading to the afterlife to join his people.

Looking at the spot that the Master was standing, Naruto bowed in respect to the old master "I promise on my life, I'll take care of Carla and Wendy in your stead." vowed the blonde the other's quickly nodded in agreement while Wendy was still crying. "Time to go home." thought the blonde as he looked towards Wendy, he saw that she was on her knees, with Carla being strong for her, although he could tell she was trying to hold back the tears. Silently approaching her, the blonde kneeled on one knee as he placed his hand on her shoulder, gaining her attention as she turned to look at him over her shoulder, giving her a sad smile.

"It is always sad to part with those with whom you love," began Naruto "But we will help you bear that sadness. Come with me and you and Carla will never be alone anymore." Sniffling, Wendy wiped her tears away."Where to?" she asked him. Naruto simply smiled softly towards her as he replied "To Fairy Tail." he told her. "Alright. I guess we can do that." she said as she wiped a tear away. Carla didn't say anything but she nodded slowly in agreement.

They left and began to make their way back to the guild. When they returned they saw Gajeel siiting at the bar eating some meat. He perks up when he smells Wendy and looks at her. "What the hell..." he says. "What I'm a dragon slayer you..." she trailed off when his scent reached her nose. "You're a dragon slayer a swell?" she asked as he nodded yes to her. "Whuh well I guess It's nice to met you I'm Wendy." Wendy told him.

"Gajeel, and no I don't share meals so get lost." he said hugging his meal close to him. "Well she wasn't asking if she could have some. Lord all you here at Fairy Taill are idiots." Carla said gailing Gajeel's attention. "another talking cat just great." he said before he realized something. There were five dragon slayer's plus an actual dragon, and yet out of the six he and Naruto didn't have a cat, but he got the feeling Naruto didn't want a friend.

He started to cry. "What's your problem?" Natsu asked when he saw the Iron Dragon Slayer start crying. "You son's of bitches are lucky." he sobbed. This got a raised eyebrow from Natsu, Wendy, Sting, Rogue, and Naruto plus the four cats. "What's that supposed to mean." Wendy asked. "Y-you guys have your cats and yet I don't." he sobbed. "Oi Gajeel a bit of advice coming from the dragon that you should technically be killing. Just wait trust me you'll get your friend soon." he said.

"You really think so?" he asked Naruto. Naruto nodded. "Yeah just give it some time. Now I have some business to take care of I'll see you guys later." Naruto said finishing his meal before he stood up to go. "Wait dad where ya going?" Natsu asked. "That is for me to know and you to keep pondering on where I go." Naruto replied before walking out of the uild hall. When he was out of the building he began to focus on a particular feeling before he vanished in a yellow flash.

When he reappeared he was in a room with four people in it. They turned around in surprise when they felt his energy enter the room. "Naruto been a bit hasn't it" a redhead said. He wears a long-sleeved crimson coat and full-length dark trousers with a pair. Over the coat he wears two buckled belts, a grey vest held in place by a single strap over his left shoulder, and two buckled belts which he also uses to carry a large gourd. This is Gaara otherwise known as Ancalagon when he is his dragon form, but nobody but these people know it.

"Hey honey." a buxom redhead says to him. She has crimson eyes, fair skin. She her hair in an unusual style is short and spiky on the right side, while longer and straight on the left side. She wears brown narrow glasses, which have a serrated blade hidden in them, which only he knew about. outfit consists of a lavender uniform that exposes her navel, short black shorts, and long black thigh high stockings with black sandals. She has smooth and unblemished skin that seems to give a healthy glow in the light. This is Karin Uzumaki one of, yes that is correct one, of his lovers.

"Naruto." the third member says to him with a nod of his head. This is Sasuke Uchiha the only person in the world to rival him in any situation whether it be drinking, fighting, or pulling jokes Sasuke just hoped it didn't even out in other departments. He has black eyes and spiky black hair with a blue tint. he wears a navy blue, short-sleeved shirt with a high collar, white shorts, and white arm warmers. He also wears dark blue pants, over which hangs a blue cloth that covers him from his stomach to his knees and which he secures with a purple rope belt.

"Hey- she was interrupted by naruto raising a hand effectively before saying "I don't wanna hear a word out of you Irene. Not after I found something over at Ishgar." Naruto growled at her. Irene is a tall, voluptuous woman with thickly braided, bow-adorned, scarlet hair like her mother's. Her two front braids have two golden ornaments near the upper sections; she also wears two U-shaped earrings (one on each ear), and wears red lipstick.

For clothing, Irene dons a risqué version of a witch's garb. Her black top has a diamond-shaped opening, exposing a portion of her breasts, and a heart-shaped pattern around the borders. It extends down to the naval of her stomach, and is draped over by a dark-colored cape with a light-colored inside and two medallion gold-like ornaments, and is held together by a golden chain. Not left bare, her neck is decorated by other small cloth-based accessories, including a wide bow.

Additionally, Irene wears an elongated black loincloth with the symbol of the Alvarez Empire emblazoned on its front, having white borders on its edges and being connected to another cloth piece with the very same heart-shaped design. She also wears black thigh-high boots with heels that have a white-colored border near the top and gloves of the same color and design, only having claw-like extensions. Her black witch's hat is much larger than her head and possesses dreadlock designs with white bandaging near its ends. It also has a fur lining near its edges.

"W-what did I do?" she asked him. He looked at her with a cold glare. "You know what you did." he said."No I don't." she said. "You left family... abandoned family over in Ishgar My granddaughter no less." he said. "Oh pish posh daddy you're just upset- she went to say but he interrupted her. "I'm not upset she is family I am upset with the fact you abandoned her so she could fend for herself as a child." he yelled.

"I love family and I may not know her all that well but I can recognize the scent of two dragon's on her so don't give me that bullshit." he said. Karin glared at her daughter. "So that's why I never met my grandchild. You told me you miscarried Irene." she said. "I'm sorry. When I told you I thought you would be happy I was helping rebuild the clan." she said. "We all agreed four centuries ago you and Acnologia were the last. Acnologia was born between a dragon and human. You were born from two dragon's. It's why you're the only sane one out of the two of you." Naruto said.

"It doesn't matter. I know what I did was wrong. Do you think I was proud to leave my daughter behind like I did? Do you honestly think that I wanted to leave her like that?" Irene asked him. "I know you didn't but you could have raised her to be a proper mage. She is powerful now but that is thanks to the kids her age." Naruto said. "Ok change of subject why did Indra attack you?" Sasuke asked Naruto."He didn't attack me he attacked a human. Your boy has gotten strong that's for sure Sasuke." he told the man. "Well he is an Uchiha what do you expect?" he asked.

"Well I expect you to put him out of his misery like any sane parent would. Now he's out for the blood of the dragon's." Naruto told him. "Well I told you I didn't want you to train him when he was little in Dragon Slayer Magic." Sasuke said. "Well we should be glad he can't match up to you two. I shudder to think what would happen if he bested either of you in battle." Gaara said while they all agreed with him. "I guess we should also be glad that the dragon seed that was inside Erza is truly dead now that I extracted it from her a month ago." Naruto said placing a scroll down on the table.

Their eyes widen when he sets the scroll down on the table. "S-she had a dragon seed." Irene gasped out. "Yes and she had started to begin the transformation a couple of days after I realized who she was. I guess we should also be glad she never noticed her beginning transformation." he said opening the scroll before he unsealed the seed that would have transformed Erza.

"My god..." Karin whispered. "I already absorbed the power of the seed so it's just a husk. Perfectly safe." Naruto told them. Irene picked it up in her hand before she crushed it turning it to dust. "But I had thought she needed to be trained in Dragon Slayer Magic by a dragon in order to turn?" Sasuke said. "No not in this case. Erza was conceived when Irene was finishing her training with Belserion four centuries ago Erza was born with a dragon seed in her and needed the presence of a dragon to activate the transformation process. I'm just glad I stopped it before it became to hard to stop." Naruto said.

Karin looked at the clock on the wall and saw it was late compared to Ishgar time. "I think it would be best if we all turned in for the night. Goodnight everybody." she said and went to her room. Sasuke and Gaara nodded in agreement before they too went to bed. Naruto sighed which made him curious as to why Irene hadn't left for the night. "Dad..." she said. "Hm." he replied. "You want to go to your old room?" she asked him.

"Sure I'll see you tomorrow." with that he went to his room. Later that night the room to his door creaked open quietly to reveal a slim figure enter his room. Said figure stepped into the moonlight provided by the window to reveal it was Karin naked as the day she was born." I'm sorry baby but I need you now more than ever." she whispered. She then turned to the bed and gently crouched onto it and pulled up the cover.

She knew her husband/lover liked to sleep naked so she wasn't surprised to see his eight inch manhood in the open. She muttered an enchantment that would make him sleep through the night or at least she hoped it would. She reached out with her hand and grasped it in her hands before she started to jerk on it trying to get it to harden causing him to moan. She was glad when she felt it start to harden in her hand and then reached it's full length of nine inches.

She then swung a leg over his hip facing in the reverse cowgirl position and continued to stroke him. She then placed him under her and sighed as she stroked his tower a few times and lowered her entrance on it before his manhood was fully housed inside of her. Naruto moaned again. "K-Karin." he moaned not knowing it was her as he bucked his hips a couple of times causing Karin to moan. His eye's opened a little before they opened a little more.

Naruto reached up and grasped her breasts. He was still half a sleep which in her mind was a good thing as she turned a little for him to access her bountiful mounds.. She moaned at the sheer strength Naruto's cannon possessed as he began moving it into her folds and her hips started wiggling as he sat up and continued to push himself into her. He held up her breasts and savagely licked at her bountiful bosom while smothering the flesh together and sucks on them a little causing her to moan in delight at his ministrations.

"So Karin when were you going to tell your dear husband you were going to sneak in and basically rape him while he was sleeping." Naruto said in her ear causing her eyes to widen. "O-oh god you're actually awake." she said in shock/arousal. "Well I've always been a light sleeper I'm sure Temari could tell you that one." he told her as she kept rotating her hips on his arousal. "So what do you want out of this Karin a massage?" he asked her. "Yeah that would be great." she moaned out. "Alright but it'll cost you." Naruto whispered in her ear causing her to shiver in excitement.

(Warning Lemon if you don't want to read skip to the end)

"Then what are you waiting for... claim me." she told him. With that Naruto's hips shot forward and Karin places her feet on either side of him while now bucking her own hips against his. She stays in this position for several minutes before she gets off of him moaning at the loss of him being inside her. She turns around before she places him back in her cavern. She placed her hands on his shoulders and held onto him while their hips versed the other. Naruto lustfully snarled as he opened his mouth and gnawed at the bouncing mounds with his canines slowly piercing the flesh causing her to moan louder.

She then ran her fingers through his hair watching his mouth gnaw on her orb, he fondled and palmed the other with the bud being teased by his index finger and thumb. Naruto pulled on the bud before releasing it and massaging the flesh as Karin held his face to her twins. She trailed her fingers through his hair and he eventually switched to the opposing one as he planted his hands on her rear.

She tightly held onto his shoulders and marveled at the great speed he possessed while her walls grinded Naruto's cock as it flew into her crevice and her toes began curled with her nails beginning to dig into his shoulders drawing a little blood. He removed his canines from her breast and her full lips immediately found his with him groping at her peach. Naruto and Karin's tongues eagerly licked and tasted the other as his crotch accelerated forward to send his glory striking against her womb.

Naruto's tongue ferociously dominated Karin's and her eyes shut in bliss with her twins squishing on his sweaty chest. Sweat began to pour from her temple and quickly make its way down her body as she grinded his cock by working her hips together in tandem. Karin's mind quickly began turning blank from feeling his mighty length slamming against her innards and reaching the depths of her stomach with their current position helping out a lot.

She then felt his left hand move from her butt and rest on the back of her head while holding her to him. Her arms wrapped around his backside and a muffled growl came from him as he felt her nails digging into him a bit harder. Though the many scratch marks he received would heal shortly, that didn't mean Naruto found it any more pleasant to deal with and pushed the thought to the side at Karin's uterus beginning to open as the tip of his hardness hit against it.

Her eyes begin to ascend to the back of her head as she felt his thick erection swell within her pussy and her toes begin curling as their lips separated. She smiled with complete ecstasy and felt Naruto take to licking at the tops of her breasts as he slightly leaned back to cup them again. Naruto let out a loud moan once he felt the narrow walls squeezed his drenched stiffness and then spurted his thick seed into her. As she felt the life giving liquid flood her warmth, she cried out and continued to smile as the blonde licked her neck trying to leave a hickey on her.

Climbing off of him she then lay down on her side and lifted her leg exposing her folds which leaked his essence. Naruto lay behind her holding her leg as he slowly slid into the redhead. Without waiting for her to get adjusted he began to roughly pound her from behind. Karin's body rocked back and forth and her ample breasts jiggled with each thrust as Naruto continued to relentlessly pound into her womanhood. Naruto marveled at how tight she was on the inside as he held onto Karin's leg while wrapping his left arm around her waist to hold her close.

Karin panted in ecstasy as her walls were mercilessly pounded into by blonde, while Naruto moaned at the warm feeling of her tight innards as they grinded him with each thrust. Naruto began nibbling away at Karin's neck and began trying to give her a hickey. With the pleasurable sensation of Naruto's teeth on her neck sending chills down her spine and the indescribable feeling of Naruto's throbbing cock crashing into her walls she couldn't help the fact that her lust skyrocketed.

Just when she thought things couldn't get any better, she was proven to be wrong when Naruto snaked his left hand that was around her waist up her slim toned stomach and began to fondle and squeeze her breasts. Karin finally lost all control of herself and began screaming Naruto's name over and over again. Sweat dripped down both lovers' bodies and the lewd sound of flesh smacking against flesh filled the room as Naruto continued to drive his vein-covered cock into his red haired lover's warmth as she continued to scream in pleasurable bliss while her walls grinded against his cock with each powerful thrust.

"AH! HARDER! DEEPER!" she yelled in ecstasy. Karin managed to gather what little bit of her senses she had left before crushing her lips to his in a passionate and lust-fueled kiss. Both tongues fought madly inside one another's mouths with their tongues lustfully rubbing against one another, drenching each other's tongues with their own individual nectars.

Karin could feel her orgasm building thrust by delicious thrust into her tightening womanhood and judging from the way he was moaning into the kiss she could tell he was getting ready to release as well. Knowing this, she gripped her breasts and began to help her lover fondle them, making her insides even tighter around his cock. The combined efforts of the two lovers eventually paid off as her walls clenched around his cock before his member spasmed and fired a burst of semen into her womb. Naruto and Karin closed their eyes in bliss as their release poured out of their bodies and trailed down his length.

(Lemon is over now it's safe to read)

"T-thank you." Karin said. "Yeah don't mention it. You know I should have come over sooner." he told her. "Well why didn't you? I mean with Temari sealed inside her slayer you could have visited as you only sealed half your power inside Natsu-kun. So why didn't you?" she asked him. "I've been searching for Indra for ten years. I actually went back to Natsu a couple of months ago and explained to him why I was gone." Naruto told his wife.

"Well at least you're not fully sealed away as I shudder at the idea of not having my Naru time." Karin said getting a laugh from im. "Yeah same for me." Naruto said as he felt his eyelids getting heavy. "Goodnight Karin-chan." Naruto told the redhead. "Goodnight Naruto-kun." Karin told Naruto as they fell into a deep slumber for the rest of the night with smiles on their faces.

The next day Naruto bid the four dragon's farewell and flashed back to Ishgar. When he got back he was surprised to see everyone looking at a white haired teen with a bob haircut in surprise. "LISANNA'S BACK!" they all shouted in joy seeing her. Naruto walks over to the bar and sits down waiting for the barmaid to come serve him a meal. When Natsu came over literally dragging the poor young woman he seemed different.

"Dad hey dad there's someone I'd Like you to meet." Natsu yelled at him. the young woman who was apparently named Lisanna looked confused. "But Natsu isn't Igneel supposed to be a dragon. No offense but this isn't a dragon." she tells him. Naruto raises an eyebrow. "Oh so would you prefer me to look like this?" he asks as he begins to suddenly undergo a rapid change.

It was the addition of fins along the sides of his tail changing as it soon had a new addition in the form of a spiked club that looked like it could wipe out an army or kill another dragon with a single blow. The next thing to change was his teeth where they shrunk a little and become sharper to the point they were similar to large swords that Erza would find hard to wield in a hard battle.

He let out a deep growl that rumbled the ground around im. Lisanna was trying not to faint at the sight of the now transformed dragon. "Y-you really are a dragon." she says in fear. Igneel chuckles which is more like a deep reverberating laugh to all of them. "Oh please you humans all think that as a dragon I am stupid or something. How about I give you a quick flight to show you that I am as real as I look." he offered the white haired girl.

"Hey why don't you ever offer me a ride?" Natsu roared at his father. "Because you're an adult now Natsu. You don't need me to give you a ride when you have other means of transportation." Igneel said to the now pale pinkette who was thinking about the death ride known as a train. Lisanna had finally calmed down enough to think straight. "Wait are you being serious or are you joking right now?" she asked him. Natsu looked at her like she was a fool.

"Well of course he's serious. Igneel never does something without going through with it." he tells her. "Uhh maybe at a later date I'll take that offer." she says to the dragon who snorts before shrinking down to his human form. "Alright. So anybody have any questions?" he asked. Lisanna was the first to speak "Uh yeah where have you been. Do you know how long Natsu has bee- she started to yell at him but Natsu interrupted her by standing in front of her.

"Who whoa whoa Lisanna it's alright he explained everything to me. He's okay." Natsu said to her. Lisanna growled but she relented while getting a raised from Naruto. She was probably having her time of the month which was why she was acting the way she was acting the way she was. Makarov chose this time to come out of his office with a serious face for once. Clearing his throat he got their attention.

"It's time for the S-Class trials so pack your stuff. We head for Tenrou Island three weeks. Train to the best of your abilities and meet at the docks in the designated time, that is all." and then left without letting them reply. Naruto then stood up and cleared his throat. "Alright all dragon slayers meet me at a one of the training grounds cause I'm going to put you guys through a training regime that is guaranteed to increase your power ten-fold no excuses now go." he ordered.

This caused all of them to rush out of the building as fast as their feet could carry them. Naruto then turned to look at the rest of the members of Fairy Tail. He still had the one Dragon Lacrima left and he had yet give it away to someone. He knew Natsu was fond of the young woman named Lisanna if the brotherly looks he sent her way were saying anything. But Naruto knew that the young woman more than admired his son.

When she found he didn't love her the way she loved him he could feel the devastation practically coming. So with that in mind he decided to try and play matchmaker... or at least try and play match maker. "Lisanna come here please." he said to the youngest Strauss girl. Walking over to him she was actually curious as to why he wanted to speak with her. "Yes Igneel-san?" she asked him.

"I have something for you that will get Natsu to finally notice you. If it works then I know i'm a genius. However if it doesn't then I'm kicking my boy's ass for being rude." Naruto said rolling up his sleeve to reveal the seal. In a puff of smoke the final Lacrima appeared in his hand. "Do you know what this is?" he asked her. Shaking her head no she signalled she didn't. "This is a Dragon Lacrima. I will implant it into you to make you a dragon slayer like Natsu and the others." Naruto said.

Her eyebrows rose considerably at that before she asked "Why would you want to give me something like this? At least try to give it to someone else before trying to give it to me." she yelled at him. "That's the thing young Lisanna. I have seen the way you have looked at my boy, and I want to help you get him. Will you allow this old lizard the privilege of making my boy grow up to be a proper man?" he asked her with a serious face.

"Y-you really do want what's best for him don't you?" she asked looking him in the eye's. Naruto nodded to her before he placed the orb in her hands. "This is the final Lacrima I got when I killed a dragon slayer that was trying to kill me several months ago. Luckily he didn't actually have this one implanted in him or else I may have been hurt." Naruto said stretching the truth a little bit. "Also call me Naruto." he told her.

"Calling you Naruto I can do but are you sure about this. I mean I'm a takeover mage not a dragonslayer What- she began to say but he laughed causing her to stop ranting. "Hey what's so funny. I'm actually being serious here." she said to him. Naruto managed to calm himself down before he spoke to her. "You're funny. Do you know how many wizards have said they possessed one type of magic and in the end learned several other magic types. Natsu was originally a Picto-Magic user when I found him but his skills in drawing were so terrible that when I offered to train him he forgot all about it." Naruto told her.

"Really?" Lisanna asked as Naruto closed the orb in her hands. "Yes and that's what makes you so special. Not because you're a take over mage but you have potential." Naruto told her. "You really think I have potential?" she asked him. "If it's one thing I know it's when to look underneath the underneath. And you my dear Strauss are filled to the brim with potential." Naruto told her as she steeled her eye's. "Alright I'll do it. But will he really take notice of me?" she asked him. Naruto could only smile at her.

Naruto and Lisanna came to a clearing to see the other eight yes that is right eight other dragon slayers waiting patiently for him to begin training them to better themselves. they all turned to him when they came into the clearing. "Alright as of right now Fairy Tail has the most dragon slayers in all of Ishgar totaling nine in number." Naruto said gaining confused looks from all of the other dragon slayer.

"Nine I only count eight slayers and one dragon. No offense Naruto-kun but where is the ninth slayer?" Laxia asked him. Naruto motioned to Lisanna with his hand. "This is our ninth dragon slayer. She is now the newest slayer of our guild." Naruto told them. "Whoa seriously how the heck did that happen?" Gajeel asked. "The same way that Laxia became a slayer. Lacrima implantation." Naruto said. "What element is she?" Sting asked.

"Crystal a rather rare but diverse element. It could be said that this particular element has more use than most other elements." Naruto told them. "That's awesome now Fairy Tail really is the strongest." Natsu said. "Don't get your hopes up so quickly Natsu things could always change. Now I want you all to line up shoulder to shoulder." Naruto said to them. They quickly did as he said and lined up next to each other.

With several puffs of smoke eight clone popped into existence. "Alright we have three weeks to make you slayers into proper dragon slayers worthy of killing a dragon such as Acnologia. What I want you to do is for each of you to go with a clone and find a separate part of the clearing and work to enhance your abilities." Naruto told them. This caused several hands to raise into the air. "Yes Laxia-chan." Naruto said pointing to her.

"Uh how are we going to be training if these thought projections aren't the real you?" she asked. Naruto chuckled at the question before he answered "Oh these aren't thought projections. They are actual clones of me. What they learn before they disperse i can learn when they do. Now any other questions?" he asked them which caused all of their hands to shoot to the air this time.

"Alright I can guess what this question is going to be. You are all wondering how I can teach you to enhance your abilities when I'm a fire dragon." he said causing all their heads to nod. "Well as some of you know I have the ability to use more than one element. Laxia, knows this firsthand since she tried to kill me." Naruto said while said blond blushed as she remembered the day that happened.

"Well I'm here to tell you every dragon has the ability to use more than one element, more so when it comes to me. I have fought alongside and against countless species of dragon's to have been able to pick up their techniques and improve them for my human form. What this means is that I'll be able to train each and every one of you in your element for when the day comes for you to fight an actual dragon if need be." he told them. "Now split up. Gajeel you're with me first." Naruto said.

The teens went to different parts o the clearing to begin their training. "Alright mister candle light what are you going to be teaching me?" the dragon slayer asked as a tic mark appeared on his forehead before he suddenly found himself upside down due to a thick tendril of sand surprising him. "That is what you're going to be learning brat and don't call me that." he said to him. Gajeel suddenly looked like he had to hurl.

"W-what the hell!" Gajeel said. "Why do I have the sudden urge to puke my guts up?" Gajeel asked. "It's because you haven't completed your training yet." Naruto told him. "W-what are you t-talking about?" Gajeel asked him trying not to throw up. "When you implanted the Lacrima it activated the dormant weakness of every dragon slayer... motion sickness." Naruto told him with a grin. "B-but I've always been able to travel in vehicles without this happening." he said.

"Not anymore." Naruto said to him. "A-alright I've learned not to piss you off now put me down." Gajeel yelled at him. Naruto's sand released him allowing him to fall on his head where he yelled "Ow that frigging hurt." in pain. "Well you didn't say how you wanted to be let go." Naruto replied showing he enjoyed doing that to him. Gajeel grumbled something that sounded like "He's just like dad." but Naruto decided ignored it. "So ready to learn how to be a proper slayer or are you going to bitch about how I plan on teaching you?" Naruto asked him. "Tch alright fine you proved your point just teach me already." Gajeel said.

"Wow you're just as blunt as that simple minded father of your's you know that." Naruto said to him. "Heh yeah so what. Now what are ya gonna teach me?" he asked Naruto. "Everything I know when it comes to sand manipulation which means if you do things right you could crush a dragon's skull with it if you wanted." Naruto told him. "Whoa seriously crush a dragon's skull that sounds fucking awesome." Gajeel said. "Yeah don't get excited just yet. You have yet to get your sand made which means we are going to be learning some other things before we get to sand manipulation." Naruto told him.

"Alright let's get cracking because I really want to learn this sand manipulation now that you told me I can do that." Gajeel said to him. Naruto could only sigh at his antics cause that was so much like Natsu just now it was creepy. Meanwhile Rogue and the Naruto clone were off in their own part of the training ground. "Ok what am I going to learn today?" the dragon slayer asked the clone.

"Well I don't know all what Skiadrum taught you but I'm going to be teach you what real shadow manipulation is. Yes I know you can use shadows to travel and all that, but you don't know how to use your shadow to control others." Naruto said surprising him. "Seriously shadows can control others?" he asked the clone who only nodded. "Yes. In fact there are a number of ways to control someone with shadows. The first is through merging your shadow with the person you seek to control the other is to link your shadow to their shadow and then connect your energy to their own." Naruto said confusing him.

"Huh?" Rogue said. Suddenly Naruto's shadow shot out and connected to Rogues shadow immobilizing him. "W-what is this? Why can't I move?" he asked. "That is what I'm talking about when I said linking your shadow to someone else's and connecting your energies together. Millennia ago if one were to do this they would be practicing an ancient art called Ninshū. It was used to help better understand one another until humans discovered an easier way to use their energies and formed a new way of connecting... war. Yes sounds weird but it's true. This nifty technique is called the Kagemane otherwise called the Shadow Possession." Naruto said.

As Rogue tried to free himself he realized that he wasn't going to get anywhere until he tried something new. So he tried to inhale the shadows but before he could the shadow removed itself from him. "That was a nifty trick and can be more powerful than that roar of your's." Naruto said. Rogue cracked his neck ridding it of the sudden kink in it. "Alright I think I understand what you meant when you said connecting." Rogue said.

"Good now I'm going to be teaching you the things that Skiadrum might've forgotten, which means that I'm going to have to put you through hell." Naruto told the shadow user while he was thinking "You guys all owe me big time for finishing teaching these brats of yours." but he actually felt happy to be doing something other than fighting for a change so that was a huge plus in his book.

"Alright let's get cracking." Rogue said breaking him out of his thoughts. With another clone and Sting he was explaining how many uses his Light had. "So you're saying that my White Dragon Slayer Magic is also used to heal?" Sting asked him. The clone nodded "Yes that's exactly what I'm saying. White is a pure color. Which means it's untouched and therefore can be used to remove the impure things residing in things or people." the clone said.

"Huh never pictured myself as a healer but hey if it means I can learn something useful then I'm all for it." Sting said. "Alright the basic white healing spell is known as the Shoshen but these days the healing arts are long forgotten and people have lost the teaching of their ancestors. That's why the dragons are considered the most dangerous creatures. Because we don't forget. As a matter of fact we teach the new healers before we let them stretch their own wings and branch out to learn what they can and be independent." the clone said.

"So my magic has the ability to both kill and heal sounds pretty neat." Sting said. "Yes but remember that if you heal the wrong person your life is basically forfeit." the clone told him. "What do you mean by that?" Lector asked him. The clone looked to the cat and simply said "Four hundred years ago a war broke out between the dragons and humans. We had been teaching you the ways of our magic. You don't know how many of us were killed due to a spy faking his injuries." the clone said.

"Whoa seriously a war between humans and dragons sounds like something from a story if you ask me." Lector said. "Well it's true so don't try and say what has and hasn't happened because I had to kill a few of them myself." Naruto said serious making the cat nod his head. "Now let's change topics and get back to learning the healing art's." the clone said changing his tone once more. Sting nodded his head and got ready to learn how to heal people.

Across the clearing Wendy and her clone were talking about the other uses for wind. "The five basic elemental magics, the ones that all other elements can be traced back to are Fire, Wind, Lightning, Earth, and Water. Those are the core elements that make up all life on earth. Fire is strong against Wind but weak against Water. Wind is strong against Lightning but weak against Fire. Lightning is strong against Earth but weak against Wind. Earth is strong against Water but weak against Lightning. Water is strong against Fire but weak against Earth." the clone explained to Wendy who nodded in understanding.

"So basically, if an elemental technique is put against another elemental technique of the same level, but of a stronger nature, than the technique with the superior nature will prevail. However, a technique with a weaker nature can overpower a technique with a stronger nature if the former is of a higher level. For example, Fire can overpower a Water technique if it is first strengthened by a technique such as a Wind technique." the clone said breaking it down further for her. Wendy nods once more showing she understood.

"Wind Magic and Sky Magic are very similar in this regard." the clone said. "The key difference is that most Sky Magic abilities and spells tend to be focused on a healing aspect more than a combat one. In the end the two are two sides of the same coin. Whatever a Wind Slayer can do a Sky Slayer can do as well, and vice versa." he said. "So you could learn healing magics if you wanted to." Carla noted. "I could. But that's not my style. Don't get me wrong I know how to use them but I don't really ever use them." Naruto chuckled "And I can tell that most combat magics aren't your style either Wendy." he said looking at the bluenette

"You can!" Wendy exclaimed in shock at him being able to read her like that. The clone just nodded at her "I'm very good at reading people." Naruto chuckled with a grin. "Now what I can teach you is a very different way of using your magic instead of the way you were taught." he said confusing her. "What do you mean?" she asked the clone. "The thing about Sky magic is that you focus on the broad picture too much and miss out on the little things." Naruto explained as he made a twisting motion with his hand and a light breeze went past them.

"Wind is always moving, always flowing. It never hits resistance head on, it always moves past it and wears it down. With that mindset wind is also a cutting element as well. Wind slashes apart anything in it's path and is capable of great damage against other elements, particularly against Lightning since Lightning is naturally weak against Wind and Sky." the clone said. "So if if I were to fight Laxia then theoretically I could win right?" she asked as the clone nodded yes.

"Yes theoretically." the clone said. "But isn't Wind also an enhancing element?" Wendy asked. "That it is." Naruto nodded with a grin "Wind can be used to make other magics more powerful not just by enhancing the mage or using Unison Raid, but by enhancing their spell. If Natsu were to use his Fire Dragon's Roar and then you sent a blast of wind behind it what would happen?" he asked her.

Wendy and Carla frowned for a moment before Wendy spoke up "The fire would get bigger." she said causing him to nod again. "Exactly. It's not exactly a Unison Raid but simply using the natural world to your advantage." Naruto said. "Out of all the elements for magic Wind is the most versatile because it has no true form, and there is no way of stopping the very air because without it everything dies. It can be weakened and it can be polluted but it cannot be stopped." he said with a serious face. Wendy stared at Naruto with stars in her eyes as he explained and with a grin on his face he continued "Now let's get started on making your wind beautiful but deadly." the clone said.

Wendy nodded and the clone began to teach her the basic wind cutting techniques to make her wind sharper. With Laxia she was busy learning things that could give her an advantage over a person who could overcome Lightning. "Now the faster the current the stronger the force you have to put behind the spell in order to overcome the density of the object you want to get through." the clone explained. His hand was then covered in electricity which then began to spark around them in a large array.

"What is that?" Laxia asked him. "This Laxia is something a human teacher invented long ago called the Raikiri otherwise known as the Lightning Blade. With it he cold cut through metal, tree's, and in surprise moves lightning bolts themselves." the clone said to her as she gained stars in her eye at the applications she could think of using it for. "Oi are you alright you look like you're about to have a heart attack or something." the clone said snapping her out of her thoughts.

"N-no I'm fine Naruto-kun keep talking." she said. "Alright well there are several other techniques that are similar to this that you will be learning." Naruto told her before his body was suddenly surrounded in lightning. "This is the lightning no Yoroi otherwise known as the Lightning Armor. Similar in many ways to your lightning body but in several ways better. By sending the lightning through the nerves in your body as you surround your body you will gain unimaginable speed." Naruto told her as he flashed behind her in the blink of an eye.

"You see there were two people that could use this a long time ago and they were as strong as the four god's of Ishgar. Hell one of them took on an entire army and won, but died from overexerting himself." the clone said as her eye's went wide at learning that a person could take on a entire army with just a single technique. The clone appeared behind her and then smacked her butt causing her to blush before she then rounded on the clone hitting it while calling out "PERVERT!" and dispelling it sending the memories to the real Naruto.

Naruto, the real one, got the memories of his clone and could only shake his head at the antics before making another one. This was all the while muttering "I hate my clones sometimes." but in the end he found it funny and could only chuckle. The clone with Natsu was at an entirely different location so he could train Natsu. "Alright Natsu tell me something what do flames do?" the clone asked the pinkette.

"Uh it burns..." he said as the clone smacked it's forehead. "Wrong it creates life. When the fire is gone and the ashes left over are left they are the most fertile things in the world. From these ashes many things such as crops trees and grass grow. Fire is known as the element of life so therefore it is the element of creativity on a lower level than lava. The sun is a flame that gives life to our planet." the clone told his son.

"I'm going to finish your training by teaching you several techniques I didn't get to teach you when you were little." the clone said to his son who nodded eagerly. "Alright I'm all fired up." Natsu said. "Of course you are your training with your old man after all." Naruto said. Turning around he told Natsu to watch closely before he reared his head back and released a ball of fire. "Whoa a fireball." Happy said blankly.

"Hey I'll have you know that is what started most of Nasu's training in the form of the Fire Dragon's Roar. In fact the Fire Dragon's Roar is a weaker version of it's true roar." Naruto yelled at the cat. "Really?" Natsu asked while Naruto nodded. "Can you show me?" Natsu asked the clone. "Of course I can who do you think your talking to?" Naruto said to the pinkette. "Well don't leave me hanging I want to see it." Natsu said as Happy did too this time.

"Alright but keep in mind this is what it really looks like." Naruto said before he reared his head back and the released a sea no that's not the right word an eruption of flames from his mouth that spread out to cover a wide area before it ignited the forest. Cutting off the flames Naruto looked back at Natsu and Happy who's jaws had fallen to the ground and were unable to pick themselves up off the ground.

"Well what do you think son?" Naruto asked Natsu. "TEACH ME!" Natsu exclaimed at the top of his lungs, while Happy was still in shock. "Alright then get ready because you're not to use your regular flames alright." Naruto said as Natsu nodded. "Alright now what do I have to do?" Natsu asked as Naruto chuckled. "You already know what you need to do. The trick is to always keep a fire in your belly and then let it roar out of you when you need it." Naruto told him with a smile.

"That's what you kept telling me when I was little." Natsu said. "Yeah and I'll keep telling to you until you ingrain it into your very being son." the clone said to Natsu. "Alright alright sheesh I get it always keep the fire in my belly going." Natsu grumbled. He felt a hand a hand place itself on his head and looked at the clone who was smiling at him. "Don't worry Natsu you'll understand in due time. Just have faith." Naruto told him as he ruffled his hair.

"Alright dad. I will. So can you tell me what that was called because I can't just call it the Fire Dragon's Super Roar or something like that." Natsu said to his father. Naruto chuckled with a nod "It's called the Fire Dragon's Great Fire Annihilation and trust me it does what it is supposed to do if used like you saw me do." Naruto told him. "Alright that suits it. What else you gonna teach me?" he asked causing Naruto to laugh. "All in due time. Now try and do the one I showed you before I give you another technique alright." Naruto told him while Natsu nodded to his father.

In a different clearing Naruto and Gray were having their own training session. "Alright so from what that old scroll you gave to me a few weeks ago Ice Dragon Slayer Magic and Ice Make are basically one and the same right?" Gray asked him. "Precisely. All your Maker Magic abilities stem from a sub-branch of a dragon slayer magic of some sort." the clone said to him. "Alright that's understandable." Gray said.

"So you ready to learn some more techniques other than the ones I gave you in that scroll I gave you?" Naruto asked. "Hell yeah. I'd do anything to stay ahead of flame brain." Gray said eagerly. "Now Ice Dragon''s are the most precise of the dragon species so it's with that in mind I'm going to teach you a technique I was attacked with." Naruto said. "Really what is it?" Gray asked him.

"It's called Makyō Hyōshō or in today's language the Demonic Mirroring Ice Crystals. It is a technique that surrounds the enemy in a dome of large slabs of ice one could use to attack their enemy from multiple angles at the same time." Naruto told him. "Whoa I wouldn't like to be caught in that." Gray said. "Yeah I was and let's just say that the results for the person weren't pretty." Naruto told the ice slayer.

"Well let's start making some ice mirrors." Gray said. With Juvia she was quickly learning what being a water dragon slayer really meant. "So you're saying that water dragon slayers were sent out to fight only fire dragon's? Juvia would hate to have to fight against a dragon." the blunette said. "Well we always sent out slayers to fight their opposing element, but they rarely came back with their platoon." the clone said.

"Juvia would hate to have to fight a fire dragon if they attacked." Juvia said again looking at Naruto. Naruto sighed again. "Well I know several fire dragons. The one I know best would have to be a dragon that is literally born from the flames of the sun." Naruto said with a thoughtful look. "What's his name Naruto-sama?" the water slayer asked him. "His name is Atlas Flame. Although he was born from the flames of the sun his egg was actually unfertilized, but it was filled with magic. His egg lay in the sun for a century soaking in its heat before it hatched with him, when in all honesty he shouldn't have been born." Naruto said.

"Wow that is so cool what other dragon's hatched like that?" she asked. "So far only his, but Atlas Flame prefers to call his fire Hellfire." Naruto said. "Can you tell me what he looks like?" she asked him. "Sure I can. Atlas Flame is enormous as any dragon would tell you with looks the usual characteristics of a Dragon." Naruto began. "Massive body, a pair of wings that allow him to fly, four limbs with claws, and a tail. However, unlike most of the known Dragons, Atlas Flame's body is not covered with scales, but made of flames, giving him an overall impression of a burning skeleton." the clone said before thinking a bit more.

"He's a rather dangerous dragon as breath attack from most dragon's would literally go right through him." Naruto told her. "Wait what if Juvia were to fight him what would happen?" Juvia asked. "If you were to fight him then I honestly don't know what would happen. I haven't seen a water slayer take on Atlas Flame before so I can't say." Naruto told her. "Oh... Well what can Juvia learn in order to make sure that if she does have to fight a dragon she can come back to Fairy Tail. To you." but the last part was whispered quietly.

"Well you're going to learn how to walk on water first. Then I'll see how well your control over it really is. I've seen you training several times to try and use your dragon slaying magic so I want to see if what I have planned for you works." Naruto told her. "Well what are we waiting for let's go find water Naruto-sama." Juvia said as she grabbed his arm and started to drag him away. "You know you don't have to call me Sama right? Naruto will do just fine." Naruto told her. "Alright Naruto-sama Juvia will try her best to please you. However you want." she whispered the last part which he clearly heard.

With the last clone and Lisanna Naruto had told her everything he knew about them which wasn't all that much. "However I have encountered a person with the ability to use Crystal Make abilities and she was one of my hardest opponents I ever fought." Naruto said. "She must have been strong as hell in order to make you back off huh?" Lisanna said as the clone nodded to her.

"Oh yeah she was very strong, but that doesn't mean that I wasn't hurt in that fight." Naruto said pointing to his scar on his chest showing that the crystal maker mage was the one made the scar. "It must have hurt." Lisanna said looking at the jagged scar. " Not as much as you would think. Yeah it hurt, but I was more worried about fighting to stay alive than bleeding from a small papercut on my chest." the clone told her.

"So what am I going to be learning today?" Lisanna asked him. "Well the first thing you're going to learn is how to make a stronger crystal that isn't as brittle as the one you made a minute ago." Naruto told her looking at the shattered crystal on the ground. "Hey I'll have you know that this is the first time that I've used a different magic other than Take-Over." she said in a angry feminine tone.

Naruto brushed it off as he was used to this attitude for the past ten millennia with Temari and Karin. "Hey I was just saying that you can use a bit more work with making crystals. And this is the first time that I have gotten to teach a crystalmaker mage. Besides it wasn't all that bad you had it in the right form and composition just a little on the brittle side is all I really meant to tell ya." Naruto said calming her down effectively.

"Well why didn't you say that in the first place?" she asked him. "I was but you wouldn't let me speak to ya without ripping my head off. Now let's try that again." Naruto told the new dragon slayer. Sighing Lisanna focused her magic before a blue blade materialized on her forearm again. "Their let's see how this one is." Lisanna said as Naruto walked over to her and grasped the blade in his hand before breaking it once more.

She let out a annoyed sigh at her newfound abilities being so weak and unlike the ones from the one crystal mage could do. "Hey it's ok you just need a bit more practise is all. Don't give up that crystal was actually stronger than the last one that I broke." Naruto told her. Looking up she could only ask the blond "Really?" where he nodded his head at her. "Really really." he replied to the crystal slayer.

With Naruto and Gajeel he was having the slayer make large beams of iron before he ground them down into a fine powder. Naruto had fashioned a gourd similar to Gaara's and placed a few seals on it to keep it in the shape of the gourd. The seals would also allow it to be turned back into sand or it's gourd state if Gajeel pushed his magic into the seals. Gajeel had asked what it was for and was surprised when he said it was for the sand he would carry in it.

Naruto put several spacing seals on it as well to allow for more sand to be put in it if need be. "Alright Gajeel the first thing I want you to do with your sand is get it to wrap around your body similar to an armor." Naruto instructed him. "Uh why would I want to do that when I can just use my Iron Dragon Scales?" he asked. Naruto sighed "Because it's in case someone can overcome the magnetism of the sand." Naruto told him getting a confused look from Gajeel.

"Your sand has but one weakness. Water. If wet enough then your sand is useless which will allow you to fall back on your Iron Dragon Slayer Magic. The Lacrima you have inside you is a Magnet Dragon Slayer Lacrima which can be used to control many types of metal even raw material's." Naruto told him. "I see. So it's a sand armor that I can use to coat myself in and act as a sheild right?" Gajeel asked him.

"Precisely. My friend Gaara I was telling you about a couple weeks ago could control sand so well it was an automatic defense for him. He was so in tune with the sand that he earned a moniker 'Gaara of the Desert' because he too carried a gourd on his back filled with his sand. He was in a league of his own when it came to that sand." Naruto said to Gajeel. "Sounds bad ass if you ask me. Maybe I should meet this Gaara and learn a thing or two from him." Gajeel said.

"Well it's a good thing that the second best thing for you is here. So let's get to making that Sand Armor of your's." Naruto said. Gajeel nodded and was about to start when a voice called out "Gajeel it's you." and a black cat came flying over to them. Gajeel seemed surprised as he called out to the animal "Pantherlily you're here too?" he asked the cat. "Well of course I am what kind of friend would I be if I left you hanging on your own." Pantherlily told him.

"Yep it's you alright." Gajeel said to the cat with a smile. "So what are you working on maybe I can help you out." The cat said. "Oh I'm just doing some training in sand manipulation." Gajeel said. "Sand manipulation?" the cat said confused. "Yeah I have a Magnetic Dragon Lacrima implanted and now I'm training to control Iron Sand." Gajeel said as he made a small motion and some of the mineral came into his palm where he showed Pantherlily.

"Alright I see what your doing. Since Iron is a magnetic material you send your magic into the sand coating it where it responds to your desires. That will be a useful skill to have in the future if you are able to master it." Pantherlily said. Naruto cleared his throat gaining their attention. "I know you two are good friends now and all but Gajeel remember you're supposed to be learning how to properly control the iron that makes your sand so I can teach you some techniques." Naruto said.

"He's right you should really focus on your training right now." Pantherlily told Gajeel. Over with Rogue and the clone Naruto had made for him Rogue was trying to extend his shadow and connect it to the clone's with little success in doing so. "Ugh this is so frustrating why won't it work?" Rogue growled out. "It's because you just started to learn how to actually work with your shadow." the clone told him.

"I know that but doing something like this usually comes easier to me." Rogue said. "It's ok you have to have patience with this sort of training. It took me several weeks to learn how to use my shadow the way you seen me do." the clone told him. Rogue was just glad his new friend Frosch had been there or else he would have stabbed the clone in the face for that comment. Naruto didn't know why the cat's were able to calm the slayers down but he was kinda glad they were able to.

"Alright I'll try again." Rogue said. Sting meanwhile had found he was very good when it came to learning the healing arts. "Wow this is awesome. I didn't know the healing arts could easily heal such harsh wounds." Sting said as he examined the dead body of a deer that Naruto had killed a few minutes earlier and had proceeded to give cuts and slashes for the newly minted healer to patch up.

"I told you they were bad ass." the clone told him. He then made another slash to the animal's side large enough to nearly spill it's guts out. "Alright give that one a go." Naruto told him. Sting nodded and got to work healing the deep wound. When the wound was fully healed Naruto looked it over to see if there was any scar tissue before he nodded to Sting when he found none. Naruto praised the fact he healed it so well and decided to reward him for doing so.

"Alright now for the next spell." Naruto said to the slayer. "Really that was fast." Lector said. "Well he did pick up the spell fast so I guess it's a reward for doing so." Naruto told the cat with a chuckle. With Wendy and her clone she was quickly learning what it meant to be a Wind Slayer. "Bofuryu no Reppushou (Gale Dragon's Gale Palm)" Wendy called out and clasps her hands together, and sent out a powerful gale.

Carla looks at the teens progress with a smile. "That was very excellent Wendy. You really are a wind slayer now." the cat complimented the blunette. "Oh please that was only a basic move meant to speed up a weapon if thrown." Naruto told her. "Well why did you teach it to me if it was meant for that?" Wendy asked him. "It's for when you learn how to use something that I have to go fetch at a later date. Now the next technique I'm going to teach you is called the Renkūdan or Drilling Air Bullet. This technique is one of the more dangerous ones as to how much damage it can cause." he told her.

"Could you show us." Carla asked him. "Sure can." Naruto said to her. Naruto takes a deep breath, and then pounded on his stomach to apply external pressure, the power of which it uses to shoot a highly compressed air ball from his mouth. The expelled air ball is mighty enough to hollow out the ground, and level an entire forest behind them which luckily doesn't reach the other slayers. Because of the large quantity of energy kneaded into it, it explodes the moment it reaches its target, dealing an enormous amount of damage, as well as leveling anything in its path.

Wendy and Carla both went wide eyed and slack jawed when the attack was finished. "Well what do you think?" the clone asked. Wendy snapped out of her thoughts and looked at Naruto before exclaiming excitedly "What do I think? I think your amazing right now." she tells him before she grabs his face and kisses him on the lips shocking the clone. When she pulls back she smirks at his look and says "Don't look into it that much it was me telling you how thankful I am to learn it." she said.

Carla just glares at the clone before saying "You buffoon don't go teaching her something- she went to say but a look from the clone silenced her because she knew either way the blunette was going to learn it so the only thing the cat could do was sigh. With Laxia and her clone she was trying to get a current that was strong enough to cut through a boulder but it was harder then she had thought. A few minutes ago she had learned how to do a weaker version of the Lightning Blade called the Chidori and it was a work in progress even now. Her mind was constantly wondering how it was taking so long to get it down.

"Alright I think it's time for us to call i a day. You've been trying to learn that for the better part of three hours." the clone said to Laxia stopping her from continuing her training. "What? But I almost have it I can feel it." she said to the clone. "I know but you still have three weeks to perfect any and all techniques I have to give you." he told her. "Oh alright fine." the blonde dragon slayer grumbled out.

Meanwhile with Natsu and the clone he was training with "Oh man I'm so tired." Natsu grumbled. "Well maybe you shouldn't have made your Fire Dragon's Great Fire Annihilation so big. I mean you got it near perfected in two hours so whats with exhausting yourself to the point of passing out." Happy said. Naruto looked at the cat with a raised eyebrow "Well Happy the difference between perfected and near perfected is still a big difference. If Natsu were to go up against my own his would lose due to the difference in power levels." Naruto told him before he grinned.

"Although right now it could use a bit of work it could still do a lot of damage." Naruto praised the pinkette. "yeah I guess you're right about that one." Happy said thinking about what Naruto was trying to say. Over at another clearing Gray had quickly learned that making only one mirror didn't count as success. Naruto had drilled him over and over and over until he had made enough to create a dome of ice mirrors that could withstand his fire and even then they didn't last long because of the energy he needed to keep them going strong against the dragon. "Alright that's enough for today." Naruto told him after three hours.

"Ugh finally." Gray grumbled as he collapsed to the ground exhausted. "You're a slave driver when it comes to training you know that right?" Gray asked him causing aforementioned blonde to laugh at the ice dragon slayer. "Oh please you managed to learn the land of glaciers pretty quick and it was and advanced form of the dragon slayer arts I have yet to teach you." Naruto told the ice mage. "Yeah but could you be less ruthless when you're training me?" Gray asked the clone.

"Nope gotta be tough in order for you to get strong. Believe it or not before I turned into a dragon I myself struggled with almost everything when it came to learning." Naruto said to him. "Seriously?" Gray asked him. "Yep and when I discovered the Shadow Clone ability that's when my ability to learn was made easier." Naruto told him. "Maybe if I learned it I could actually do better in this heel you call training." Gray grumbled.

"Can't the energy level you have right now even at your best you might be able to make at least three without exhausting yourself completely." Naruto told him. "So this clone spell is a no go for learning then. Man that sucks." Gray whined in exhaustion. "Oh your not doing all that bad you certainly made more progress than I actually thought you would." Naruto told him. "You really think so?" Gray asked with a raised eyebrow. "Really really." the clone told him.

With Juvia the clone training her couldn't be more surprised if he was working with a female Tobirama Senju in female form. "Kaiōryū no Suijin Hōen (Sea Dragon King's Encircling Deluge)" Juvia called out. The air was suddenly filled with water before it crashed to the ground and washed away most of the clearing around them. The clone was hard pressed to stand ontop of the water before it washed away. "So how was that Naruto-sama?" Juvia asked him.

"It was good. Certainly better than what I thought it would be when I first showed it to you." the clone said. It was at this time the teen collapsed to a knee in exhaustion. "Juvia suddenly feels as if all of her magic was taken. Naruto-sama what has happened to Juvia?" she asked him. "Well to put it simply you exhausted yourself with your training." the clone told her. "Juvia would like to quit training before you make her keel over and die Naruto-sama." Juvia told him.

"Well it's a good thing I was going to call it a day anyways. You did good Juvia. Tomorrow when your all rested up I'm going to teach you how to make a dragon out of your water." Naruto told her. "Really a water dragon that sounds really cool. Juvia can't wait to learn it from yo." Juvia told him. Naruto could only sigh at her antics. Finally with Lisanna and the final clone Lisanna had finally managed to make a crystal that could withstand Naruto's immense strength.

"Shoryuken (Crystal Dragon's sword)" Lisanna called out and turned her arm into a crystal blade with sharp spikes on it that start to quickly spin until it's more like a chainsaw than a sword. Jumping up Lisanna raises her arm up before she brings it down with great force. The force of the swing tears the ground apart and throws several trees back in pieces. She then turns her arm back to normal and looks at the clone.

"So how was that?" she asked him. "Certainly better than when you first started. You have quite a few techniques under your belt now that you could be at Natsu's old level before I began training you guys today. Tomorrow I'm going to teach you how to activate your dragon force." Naruto told her. "Dragon Force what's that?" Lisanna asked him. "I'm glad you asked. Dragon force is an incredible ability that allows you to match the power of a dragon, but you exhaust your magic reserves quickly due to the amount of power that is required to keep it going." Naruto told her.

"Wow is the dragon force really that powerful?" Lisanna asked him where he then nodded to her. That was only the first day tomorrow all of them would be at a more powerful level than before. Naruto dispelled his clones and got all their memories and could only smirk. Yes Fairy Tail was indeed the strongest guild in all of Ishgar as of right now. Tomorrow he was going to have them spar when they rested well enough to stand on their feet.

There was one day until the exams for those who hoped to become S-Class came. Naruto and the dragon slayers were at the training grounds for their final training session to see if they had become more powerful as he had hoped. "Alright as you all know the S-Class exams are tomorrow. This means that I can no longer train you in your magic abilities. You have all become something that I can honestly say are a army in the making." Naruto told them which made them raise their heads higher.

"But..." Naruto said causing them to get serious quickly. "In order for me to confirm it I have to see how well you can do in a fight against me." Naruto said as their eye's widened in shock. "What the hell do you mean by that?" Sting asked him. "I meant exactly what I said you're going to fight me to see how far you've come in the three weeks I have trained you." Naruto told the dragon slayer causing them all to tense up.

"But wouldn't that be dangerous for you?" Wendy asked him. Naruto chuckled "Normally yes a dragon slayer attacking me would spell trouble. But not today. You see we will each be having something akin to all out spars, which means there will be no holding back. Well except me. I have techniques that can destroy a man at a cellular level that you don't want me to use on you." he said as they all started to sweat really bad at the thought of a technique that could destroy a person like that.

"Well let's get started then." Naruto said breaking them out of their thought's. "Well I'm first." Natsu said as he walked forward eagerly. "Alright Natsu's first." Naruto said to the group who jumped back. Looking at his adoptive son he spoke "Remember go all out and don't hold back." Naruto said. "I wouldn't dream of doing such a thing." Natsu responded to his adoptive father with a smirk written on his face.

"Good. Now... Begin." and with that Naruto disappeared shocking Natsu. Natsu during the three weeks he was learning under his father had learned many new and amazing things that he hadn't known as a child which he thought was awesome. One thing he learned was to never let a enemy sneak up on you. He shivered as he remembered the stunt Naruto pulled on him a week ago. Turning around he ignites his fist and calls out "Karyū no Go Ken (Fire Dragon's Hard Fist)" and punches where he thought Naruto would pop out of the ground.

However when he punches the ground he misses the flash of yellow before he feels a tap on his shoulder. Surprised Natsu immediately turns to launch a flaming kick, but Naruto stops it with his open palm. Turning his other hand towards his adopted son Naruto calls out "Shinra Tensei (Almighty Push)" and blasts him away with what seemed to be a blast of air.

Natsu gets up with a grimace while thinking "That wasn't a normal spell. I remember he used it once to stop a wave of liquid earth once. I know it seems to be a blast of wind, but there's more to it than that I'm sure." he then looks to his father. "What?" Naruto asked. "Don't what me. What kind of technique only needs you to turn your hand? I remember you used it during our confrontation against the Oracion Seis, but I only saw it once." Natsu said. Naruto opted to ignore his son for once.

"And you would do well to remember what comes next." Naruto said as he appeared behind Natsu. Natsu dodges the kick aims at him before he faces his father. Drawing his head back Natsu decides to try out one of the techniques that he was taught "Karyū no Goka Mekkyaku (Fire Dragon's Great Fire Annihilation)" and spews out a sea of flames at his father.

Naruto rears back his own head before he too releases his own sea of flame. Much to Natsu's shock the flames that his father spits out easily overcame his own forcing Natsu to stop his own before swallows the flames that are coming towards him. "Not bad Natsu, but you need to work on your aim just a bit son." Naruto told him. "What the hell do you mean by that?" Natsu asked as he opened his eye's.

He then notices where he is facing. He also notices the annoyed/angry faces of the other slayers, mainly the girls, looking at him. "Eh heh heh my bad." he chuckled nervously. "Focus Natsu you're not even trying." Naruto told him as Naruto reappeared in front of him. Naruto launches a open palmed hand into Natsu's chest and launches him back as the pinkette coughs up a glob of blood.

"What the hell was that?" Lisanna asked. "An ancient form of martial arts that is long forgotten. I'll teach you guys a bit of it at a later date." Naruto said as Natsu got up and charged Naruto. Launching a flaming fist at the blond Natsu tries to hit him but even now Natsu is holding back much of his power. Is it the fact that Naruto happens to be his adoptive father or is it something more. "Natsu if you don't go all out right now I am leaving for good, and I won't be coming back I can promise you that. Now show me how far you've grown boy." Naruto told him more as a lie since he loved his son and wanted him to get more serious.

Natsu narrowed his eye's before he appeared in front of Naruto "Karyū no Kagizume (Fire Dragon's Claw)" Natsu calls out as he launches a flaming foot at the blond. Naruto smirks as his threat got through to Natsu. Catching the flaming foot he did a roundhouse kick and kicked Natsu in the side of his head sending him sprawling across the dirt. Natsu quickly got back to his feet and charged him once again.

"Karyū no Koen (Fire Dragon's Brilliant Flame)" Natsu called out. He then ignites both of his fist before he brings them together making a large fireball, and then throws it at Naruto. Naruto smirks as he knows his son has gotten serious before he swats the fireball away with a swipe of his hand. Natsu is once more on him again and throws several punches at him all of which the blond dodge effortlessly.

Seeing that the blond wasn't fighting seriously Natsu steps up his game and covers his body in flames. He then jumps at Naruto and calls out "Karyū no Kenkaku (Fire Dragon's Sword Horn)" and tries to headbutt the blond who just holds out a hand and calls out once more "Shinra Tensei (Almighty Push)" and sends Natsu flying once more. Instead of landing in a heap Natsu retains his balance and skids across the ground until he stops.

Natsu charges once more towards the blond and ignites his hands. "I'm going to ge-but before he could get close Naruto appeared behind him once again this time in a crouch. "I told you that you should never let an enemy get behind you." The blonde said as he brought his hands in the Tiger seal "Now you're going to learn a new lesson. "Konohagakure Hiden Taijutsu Ōgi: Sennen Goroshi (Leaf Village Secret Finger Jutsu: One Thousand Years of Death)" Naruto calls out.

And he then thrusts his fingers... into his bottom. Natsu eye's widen before he flies away holding his butt while screaming in pain. The others see this and have different reactions. Sting, Rogue, Gajeel, and Wendy's jaw drop in shock that such a move would work. Juvia blushes bright red almost like a tomato before she imagines the technique being used on her in such an intimate way, but in a different spot of the body. Lisanna, Gray, and Laxia question whether that was a real move or not, but seeing what it did to Natsu kept them quiet as they didn't want said... move to be used on them.

When Natsu lands he is still clutching his bottom and groaning in pain. His butt is also smoking as if it it had been set on fire. Naruto smirks at the pain he gave his son. "Alright that is one point for me and zero for Natsu." Naruto says with a humored voice. Natsu only groans in pain. "Alright since Natsu is out of commision due to a hurt bottom who's next?" Naruto asked them. This time Sting steps up to the plate. "Alright Sting's up do watch closely." Naruto told the group of teens who nod.

"As long as you don't end our fight like you did with Natsu then I'm good." he said pointing to the moaning Natsu. "Alright I can do that." Naruto tells him. Sting then engulfs his hand in light before he calls out "Hakuryū no Ha (White Dragon's Blade )" and then shoots a beam of light from his palm aimed at Naruto. The beam of light shapes itself into a large blade of light which the blond easily dodged. But this was Stings' plan.

He vanished in a flash of light before appearing in front of Naruto. He then draws his fist back and calls out "Hakuryū no Tsume (White Dragon's Claw)" and he then begins generating a sphere of light around one of his hands and then firing it at Naruto. Naruto just raises a hand once more and touches the spell before it turns into a large number of cubes and dissolves into nothingness.

Sting's eyes widen when he see's his spell get turned to nothing and blitzes away in another flash of white light. When he reappears he starts thinking "What the hell was that? First he easily repels half of Natsu's attacks and Natsu himself with the flick of a wrist. Now he's able to dissolve magic spell's." he shakes the thoughts from his head and charges Naruto once more. When he appears in front of his fellow blond his fist is covered in white magic "Hakuryū no Go Ken (White Dragon's Hard Fist)" and throws his fist at him. Naruto leans to the left and dodges the fist before he is forced to dodge a kick from Sting.

"Well you're certainly doing better than Natsu. But still I said to go all out and not to hold back." Naruto said to him. Sting does some backflips, which were taught to him by the blonde, and gains some distance. "Alright you're right about that. I guess I have no choice then. Power up "White Drive." Sting says where he is then completely cloaked with an aura of bright light. This mode allows him to better employ his Dragon Slayer Magic whilst at the same time seemingly enhancing his physical prowess to a degree, particularly his speed.

"Oh so you can activate the white drive. One more step until the dragon force. A nasty spell if you ask me, but at least you listen." Naruto commented stopping him in his tracks. "Do you want me to use the dragon force?" Sting asked confused. "I wasn't aware of you being able to use it. Sure I know of the White Dragon Lacrima you have implanted in your body, but I never assumed you could use it." Naruto replies to him.

"Oh I can it's just I've never had to use it in a fight before let alone against a dragon." Sting replied. "Well I would like to test your limits so would you activate it for me." Naruto told the young slayer who nodded. "Alright I guess since you asked for it then I don't really have a choice. Power up "Dragon Force." Sting said before his power was unleashed to it's fullest output. Naruto could honestly say he was surprised by how the boy looked, but he wasn't.

After all when the war between dragons and humans was going on he had seen plenty of slayers use the dragon force. "Impressive that you managed to get this far Sting." Naruto told him. Sting only nods. "But then again all of you except for two can use the full power of the dragon force." Naruto said as he looked at Natsu and Gajeel. Out of all the slayers in the group before him they were the only ones yet to awaken their dragon force. Today that would change.

"Now I want to show you something that I had intended to teach Natsu so get ready because I'm fired up." Naruto told the slayer who had a eyebrow raised. "I want you to pay close attention Natsu because I'm only going to show you once." Naruto told him while Natsu only nodded. "Mōdo Enryūō KAI (Fire Dragon King Mode Activate)" Naruto called out. And explosion of magic is released from Naruto's body forcing all the slayers to throw their arms up to block the energy onslaught.

As a result of the sheer volume of the Magic Power that is released, the blond now radiates incredible heat, and his speed and power are now drastically increased. With the mode activated, in a radius expanding meters, the ground itself becomes lit in a circular inferno; bodies of water near the blond, quickly evaporates away, leaving nothing behind; and the clothes of anyone nearby, Sting, start to burn off from the heat.

"Wh-what the hell is with this guy. First he is practically untouchable due to the fact he's a dragon, and now he's actually calling upon such intense flames." Gajeel thought to himself as he began to sweat. Sting who is the closest knows he has already lost, but as his fellow blond had said, fight with all you had. "Get ready Naruto I'm coming for ya." Sting said as he readied his next attack.

"Well show me what you have son of Weisslogia." Naruto responded. Sting joins the open palms of his hands together, with all the fingers on one hand in contact with the corresponding ones on the other hand, and then separates his palms while keeping the fingers in contact through their tips. Light is generated in the hollow part between his hands, extending from the holes between Sting's fingers. At this point, the White Dragon Slayer completely separates his hands, extending them horizontally at his body's sides as the light he generated takes the form of a large sphere.

Sting then calls out "Hakuryū no Hōrī Rei (White Dragon's Holy Ray)" and the sphere releases it's power, where a large number of white rays are fired towards the flaming blond, leaving their starting point in a curved trajectory to strike him. Naruto stands still with a smirk on his face. It seems that Sting took some time to train himself by making a few new techniques, with this being one of them.

As the white beams of energy strike him Naruto can honestly say he felt a tingle from the strike, but maybe that was just him. "Very nice Sting. I must say you have surpassed my expectations." Naruto told the man. "But that doesn't mean I'll let you get a free strike because I feel like it." he said before he disappeared. He then reappears before the teen with his fist drawn back, and punches him as he called out "Enryūō no Hōken (Fire Dragon King's Demolition Fist)" and punched the teen.

Luckily for Sting he managed to dodge. Unlucky for Sting he wasn't the one being aimed at. When Naruto strikes the ground where Sting once stood it exploded in a manner similar to his Crash, except this time the explosion released flames at the same time in a similar manner to a volcano erupting. When Sting was thrown back by the explosion he honestly didn't see coming the result of his facial features was priceless to the blond shapeshifter.

"Don't give up just because you're a bit banged up." Naruto told the teen. "Oh trust me I don't plan on losing just yet." Sting replied to his mentor/friend/boss/ass-kicker."Good I would hate to see you throw in the towel so soon." Naruto told him. Sting said nothing and vanished once again. Sting reappeared before Naruto with a light encased fist and made his next move "Hakuryū no Tekken (White Dragon's Iron Fist)" Sting called out as he tried, key word tried, to punch the burning blond.

Naruto raises his hand and catches the punch in his palm and surprisingly slide back several feet due to the amount of power Sting put behind the punch. "Nice very nice." Naruto tells the blonde slayer. Sting smiles at the praise before he vanishes once more "Hakuryū no Kenkaku (White Dragon's Sword Horn)" and tries to headbutt the blond shifter. Naruto smirks at how well Sting is holding up against him and steps up his own power just a bit.

Naruto dodges the headbutt and raises both of his fists before he clasps them together and calls out "Enryūō no Agito (Fire Dragon King's Jaw)" he then proceeds to strike the dragon slayer down from above with his joined hands, causing grievous damage to the teen who cries out from the pain. His white dragon scales that appeared when he activated the dragon force break and he slams to the ground forming a smoking crater.

When the smoke clears Sting is unconscious, but otherwise fine. "Well Since Sting is out cold who's next?" Naruto asked as he released his Fire Dragon King mode and returned to normal. This time Gajeel steps up. "Alright I guess it's time for my ass to get kicked in this round." Gajeel says as he cracks his neck. Naruto nods before he waves a couple of the dragon slayers over to retrieve Sting's unmoving form. "Alright this should be good then." Naruto says as he cracks his knuckles.

"Yeah let's get this over with already." Gajeel says to the chuckling blond. "Alright Gajeel let's see if what I was able to teach you stuck in your thick headed skull." Naruto said as he saw Gajeel develop a tick mark "I'll show you." the pierced teen yelled as he charged Naruto. "Heh just like Metalicana. It seems that your boy has adopted your short temper my friend. I just wish you guys were here to see how much they've grown since our departure." Naruto thought with a smile before he gained a serious look on his face as he looked at the charging Gajeel.

"Setesuryū no Shigure (Iron Sand Dragon's Sand Drizzle)" Gajeel called out. He then opens his mouth and appeared to barf, disgusting but that's how it looked, a black substance from his mouth. When he was done he clamps his hands into fists. After clotting together sand into countless small lumps, Gajeel uses the sand to attack the damned blond from every direction.

As the clumps of sand assault the blond he has to admit he would fit perfectly inside the Sabaku clan. "I must say- Naruto says as he tries to dodge several of the shots of sand-"You're certainly better with that Iron Sand manipulation of yours than I originally thought." he told the teen. "Heh are we conversing or are we fighting?" Gajeel asked rhetorically. "I do believe we are fighting my boy. Now "Yoryū no Kakazan (Lava Dragon's Floral Mountain)" Naruto calls out.

Naruto then creates a small volcano that explodes violently, sending molten rock flying up in all directions like a giant flower. With the area now a field of Lava those who were observing could see Naruto standing unaffected by the molten rock while Gajeel was hovering in the air on a platform made from black sand. "Holy shit that was a close one." Gajeel said. "Yeah well this is only just the beginning Gajeel-chan." Naruto remarked.

"I'll show you Chan!" Gajeel roared as he shook a fist at the infuriating blonde causing the rest of the slayers and the now awake Sting to laugh. "Alright then take this "Tetsuryūsō: Kishin (Iron Dragon's Lance: Demon Log's)" Gajeel called out as his seal appeared before him. Then a multitude of iron spikes are fired at the blond who easily countered them by releasing a burst of gravity with a wave of his hand.

"Nice try but you'll have to do better than that if you want to beat me Gajeel." Naruto told him. "Grrrrr! Alright then "Tetsuryū no Hoko (Iron Dragon's Roar)" Gajeel called out as he released a tornado of Iron and energy at him. Naruto only stomps on the ground calling forth a thick wall of lava to take the attack. When the teens attack is over Naruto reverts the wall of molten rock back into slag and then recalls the lava so Gajeel could land, even if he loses an advantage over him.

Gajeel drops to the ground and looks to the man that has been training him for three weeks in an ability he didn't know an Iron Dragon Slayer could "What game are you playing?" he thought as he looked at Naruto. He had to jump as a spear of earth rose out of the ground trying to impale him "Focus Gajeel. Remember all it takes is a second and you could die." Naruto told the dragon slayer. Gajeel nodded and continued to focus on his fight.

"Tetsuryūken (Iron Dragon's Sword)" Gajeel called out as he transformed his arm into a sword. The spikes on the sword began to spin until it began to buzz like a chainsaw. Jumping up Gajeel swung his arm tearing the ground apart. Naruto dodges the blade and claps his hands together. "Hyoryū no Makyō Hyōshō (Ice Dragon's Demonic Crystal Ice Mirrors)" Naruto calls out and the temperature drops to near freezing levels.

Suddenly thick slabs of ice appeared in the form of a dome around a surprised Gajeel. Looking at the closest one he swings his arm and cuts deeply into the slab of ice, only for it to repair itself in mere seconds. "Good luck trying to break out of this technique. When I was twelve years old I met a person who utilized this particular technique and it nearly killed not only me, but a close friend of mine as well." Naruto said as he appeared in one of the mirrors of ice.

Rearing his head back Gajeel calls out "Tetsuryū no Hoko (Iron Dragon's Roar)" and let's out a roar at the same mirror. The shards of iron freeze but make no physical damage appear in the ice. Humming to himself Gajeel comes up with a new plan. Calling upon his limited amount of sand he then forms a black spear "Setesuryū Saikō Zettai Kōgeki: Shukaku no Hoko (Iron Sand Dragon's Ultimately Hard Absolute Attack: Spear of Shukaku)" Gajeel calls out.

Throwing the Spear Naruto easily caught it before he placed it over his knee and pushed where it broke in two. Gajeel's eye's widened at this sight. That was one of his newest attacks yes but it shouldn't have snapped like that so it wasn't that much of a surprise, but still he had felt the power he had stored inside of the spear. "Nice try Gajeel, but maybe a little more strength towards the center of it next time." Naruto tells him and throws the two pieces to the slayers feet.

Dissolving the spear back to sand Gajeel smirked at the advice. "Alright then let's see how you handle this "Satetsuryū Shuriken (Iron Sand Dragon's Shuriken)" Gajeel called out as he turned his sand into large shuriken which he then sent towards the blond. Naruto turns and weaves in between the large projectiles with ease before he turns to Gajeel. "Nice move, but I'm more nimble than I appear." the blond said.

Rushing forward Naruto appeared before Gajeel with his fist drawn back "Light's out sparkles." Naruto said and then punched him hard enough to knock him out cold. When he collapsed Naruto then looked at the rest of the dragon slayers. "Alright who's next?" Naruto asked as he looked at the group of teens while the mirrors of ice dissolved back into water and then disappeared. Natsu immediately shook his head no and stepped back while placing his hands on his butt.

Sting Shook his head no showing he had been beaten enough already. In a surprise move Lisanna stepped forward. She looked at the dragon in human form before stuttering "P-please don't hurt me that much... please?" she asked him. Naruto only raised an eyebrow at the whitette "Why would I hurt a girl?" he asked her. "W-well with what you did to the guy's I just thought you would do the same." she replied honestly.

"Naw I'm rude yeah, but I am not a jackass that hurt's women." he replied causing her to sigh in relief. "Well then let's get started." Naruto said. "Alright but you asked for it." Lisanna replied before she drew her head back "Shoryū no Hoko (Crystal Dragon's Roar)" the white haired teen called out. She then spewed a tornado of magic with small shards of crystal mixed in for a bit of added damage. Naruto raises his hand and sends out a burst of energy to disperse the cloud of magic.

Naruto then claps his hands together and the ground starts to shake. Naruto stands firmly on the ground when suddenly "Doton: Yomi Numa (Earth Style: Swamp of the Underworld)" he called out as a sudden swamp literally appeared out of nowhere and she sank up to her waist in the thick mud. "H-hey what is this?" she exclaimed. "Oh this is the signal for the end of our fight. Don't get the wrong idea, but I already know that you're a powerful wizardess Lisanna." he told her.

"B-but I didn't show many skills." she stuttered out. "I know and I don't need to see them like the others. Unlike them I know you will continue to improve and get better and better until you never stop improving." he told her. She smiled and nodded her head "I understand." she said. Naruto waved his hand and the mud returned to the earth and she walked back over to the group unharmed.

"Alright next." he said and this time Rogue stepped up. "Alright let's do this." the black haired teen said. With a motion of his hand a spear of darkness appears in his hand. "Alright let's see how good you've gotten." Naruto said. Swinging the spear at him Naruto jumps back and in a flash of heat a spear appears, but is instead made of flames. Swinging his own spear the flames destroyed the dark weapon where it then dissipated in a rain of shadow-like shards.

Rogue then surrounded himself in shadows before his power was almost fully released "Shadow Drive" Rogue called out and charged at Naruto. Raising his fist he brought it down on the blond who raised his forearm to block it. Throwing a kick at him Naruto raised his own leg to block the strike before Naruto threw his own punch at the slayer. Rogue dissolved into shadows and the strike passed through him before Naruto ducked below another kick from the teen.

Seeing that his new mentor had dodged Rogue let out a low growl. Throwing another punch at the blond Naruto leans back and avoids the powerful strike and leans down and sweeps the teens feet out from underneath him. Rogue stands up and draws his head back and then releases a wave of shadows from his mouth "Eiryū no Hōkō (Shadow Dragon's Roar)" the teen called out his attack.

Naruto jumps over the draconic roar and lands behind Rogue. Naruto kicks the teen which sends Rogue sprawling across the ground. Getting back to his feet Rogue see's Naruto standing in the same place he was when the blond kicked him. Transforming into shadows the dragon slayer races towards the blond where he appears behind him and then extends his shadow out where it quickly immobilizes the blond shapeshifter.

"Not bad Rogue. Not bad at all. But there is still one thing that you forgot." Naruto said. "And what is that?" Rogue asked. "I taught you this technique therefor I know how it works better while you've known it for a few weeks." Naruto said as suddenly Rogue found himself unable to move. "W-what the heck!" Rogue exclaimed. "I told you I know how to use this technique better, which also means I am able to reverse the effects of how you use it." Naruto said.

"Dammit I guess this means that I lose." Rogue said. "Yeah I suppose it does, but hey it's not like it's the end of the world. After all this is just me seeing how well you might make it in the S-Class trials." Naruto told the teen with a smile. Rogue cracked a small smile "Yeah that's true. Maybe one day i'll beat you." Rogue stated. "Yeah that'll be the day." Naruto says as he releases the teen who walks back to the other slayers.

"Next." Naruto says and this time Laxia steps forward. "Oh so little Laxxie is ready to tussle is she now." Naruto says jokingly while the eldest of the slayers blushed as she thought about a different type of tussling with the blond shapeshifter. "Let's get started." she said simply as she gained a serious look on her face. "Very well then show me what you got." Naruto said. Laxia surrounded her body in golden electricity and blitzed behind Naruto.

Lxia appeared before the blond and drew back her fist "Rairyū no Tekken (Lightning Dragon's Iron Fist)" she called out and thrust her fist at her fellow blonde. NAruto raises his own hand and blocks the powerful womans punch with his own palm and to their surprise his own hand is covered with a thin layer of lightning which causes the blond woman's to disperse in a fizzle of small sparks. "Nice very nice." Naruto compliments her.

Laxia launches an electrified kick at the man but Naruto leans back and manages to dodge the strike. He then sees the woman thrust her head at him in an attempt to headbutt him. Naruto leans left and she instead bites into his shoulder drawing a bit of golden blood from him. Naruto winces in pain before he jumps back. Looking at the wound he watches as the cut steam's and then closes, but is he looked closely he would have seen a scar forn where she ripped off his flesh.

Laxia spits out the chunk of skins and wipes her mouth before she spits out another glob of blood that belonged to the dragon. "Ok I'll admit I didn't see you biting me and all that, but that was a good hit." Naruto said as he ripped off his shirt to show his once more flawless skin. Laxia, Wendy, Juvia, and Lisanna blushed at the sight of the blonde's chiseled form, while the guys' were wondering how he managed to look like that.

Naruto see's the blushing teens and snaps his fingers causing them to get back on track "I thought that I was supposed to be testing you not have you ogle my body like a closet pervert." Naruto said. Laxia narrows her eye's and vanishes once more before she appeared behind the blond. Throwing another punch Naruto leans left out of her way and grabs the offending arm and lifts her above his head, before he slams her into the ground causing it to crater from the impact.

Laxia blitzes away once again before she reappears with her head drawn back "Rairyū no Hoko (Lightning Dragon's Roar)" Laxia called out as she released a pillar of lightning from her mouth at the blond. Naruto calls upon the lightning armor created by the raikage long ago and blitzes behind the blond with his own fist raised before he punches the blond in her back causing her to start rolling across the ground due to being struck by her fellow blond.

Laxia quickly rises and rushes towards the man and throws a kick at his head which Naruto blocks with a forearm. Naruto launches his own kick and Laixa barely ducks under it. Naruto launches a fist at her trying to hit her, but she leans out of the way before throwing another kick at his head. Naruto duck under the leg and grabs it before he spins a couple of times and releases the dragon slayer where she goes flying for a couple of feet, but in the end Laxia keeps her balance and slides across the ground. She rushes her fellow blond and they continue to fight hand to hand.

"Raiiryū no Agito (Lightning Dragon's Jaw)" Laxia says as she appears above him. She clasps her hands together and brings them down upon his head causing Naruto to crash to the ground, or so she thought. "Nice try but I've been alive to long not to see something like that coming." Naruto said as he appeared behind her once again. Turning with a clenched fist she tries to hit him with a backhanded fist but Naruto blocks it once more with his forearm.

Naruto launches a kick at the woman's abdomen and sends he sprawling once more. Sitting up she looks at the man with a raised eyebrow "Since when were you this good at fighting I remember actually hurting you as a dragon?" she asked him. Naruto chuckled at her "Well as a dragon I'm weak to the Dragon Slayer Magic, but as a human I am immune to a lot of things. Sorry Laxia-cha, but this is still my win. You did good though so I don't need to see any more of your skills since I know what you're capable of." Naruto told her with a kind smile. Laxia stands up and nods to the blond man and walks back to the group.

Returning his gaze back to the group Naruto waits for the next one to step up. This time Gray walks away from the group of beaten teens where he walks up to Naruto and stopss a few feet away from him and then looks at him with a blank face. "Let's just get this over already." Gray said before he stomped on the ground creating a spear of ice that nearly impaled Naruto. Naruto managed to dodge the spear of ice before he lit his hands on fire again.

Naruto then swings his fist at the spear of ice and destroys it with a single strike. Another spear of ice appears and that too was destroyed by the blond. Naruto starts to walk towards Gray with an even face destroying each spear before he stands in front of the teen. "You really are like my old friend Shikamaru. Lazy as hell." the blonde said. "Well I guess I have no choice but to give up then." Gray replied. This caused the blonde to raise an eyebrow at Gray's antics before he chuckled.

"Seriously..." Naruto say while Gray just nods. "But it hasn't even been five minutes yet." Naruto said as he watched Gray walk back to the group. "Well it's going to have to stay that way then." Gray said as there were now two slayers left to test. Naruto releases a sigh before he motions for one of the two girls left to test come up. Wendy was the one to step out from her peers before she stopped in front of him.

"Well Wendy are you going to just give up or are you going to allow me to test your limits?" he asked her. She smirked at the blond "Well why don't you come find out Naruto-kun." she said in a sultry manner. Naruto raises an eyebrow at the buxom teen. Sure she had been calling him that for several weeks now, but never like that. "Well alright then I guess I'm going to have to make you work then." Naruto told the blunette.

"Well let's get started." she said with a smile on her face. She then drew her head back and called out "Tenryū no Hōkō (Sky Dragon's Roar)" She called out. Wendy breathes a hurricane-like blast at the blond while he raises his eyebrow yet again. He then raises a hand and disrupts the spell by sending out a burst of gravity. "Ok seriously what kind of spell is that? All you ever do is raise your hand and then any spell sent at you get's destroyed. Hell even people get sent back so can you at least tell us what that spell is?" she asked the blond who released another sigh.

"Very well then. You want to know what kind of spell it is I will indulge you." he told her. "It's a powerful gravity technique invented long before the era of magic ever came into being. As a matter of fact my ancestor was the one who created it and used it to fight off a primordial being of mass destruction. What I am using isn't even close to being its full power." he told the teen. "What kind of damage does the full power of this technique cause?" she asked warily.

"Let's just say if I were to use its full power on a town the size of Magnolia then the town of Magnolia will cease to exist and there shall be extra damages done for a few extra miles outside the city limits." he told her. Her eyes along with all the other slayer eyes widened at this new revelation. So he was basically going extremely easy on them when he used this technique. He even admitted his ancestor fought a primordial being the oldest of the old besides a Titan and likely just as powerful.

She gulped but steeled her nerves. "Well thanks for not using the full power of it I guess, but still either way I'm going to make you work to beat me." she told the blond. "Well let's get back to work then." he replied. She runs at him and surrounds her hand in sharps winds "Bofuryū no Go Ken (Gale Dragon's Hard Fist)" Wendy called out and thrust her fist at Naruto. Naruto takes a small jump back and watches as the young woman punches the ground making a small crater.

She then starts to swing both her fists at him while he kept leaning away from the powerful strikes. She then goes to punch him in the gut, but Naruto catches her wrist stopping her from landing a blow on him. She launches a kick at his head forcing Naruto to release her hand and lean out of the way. Naruto threw a left jab at her and managed to strike her in the shoulder which made her wince. Wendy surrounded her body in more wind and jumped at the blond.

"Tenryū no Kenkaku (Sky Dragon's Sword Horn)" the young woman called out. Naruto jumps over her as she tries to headbutt him and pushes down on her causing her to crash into the ground. Wendy stands up and looks at him with a dark look. Naruto now confused asks "Ok what the heck caused this?" while Wendy says nothing and charges him. She starts to swing her fists that are covered in sharp winds at him wildly.

"Yo Wendy calm down I didn't do anything now." Naruto tells her as she releases another roar, but this one is three times as powerful as her last roar. "Yes you did now stand still so I can kick your ass." she roared in feminine rage. "Ok at least tell me what I did." he replied as he dodged a sharp blade of wind she threw at him. "You grabbed my ass now do as I say and stand still." she replied as she kicked at his head. Naruto grabbed the leg and pushed it back away from him where she stumbles, but regains her balance. Once again she charges and starts to swipe at him with her nails releasing timed bursts of wind at him.

Naruto continued to dodge her attempts to maul him and decided to let her vent her rage until she ran out of energy. Unfortunately since he had lived for thousands of years and still to this day he knew an angry woman was ten times stronger than when she was calm and collected. To his surprise she ran out of energy quicker than he thought and collapsed to her knees in exhaustion a fifteen minutes later, much to his relief. Naruto walked up to her and pat her on the head transferring some of his unlimited energy into her body where she quickly rose to attack him.

This time he raised a hand signalling for her to stop. "I've seen enough. You did good. I will admit that I didn't mean to make you angry, but I guess I am kinda glad I did because I seen how strong you are." Naruto told her. She couldn't help but release a low growl at him for admitting he was glad he grabbed her butt, but then thought about what he said about seeing just how strong she was so in the end she smiled the smile he knew her for. She walked back to the others and Juvia stepped forward so that she could be tested by the blond man she was affectionate towards.

"Alright last but not least Juvia." Naruto said. "Juvia will do her best not to be a burden towards you Naruto-sama." she said. Naruto sighed at the young woman's antics before motioning for her to start attacking him. Juvia rushed him just like all the others and they started to have a fierce hand to hand fight. Juvia threw a left hook while Naruto leaned to the right and out of the way. She then threw a left kick at his head which he blocked with his forearm.

She then tried to throw another punch but he stopped it with his palm. She jumped back and surrounded her hand in water "Kaiōryū no Go Ken (Sea Dragon Kings Hard Fist)" Juvia called out and thrust the fist at him. Naruto engulfed his hand in flames and stopped the young woman's fist with his palm sending out a small cloud of steam from where Juvia had punched his own palm. "You do realize flame and water are neutral to one another right?" Naruto asked her calmly.

Juvia didn't reply as she leaned back and headbutted him. Naruto stumbled back from the teen and she launched a kick at the side of his head. Naruto seeing this brought up a forearm and blocked the strike and launched his own kick at her, but she turned into water and it passed through her. Juvia seeing as he had an opening threw another punch at the blond but he too blocked her fist once more with a palm before he pushed her away causing her to stumble.

Juvia regains her balance and surrounds her body in water jumping at the blond she yells out "Kaiōryū no Kenkaku (Sea Dragon King's Sword Horn)" Juvia tries to headbutt him once more. Naruto just released another burst of gravity from where he stood and cratered the ground and sent Juvia sprawling once again. "Don't just keep trying the same moves. Try something unique only to you. Remember this is just a test and that there is no pass or fail." Naruto tells her.

Juvia stands and nods showing she heard him. "Water Nebula" Juvia calls out and sends a wave of water at Naruto. Naruto jumps over the large wave and lands before he looks at Juvia "Nice very nice Juvia." he tells her. Charging her Naruto incases his hands in electricity and starts to try and strike her. Juvia seen the electricity and felt a tinge of fear. As a Water Mage she had one major weakness... Lightning.

She dodges each of the strikes, but fails to notice a left kick aimed at her head. When the kick connects Juvia is sent sprawling across the ground. Standing slowly Naruto motions for her to come at him. Charging the blond se began a new and hard fight against him, but each time she went to strike him he easily bloked her and she didn't like that so she drew her head back to attack the blond. "Kaiōryū no Hoko (Sea Dragon King's Roar)" Juvia roared and she spit out a large wave of water that took the form of a powerful vortex and struck the blond and tore apart the ground.

Naruto stood still until the water died down "And I have seen enough." he said. "So did Juvia do good Naruto-sama?" Juvia asked him. Naruto sighed at how she showed a suffix like 'Sama' towards him. He wished she still called Gray that, but then again women were a weird species on their own. "Yes you did good Juvia." Naruto said as he motioned for her to walk back to the group. Turning to the group of teens Naruto could only smile at how far they come in a few short weeks.

"Alright I have decided that you are all worthy of taking the S-Class trials tomorrow, but rest assured the trials will not be easy for you." he told them. "I will not be testing you, but I want you to keep one thing in your mind. I want you to fight as if you were about to die, as if you were trying to take on an army on your own." he told them. "I wish you the best of luck tomorrow... all of you. I know some of you are already S-Class, but for those of you who aren't good luck." he that he began to walk away. Tomorrow the next generation would prove just what they could do and so much more.

The next day they were at port waiting for the others that would be taking the trials and the master to arrive so they could go to Tenrou Island Holy Ground for Fairy Tail. Walking up to the ship was Makarov and the man Naruto had saved from Acnologia. "Alright everyone is here. Now we can go and see who is worthy of the S-Class title." Makarov said and then walked up the plank and was followed by the man.

Next was Cana, Erza, Mira, Elfman, Evergreen, Bickslow, Freed, Erza, Gray, Juvia, Wendy, Gajeel, Sting, Rogue, Natsu, Lisanna, Laxia, Levy, Carla, Happy, Pantherlily, Lector, Frosch, and finally Naruto. When the gangway was taken the ship began to move through the water towards their destination... Tenrou Island. Standing at the prow Naruto looked over the water with a calm face as he let the wind blow through his hair.

Sitting in chairs the first generation slayers turned third generation were having complications with their motion sickness and prayed that the trip would be over soon. Makarov chose this time to walk up to the blond. "You know I'm curious about something." the old man said. "And that would be..." Naruto said. "Why didn't you just transform into a dragon and fly us to the island?" Makarov asked him. "Uh because I don't know where this island is. I may have been alive for countless centuries, but I don't keep track of the geography. I just go where the wind blows me." Naruto told Makarov. "Oh yeah I forgot about that." the old man agreed.

Sailing onwards they soon reached an island that had a large tree standing proudly in the center of the island. anchoring the ship Naruto had all those participating in the trials get into a lifeboat and lowered them into the water. "Aren't you coming?" Lucy asked him. "I'll be there when you need me the most, and besides who would want to attack me?" Naruto asked rhetorically. "Don't get too cocky Naruto-sama you could jinx yourself." Juvia said.

Naruto jumped off the side of the ship and landed on top of the water. This was something a few of them had seen and in the case of a couple trained to do so wasn't that much of a surprise. "Wow you're walking on water." Lucy exclaimed. "Heh this is nothing to me. I learned to do this when I was twelve." the blond said to the younger blond wizardess. "Still it is pretty neat seeing something like that." Makarov agreed as they neared the shore.

When they reached the shore Makarov explained what was going to happen and then signaled for the trials to start. Naruto had decided to take a nap and began to walk around until he found a suitable place to rest. As he was walking he could feel the upcoming S-Class wizards do their tasks but an energy soon entered his range that he had recognized only due to the fact that he was the only one able to remember the signature.

Disappearing in a swirl of leaves he appeared behind his old friend who was sitting in a meditative pose. "So you have finally come my old friend. I was beginning to worry you wouldn't show." the man said. "Well I would recognize you anywhere... Zeref." Naruto said. "So you do remember me I'm so glad." the now revealed Zeref said. "How can I not you gave me something to look forward to... Acnologia's destruction." Naruto replied.

"So you still plan on killing him?" Zeref asked. "Of course. If there is one thing I know it's that my nephew needs to be stopped before something bad happens." he replied. "So the plan is still on then." Zeref said. "Well if we do this right then it is possible for us to take him down and do the world a favor at the same time." Naruto said. "How are the others doing?" the dark wizard asked. "Don't really know I only saw them a couple months ago, but they seemed fine to me." Naruto said.

"I would hate to be a bearer of bad news but you do remember what I told you what happens today right?" Zeref asked. "Of course your vision of Acnologia attacking the island and killing all of the slayers and mages that can stand up to him." Naruto said. "Yes that is correct. I assume you haven't told Natsu of what his purpose is yet?" Zeref asked. "No... it's not my place to do so. As his brother I assumed you wanted to tell him." Naruto replied.

"And I am grateful for you allowing me to do so. I would hate to reveal the plan so soon." Zeref said. "So you really do want to die." Naruto said sitting in front of Zeref. "I have been alive for far to long it's time I moved on." he told the blond. "And yet you forget that there are those that have outlived you for several millennia already. We should have died long ago, and yet here we are now." Naruto said. "That is quite true my friend." Zeref said in agreement.

"Well I'm going to go take a nap come find me when Acnologia comes and all that bullshit." Naruto said standing up. "I hear ya." Zeref said with a chuckle. Walking away Naruto left the dark wizard to his own devices and oon found a large cave that was large enough for him to be in his dragon form in, but as it was it would suit him. Walking in Naruto leaned against the wall he fell asleep into a deep and peaceful slumber.

Naruto woke groggily to someone shaking his shoulder. Opening his eyes the blond yawned and stretched a bit before looking at the one who woke him from his nap. "Oh hey Zeref what's happening? Is Acnologia attacking already?" Naruto asked. Zeref shook his head no and sat down. "Well what happened?" he asked. "Natsu found me. He's gotten so big, and then my curse went haywire where it nearly killed him." Zeref said.

"I hope that he was the only one to have seen you." Naruto said. Zeref shook his head no "He wasn't alone. There was a young woman and a young man along with a cat with him. My curse almost killed him, but the scarf you had Anna knit for him from your scales is now destroyed... well more along the lines of pitch black." Zeref said. "So the enchantment I had her place on them worked after all." Naruto said fondly as he remembered the blond celestial wizard that had sent them into the future. "Yes it worked as it should have." Zeref said as they then felt the island shake.

"I hope that's not somebody attacking or else I'm going to be pissed." Naruto said. "I thought you didn't care about humans?" Zeref asked him. "Oh I don't really care as long as they mind their own business, but still this was a day for the children to see just how far they've come and see if they have what it takes to be a S-Class." Naruto told his old friend. "Well I don't recognize most of the signatures so you tell me." Zeref said.

Naruto sighed "Yeah I don't either. Hell I don't know any of them." Naruto said. "I recognize only one, but he should have died long ago." Zeref said. "Well why don't you go take care of the one you recognize and I'll get to work on those that don't belong." Naruto said standing up. "Very well I guess I can stretch my legs for a bit." Zeref said standing up as well. "Good luck Naruto." Zeref said and he teleported away.

'Tch flashy brat' Naruto thought to himself before he too vanished. He reappeared at the base of the large tree and saw a man holding silver flames in his hand. "Alright so simple take out the tree and we win. Too easy." the man said. Naruto sighed and drew his blade. Walking quietly behind the man he then slashed his sword and removed the man's head from his body. Sniffing the blood on the sword Naruto realized what he was. "God Slayer huh very useful abilities." Naruto said.

Kneeling down Naruto pulled out a scroll and scribbled on it until a preservation seal was made. He placed his hand on the man and sealed him into the scroll and then placed the scroll on his hips. He vanished once again and reappeared in front of a man that had formed a large crater with powerful gravity magic. He was surprised when Gildarts arrived and began to fight him so he teleported once more and arrived before a woman with black hair. It was at this time Zeref also teleported to the woman. He then looked at Naruto and nodded his head showing that she was his.

The woman turned around and faced both Naruto and Zeref. She looked at Zeref shocked and immediately bowed. "Zeref-sama you are here." she said. "I have no intention of going along with your plans so leave me." he ordered her. "B-but Zeref-sama we came to help awaken you." she said. "I have been awake for narly four-hundred years. I don't need to be awakened by you humans." Zeref retorted to her. "I-I don't understand." she said.

"What I mean is that those 'keys' that your master has created to 'awaken' me are as useless as life is for me." Zeref said. "ow leave and leave me be or else I will kill you." Zeref said as his eye's glowed an eerie red color. It was at this time a young teen with pink hair ran out of the woods. The young teen stops upon seeing the dark haired woman bowing to Zeref. She looks to Zeref and then back to the woman, but chooses to run to the woman.

"Mom we need to go the mission was a failure." the teen said. "B-nut Master Hades... he said that Zeref needed to be awoken." the woman said. "He's dead. Killed by Zeref-sama. Zeref-sama just told him to leave him alone, but he wouldn't comply and so he killed him." she told her apparent mother. In shock the woman looks at Zeref while he nods to show that she was telling the truth. With that in mind she got up and began to run with hr daughter.

Before they left the clearing Naruto reappeared before them shocking them. Looking at them he gives a small smile "What are your names?" he asked them. "What's it to you?" the teen asked. " Call it curiosity but I just want to know them." he replied. "I'm Meredy, and this is my adoptive mother Ultear now move because we need to leave." Meredy said and brushed past him while pulling her mother along. NAruto didn't reply and decided to leave them be.

He then heard a loud roar he recognized all to well. "So you have finally made it have you... Acnologia." Naruto said as he disappeared before he once more reappeared by the large tree the man was trying to burn down. Zeref also appeared beside him while they watched the dark dragon slowly descend from the sky. "Aren't you going to do something?" Zeref asked. "Only when I'm truly needed, but right now I'll let the other's try and see what it's like to fight against a creature that was created to be at the top of the food chain. Once they have experienced true dispair I will intervene." Naruto replied. "I understand." Zeref said to him.

To say that the members of Fairy Tail were shocked would be a severe understatement right now. "I-it's Acnologia." Natsu said as he looked at the dragon his father had fought a couple of months ago. "No way is this seriously happening right now?" Gray said. "Where's Igneel we sure could use his help right now." Lector said. "He's probably still asleep. What matters now is we have to hold Acnologia off long enough until Igneel arrives." Erza said. "No I will hold him off you all go to the ship. If I die here then it was meant to be." Makarov said as he glowed with magic literally pouring out of his body.

"No way I am a Dragon Slayer. I was born to do this let- Natsu began to say, but Laxia placed a hand on his shoulder and began to drag him away. "L-Laxia what the hell let me go." Natsu demanded. "Not this time. Once we find your father we'll send him here to fight, and then leave, but right now we need to go." she told the pink haired slayer with small tears in her eye's. Seeing this Natsu nods and begins to run after her.

As they began running Natsu began to remember all of the things his father had taught him and then stopped. He then looked back to see a giant Makarov fall to the ground due to being overpowered by Acnologia. "No I won't let it end like this." he said as he began running back. Surprised by this action the others tried to stop him, but soon they saw the determination in Natsu's eyes and followed after him to help the Master out.

Natsu saw the Master's head fall to the ground with a crash signaling his defeat at the hands of the black dragon. Natsu ran past him causing the old man's eye's to open in surprise. "I thought I told you to get out of here." the giant told the pink haired fool. "That's not going to happen." Natsu said as he jumped onto the black dragons arm. Acnologia was annoyed by the insect trying to crawl on him and swing his arm trying to dislodge him.

This sent the giant crashing into the side of a large rock forcing him to release his technique. Erza then jumped down and landed in front of the old man "What! Erza not you too." Makarov said. "It's as Natsu said. We are not going to let it end like this." the redhead told her Master. Soon everyone landed next to the Queen of the Fairies and started agreeing. "She's right without you the guild would fall apart." Rogue said.

"No lizard is going to tear our guild apart you hear." Natsu said as he jumped off Acnologia's arm and landed with the group."You bunch of fools I ordered you to get out of here. Did you not hear me?" Makarov asked them. "Oh we heard. But you know something?" Laxia asked causing her grandfather to look at her. "Most people would let the old man take the fall but not us we're Fairy Tail. Which means we fight as a family." Lector said causing him to look at the red cat. "I still ordered you to get out of here. Now go get out of here and honor your Master's dying wish." Makarov said.

But instead of running away like normal people would, Fairy Tail charged at Acnologia. The youngest generation of Fairy Tail, against the Black Dragon of Apocalypse, lead by Erza Scarlet, the other members of Fairy Tail returned to aid Natsu in his assault against the Dragon, in order to protect their master, in order to protect their own, as a family. Bringing out everything that was left inside them, Fairy Tail team attacked Acnologia, bringing down wave after wave of magic on its gigantic body.

"You... you little." Makarov, the third master of Fairy Tail said in bewilderment, completely shocked for what happened in front of his eyes. He had tried to fight Acnologia himself, to buy them some time to run away, but he was crushed by the powerful beast faster than he could even see it coming. In the moment he was about to face his end, they jumped in and attacked Acnologia with everything they had, doing the very thing that he, as a parent to them all, should be the one doing.

"I want you to know this gramps." Laxia said as she looked at her grandfather and grinned. "I was against this. But do you really think that we're the kind of people who can run away and leave an old geezer behind?" Her grin got wilder as her hands sparked with electricity that could slay dragons. "It's your guild, after all." she said. "You... you idiots." Tears swelled up at the corners of Makarov's eyes, he couldn't believe it and he didn't know what to say. He just sat there and watched on while sobbing quietly.

"Alright guys let's see what nine dragon slayers can do. Come on." Laxia roared at the others. The five exceeds picked up their dragon slayers and flew above the dark dragon, while the four second generation slayers stayed on the ground. "Let's show this overgrown lizard what Fairy Tail is really capable of!" Gajeel roared. "Right." the others agreed. They each drew back their heads and began to unleash unholy hell on the dragon "Tetsuryū no Hoko (Iron Dragon's Roar)" Gajeel called out. "Tenryū no Hoko (Sky Dragon's Roar)" Wendy yelled out. "Karyū no Hoko (Fire Dragon's Roar)" Natsu roared. "Hakuryū no Hoko (White Dragon's Roar)" Sting yelled out. "Eiryū no Hoko (Shadow Dragon's Roar)" Rogue said loudly.

On the ground Laxia and the others released their own roars at the black dragon. "Ranryū no Hoko (Storm Dragon's Roar)" Laxia yelled out. "Hyoryū no Hoko ("Ice Dragon's Roar)" Gray yelled out quickly. "Shoryū no Hoko (Crystal Dragon's Roar)" Lisanna said. "Kaiōryū no Hoko (Sea Dragon King's Roar)" Juvia called out and then the nine dragon slayers breathed out their breath attacks at the dragon. Soon everyone else was joining in to help them take down Acnologia and end his reign of terror with the world.

Erza then Requips into her Heaven's Wheel Armor and calls upon her swords "Dance my blades" she yells as she sends over two-hundred swords at the dragon. Levy waved her hand and called out "Solid Script: Fire" and a large wave of fire raged towards the dark dragon. Lucy summons Sagittarius and pointed at the dragon "Take him down Saggitarius" she ordered and the spirit fired a giant volley of arrows at the reptile. Mira was in her Satan Soul form with a dark ball of energy in her hands "Evil Explosion" she called out before she shoots a beam of dark magic at the dragon of the apocalypse.

"Ōru Kurasshu (All Crush)" Gildarts yelled as he clasped his hands together and formed a ball of his Crash Magic and then threw it at his old enemy. "It's time to take out the trash." Cana said as she called on her magic cards. "Inoriko no Funsui (Prayer's Fountain)" Cana yelled out her attack. "Face the wrath of the Thunder God Tribe." Freed said as runes appeared in front of him and then turned into beams of energy that were aimed at Acnologia. Bickslow called upon his magic dolls "Come on babies let's rock this lizard." he said and the dolls shot out their magic towards the dragon. "Take this" Evergreen says and fires her own magic attack at the dragon.

Makarov stands and calls upon a technique his father taught him and he taught Laxia "I want you to remember this day you hear me." he yells at the dragon before electricity sparks around him. "You messed with the wrong family. Take this "Raikō: Akamikazuchi (Raikō: Red Lightning)" the old man yells as he shoots out blood red electricity. The attacks all combine and explodes. It not only pushed the dragon back in a storm of elemental magic it sent the dark dragon crashing into the waters in a large explosion of power. Landing on the ground the group of dragon slayers waited to see if they had any luck in bringing down the dark dragon.

In the middle of Tenrou Island, Naruto stood up from his position and approached Tenrou Tree, where he placed his hand on it and closed his eyes. He watched as they took on Acnologia, and knew he needed to take action against his enemy. "I guess it is time to step in and help." he said. "Are you sure you're still able to take him on?" Zeref asked him. "Yes." he replied without hesitation. "You remember what happened four centuries ago don't you?" the dark wizard asked. "Yeah, but even my nephew knows that death won't stop me." the blond replied.

"Well I hope that you're not wrong about that. Acnologia even knows that you will fight until your dying breath. I guess I'll see you later... my friend." Zeref said. "Farewell Zeref Dragneel." he replied as the dark mage teleported away to the empty ship of Grimoire Heart. Naruto sighed and began to transform once more into his draconian form. Once he was fully changed he slowly spread his wings before he took to the skies and flew at the dark dragon.

It all came down to this moment...

When the explosion cleared Acnologia was now enraged at these pests that had hurt him. "ROOOOOAAARRRR" the black dragon roared angrily and stomped its hands onto the ground, knocking the members of Fairy Tail away as if they were mere flies. The dragon spread its wings and took off to the sky before looking down at the Island and opened its jaw, sucking in a massive amount of air into its stomach. "UWAAH!" Natsu cried, falling on top of Lucy's back. "Is everyone alright?" Erza asked loudly as she got up from the ground.

"None of our attacks is working at all." Elfman said through gritted teeth, his sister standing beside him, forced to deactivate her Satan Soul form. 'This thing... isn't using the strength it used when it fought me before Igneel came and saved me.' Gildart thought as he gritted his teeth, looking up at Acnologia. "It's just playing with us." he whispered. "It's a breath attack!" Gajeel shouted when he saw the energy began to swirl around Acnologia's mouth. "Is it planning on blasting the whole island away?" Cana asked in shock.

"No way!" Evergreen said scared. "Seriously he is that strong?" Juvia asked. "Everyone who can use defensive magic put the power you've got into it, NOW!" Erza ordered, pointing back to her group. "She's right!" Wendy said as she nodded. "There's not enough time to draw the enchantments." Freed muttered. "There's plenty of defensive magic that does not require writing symbol or seals." Levy said hurriedly, sweats pouring down her forehead.

"Yes that's right." Freed agreed with her. "Well think of one, and hurry." Bickslow said. By now anyone could feel the vast amount of magic Acnologia was emitting, even from here. "Wait where's Igneel?" Natsu asked as he searched the skies for his father. "He's not here." Sting said. "He's either still sleeping or he is on his way to help." Rogue shouted. "Everyone, focus all your magical energy on Freed and Levy." Lisanna shouted.

It was at this time a large shadow appeared above them causing them to smile. "It's Igneel." Wendy said happily. At the same second Igneel crashed into Acnologia forcing him to stop preparing the breath attack. "Stay away from my son." Igneel roared as he and Acnologia crashed into the ground creating a massive shockwave. Igneel stood up and brought down his claws and swiped them over the unscarred side of Acnologia's face and once more turned the dragon's face into a bloody mess. "So you decided to ally yourself with mere humans. That's pathetic, but I wouldn't expect any less from a lowlife such as yourself Igneel." Acnologia said to the Dragon King.

"I'd rather ally myself to a species that isn't hell bent on the destruction of the world." Igneel replied as he flared his wings out to make himself look bigger. Acnologia rammed his body into the red dragon and pushed him back. Igneel brought both his hands up and clasped them together and brought them down as hard as he could upon the dark dragon's back driving him into the ground. Acnologia grunted and brought his tail up and smacked Igneel across the face causing the dragon to stumble back from him. Opening his wings Acnologia took to the skies. Igneel himself followed to the skies quickly after.

Igneel quickly passed the dark dragon and smacks him back in the face with his tail. Acnologia easily shrugs the strike off and sweeps his claws at the red dragon. Igneel leans his head to the left effectively dodging the strike before Acnologia turns back to strike once again. Igneel was quicker and threw a hard left hook that forced Acnologia to turn away from Igneel. Growling Acnologia sweeps his hand back trying to hurt Igneel. Once again Igneel leans out of the way and head butts Acnologia forcing the black dragon to fall back.

Shaking the cobwebs from his head Acnologia turns around and charges Igneel, but the Dragon King wouldn't have that. Rearing his head back he let loose a sea of flames that trapped the black dragon within a large ball of flames. These flames were so hot they were colored white. The sheer heat of this attack was like nothing they had ever experienced. "E-eh." Lucy groaned.

"I-it burns." Mirajane said as Gajeel moved in front of her. "Stay behind me girls." he said trying to protect them from the heat waves that attacked them. "I-I'm boiling." Juvia said as she covered her face. Elfman and Lisanna were looking at the dragon as he released his roar. "Igneel sure is a manly dragon don't you think?" Elfman asked his baby sister while he looks on at the fight.

"T-this heat is unlike anything I've ever felt." Lisanna said. "This is bad. Like really bad." Happy said as he looked at the dragon's attack on his enemy. "It feels like I'm in an oven, and we're standing way over here." Freed said as he wiped the sweat from his forehead. "It's so frigging hot." Laxia said as she began to sweat heavily. Cana looked at the dragon's assault with wide eyes as well. "That's unbelievable. It's almost as if the sun is crashing down from the sky." Cana said. "It's over don't you think?" Gildarts asked.

"I don't know he definitely sounds like he's in pain." Levy said. Lector smirked at this "If that dragon can't take a little bit of heat then he might as well roast." he said as he watched the Dragon King released his wrath upon his enemy. Mirajane could only look at this in astonishment "I think we better hide." she thought aloud. Natsu shook his head "And miss the show? No way man." he said.

"This is the power of the Dragon King? It's pretty sweet don't you think Rogue?" Sting asked as they watched as Igneel rained all holy hell down upon the assaulting dragon. "Heh always gotta one up the competition don't you Igneel?" Rogue commented. "This is what a fight between dragon's can lead to so keep your eye's peeled broskis." Bickslow said as he walked up beside the two dragonslayers. "Who cares we have one of the strongest dragon's to have been born on our side." Rogue commented as the fireball crashed into the ground before it began to three times its original size causing them to look on in awe while it cratered the ground and split the sea apart.

"Amazing!" Erza said. "It's the Fire Dragon's Roar" Happy said quietly. "Oh wow that fireball's huge." Lector said with wide eyes. "You're right about that." Frosch agreed with equally wide eyes. "If he keeps this up I'm sure there won't be any trace of the area left." Pantherlily said. "Well if that dragon wants to kill himself then he can do that on his own." Carla said. "Dear god he could destroy Magnolia if he wanted." Lisanna said as she looked at the ball of flame expand. When the cloud of smoke clears it reveals an uninjured Acnologia, besides the new scars that are now cauterized thanks to the flames made by the powerful dragon, with his wings covering his body and water rapidly filling the hole where he stood.

"RRRROOOOOOAAAAAAAARRRRRRRR" Acnologia roars to the sky. The others are in shock as the only injuries that he had were the one's given to him by Igneel, and then he comes soaring back into the sky. Igneel smirks as some more smoke comes out of his mouth "I'm fired up now!" Igneel says. Igniting his fists Igneel then throws a powerful right hook that impacts Acnologia's jaw knocking out a few more of his teeth. Acnologia swings his tail around and smack's Igneel with it making the Dragon King's head turn to the left.

Recovering from the attack Igneel once again ignites his fist in blue flames which are hotter than his regular red/orange flames that he used earlier in his breath attack... his original flames. Rearing his fist back he sends it racing down upon Acnologia who raises a energy encased fist as well. When the two fists connect the explosion light's up the sky for all to see.

Charging each other with their heads lowered the dragon's start having a shoving contest with the top of their heads as they tried to overpower each other growling at their opponent the entire time. Drawing their heads back they start to headbutt each other kicking up some fierce winds that knock tree's over and clear the clouds from the sky around them. Again and again they but heads like a couple of rams trying to overcome their foe. When they realized that the other wouldn't give in they started to fight with their respective element or elements.

"Yoryu no Tekken (Lava Dragon's Iron Fist)" Igneel roars out as he cover's his fist in molten rock, and rams it down towards Acnologia. Acnologia manages to avoid being hit in the head by the fist that would surely end him and instead get's hit in his chest where he get's pushed back a small bit. Rearing his head back Acnologia draws in a deep breath forming a ball of magic in his mouth before he fires it at Igneel. Igneel easily dodges the attack where it shoots off across the sky and explodes in a bright flash of white. Igneel draws in his own breath and fires a point blank fireball at Acnologia where it explodes in his face.

Shaking the cobwebs from his head Acnologia dodges another claw swipe from Igneel trying to rip his head off, but he misses the tail as it comes around and slams into his chest sending him crashing into the ground. Igneel lands on the ground with a raised arm before he slams it onto the ground. "Yoryu no Goyo Mekkyaku (Lava Dragon's Great Lava Annihilation)" Igneel roared out. Soon the ground starts to heat up where it began to glow red and the grass and trees catch fire from the heat.

Soon geysers of molten rock begin to erupt one after another in a chain reaction. Acnologia could honestly say he now feared the Fire Dragon King and for the first time he actually felt like he was about to die in a battle against his foe. Hardening his heart he focused once more on his objective... killing the dragons of the world. Flying into the air Acnologia starts to dodge the erupting geysers of magma. When the eruptions finished the air was thick with ash and smoke that Acnologia could barely see in front of him.

"Rengokuryū no Go Ken (Cavern Dragon's Hard Fist)" Igneel said appearing behind Acnologia with his fist drawn back covered in earth before he slammed it into Acnologia's back causing the Black Dragon to roar in agony. Turning around Acnologia rushes toward Igneel where they collide in the air, but Igneel's strength proved to be greater than his own, and was dragged to the ground kicking up a lot of smoke that settled back into the air. Igneel emerged from the cloud of smoke first before he looked down at the now clear area seeing Acnologia glaring at him with all the anger he could muster from his soul.

"RRRRRAAAARRRRGGGGHHHHHH" Igneel roar's at his foe which causes Acnologia to roar right back at him. "RRRROOOOOOAAAAAAAARRRRRRRR" in challenge while they tore the island apart from their fighting. Acnologia flies at Igneel who now has his fist's encased in flames once again. Igneel launches several quick punches to Acnologia's chest and face pushing him back a little as Acnologia rears his head back and releases his breath attack at him. Igneel manages to dodge the attack, while the attack explodes in the clouds lighting up the sky once again.

Igneel flies higher into the cloud's with Acnologia right on his tail. When they pass by all the clouds where the two find it hard to breath Igneel looks down at Acnologia. "There's no escape. You cannot flee from me." Acnologia say's while Igneel smirks. "I am not fleeing, and nor will I allow you to. At this height I no longer have to hold back. Are you ready to face your crimes?" Igneel asked the black dragon. "The only one who will fall today is you." Acnologia replied."You will fall here today that I can promise you." Igneel says to him. "Brave words. But empty and they come from the mouth of one soon to be dead. Now prepare to die Igneel." Acnologia say's.

Igneel doesn't speak and instead he rears back his head and unleashes another sea of flames at Acnologia. Acnologia releases his own breath attack where the two collide creating a massive explosion that could be seen everywhere. Encasing his fist's in flame Igneel flies at Acnologia with a fist drawn back ready to strike him. Acnologia readies himself as well by encasing his own fist in his magic. "Enryūō no Hōken (Fire Dragon King's Demolition Fist)" Igneel call's out. Igneel then charges his fist, releasing a huge amount of fire in the process. After a brief delay, he punches his target with immense force so strong, in fact, that it sends Acnologia flying to the ground and straight through a clearing tearing apart the ground.

Acnologia rises again and takes to the skies once again. The black dragon knew as long as Igneel was on his own he could be killed, but he wasn't so sure. What he did know however was that Igneel was holding back ten times as much power now compared to when they fought several months ago, and he knew why... because he didn't want to cause any human casualties, and that would be his downfall.

Igneel releases another roar at him but Acnologia dodges it, but to his surprise the explosion is larger than he thought and he gets swallowed by it along with Igneel. When the explosion dies down Igneel cover's his hand in lava "Yoryūken (Lava Dragon's Sword)" Igneel says and swings the sword down at the dark dragon. Acnologia dodges to the left, but not in time for his left arm to be cut off at the elbow. Acnologia roars in pain as his arm falls to the ground with a loud crash.

Igneel swings the lava sword again and tries to cut his head off but Acnologia dives out of the way. The black dragon then flies around Igneel and above him and swings his tail down and cuts Igneels left arm off at the elbow where he then places his remaining hand on his back "Gakidō (Preta Path)" Acnologia says. Igneel suddenly felt all his power drain and fell to the ground with a roar and a large crash that kicked up a large cloud of smoke. Feeling his energy die out Naruto stands up shakily only to watch as Acnologia charge another breath attack. This time he knew that he couldn't interfere so he teleported to his son and collapsed on the ground.

He could hear them saying that Igneel was dead, but when they saw him flash to where they were they could only let out sighs of relief. "We are finally done for aren't we?" Sting asked. "I guess this is the end of the line." Lector cried. "There must be something we can do right?" Natsu asked as he ran over to Naruto. "I'm afraid there's not." Makarov said. "Let's join hands!" Mirajane Strauss said and offered her hands to the nearest person, her brother as he took it. "We can't let it end here. Get up and fight dad!" Natsu cried. "I can't... I'm all out of magic... he somehow drained my powers." Naruto breathed out heavily. "Now join hands." he ordered.

Natsu grit his teeth and grabbed Lucy's hand, his other hand quickly took Erza's hands into his. "Okay! We'll never give up!" Lucy shouted, as tears flowing from her eyes. "Everyone, join your power together as one!" Makarov aid as Gray also joined in, holding Juvia who held Sting who in turn held Rogue's hand while he held Lector's. Lector held Frosch's hand, and he held Happy's who held Pantherlily's while he held Carla's.

Carla held onto Wendy's hand and she held onto Bickslow's hand. Bickslow held onto Freed's hand and he held Evergreen's while she held Elfman's hand. Elfman held onto Mira's hand and she grasped Lisanna's hand where she held Lucy's while she held the blond shapeshifters only hand while Cana's hand was on his other shoulder. Gildarts held Cana's left hand while he had Levy's hand in his other. Gajeel grasped Levy's free hand and she grabbed Laxia's as Fairy Tail stood in a circle.

Laxia turned to her grandfather and offered him her hand, smiling softly to the tiny old man whose body was shaking, looking at his children in absolute shock. Then, gently he put his hand in hers, a smile made it to his face. "We'll all go home together." Fairy Tail stood in a circle as magical energy flared up around them. "TO FAIRY TAIL!" They cried out all at once, looking up at Acnologia defiantly who then unleashed his breath in a gigantic blast.

Mavis looked at them, and couldn't stop herself from smiling, despite the sadness that was visible in her green eyes. The next generation of Fairy Tail fighting against one of the strongest Dragons, even when another had come to their aid, couldn't prevail. Anyone who knew about the strength of the Dragon of the Apocalypse could see that Fairy Tail was fighting in vain, as their attacks did almost no damages to the black dragon.

The first master put her hands together and prayed. Their bonds and faiths in each other… they were something truly incredible. Mavis could feel it, and she believed… no, knew that they would be more enough for the final spell of The Three Great Fairy Magics to be activated. "Fairy Sphere" Mavis called out, and with that it was done. Ultear and Meredy watched from their lifeboat in shock. They had thought with the arrival of the other dragon Acnologia would fall, but it was to good to be true. "My god not even that dragon was a match for Acnologia." Ultear said shocked.

"My god such power in the form of a single breath attack. It's unfathomable." Meredy said as she watched the Apocalypse dragon claim the title of King of the Dragon's. "It's over now... I guess I will have to wait for the next piece to move and see how things play out. I can still feel your powerful life force even with the amount of magical energies in the air my friend." Zeref said as he watched from afar.

Acnologia was now satisfied. His prey had been killed along with some pests. Even if it had cost him a arm to do so it no longer mattered as the number of dragons left alive had just lowered one more. Soon he would be the last and the world would be his. "In the end... you were still the only one I could ever hope to surpass... uncle." Acnologia said to the air. Seven long years would pass before the group that had traveled to Tenrou would be seen, but in that time so much would change. Flying off Acnologia now searched for new prey in the form of Ancalagon the Earth Dragon Lord.

Seven years had passed since the day Tenroujima (Tenrou Island), wrapped protectively inside one of the Three Great Fairy Magic, Fairy Sphere disappeared completely from the surface of Earthland, bringing the top strongest mages of Fairy Tail down to the deepest part of the sea with it. Fairy Tail, from the strongest Guild of Fiore, had become the lowest, and the weakest mage guild in Fiore. Without its former income, the guild fell into near bankruptcy and could no longer afford to keep their building, which was forced into foreclosure soon after. After they left it, the remaining members of Fairy Tail moved into a small tavern at the edge of the town and made it their base of operations.

"7 years huh?" Wakaba, a member of Fairy Tail, wondered his thought out loud as he blew out smoke from his cigar "It's really hard for me to believe that it's been that long." he said quietly. "The good old days." Max said as he sighed longingly "That really takes me back." he said in reminiscence. "Nothing has been the same since then..." Warren stated tearfully as he looked at the pictures that fell to the ground after the new guild in town, Twilight Ogre had come and wrecked the place.

After learning the horrible news, the remaining members of Fairy Tail had tried to search for their family with everything they had, but not a single one of them was found. All different kinds of organisations had joined together in the search, but none of their efforts had also resulted in anything. The Magic Council had let them know that it was Acnologia who had eradicated the entire island after he had beaten the Dragon King Igneel. It had shocked them to the core and taken all hopes from them because they all knew the story of the legendary dragon, and had seen him in a fight once before, but to know their friend had been defeated by one of his own kind like he was...

It was just that there was no human alive would be able to take on that dragon. Igneel had proved he was more than strong enough to hold Acnologia back and even do some incredible damage to the dark creature. They had wondered why he had been defeated so easily, and figured he was holding back so he didn't hurt the others and in the end had fell in a battle against the demonic dragon. Then suddenly, while they were still in the middle of their tearful moment, they all heard a loud rumbling sound coming from above them. "What's that?" Droy questioned in confusion. "Is Ogre coming again?" Jet asked, growling in frustration.

Quickly, the mages ran outside of the guild hall and looked up, only to have their eyes widened when they saw Blue Pegasus guild's Magic Airship: Christina floating above them. Before any of them could say anything, a voiced cried out from the ship, which for some reason, getting louder and louder by the second "Mennnn!"before it crashed into the ground with frightening impact, shocking the members of Fairy Tail. Looking back at the small crater that appeared once the dust had finally settled, everyone's eyes widened in shock when they saw it was the infamous Ichiya from Blue Pegasus lying on his side in the crater.

"I have some exciting news just for you, Fairy Tail." He said pointing towards them. Appearing to be unaffected by the fall. "I'm Ichiya." he introduced himself to them. "We understand how you feel, Ichiya-sama, but won't you settle down a bit?" Another voice came from above. "Yeah we could have floated down with my wind magic, you know, Ichiya-san." An irritated voice said. "It's been awhile, everyone." A third voice could be heard next, this one softer than the previous three.

The three men landed on the ground gracefully, revealing themselves to be Blue Pegasus' famous Trimen: Hibiki, Ren, and Eve. "Why is Blue Pegasus here?" Jet asked in total confusion, but ignoring his question, the Trimen gathered around Laki, currently the only female fairy mage at the guild and started flirting with her. "You are as beautiful as ever, Laki-san," Hibiki said as he stroked the lavender headed girl's hair. "Those glasses, it really suits you," Ren said with a small blush, adding another compliment.

"Oh, ummm, thank you." She said nervously, unable to find any better response. "Could you guys quit flirting and tells us why you're here!" Max cried loudly. "Stop that right now men we are here on important business!" Ichiya stepped in after rising to his feet. "Please excuse us!" the Trimen said in unison as they bowed their heads at Laki "Please forgive us!" they said. "Why are you even here?" Warren asked. "We've done it!" Ichiya said, dusting himself off and walking out of the crater.

"Something matching Christina's movement characteristics that we've recorded in the information archives has been detected in Fiore's Ethernano Reading…" Hibiki began with a small smile. "Which means that," Ichiya said emphatically as he pointed his hands forward "Tenrou Island still exists." he finished dramatically. "Well what are we waiting for let's go." Macoa the cuyrrent master of Fairy Tail said. "Yeah let's get our friends back." Wakaba said happily. With that they began running to the port to get a ship.

They quickly boarded the ship and headed for Tenrou Island. "I have a question." Bisca said. "Ask away." Alzack, her husband, said to the green haired woman. "How do even know if they are still alive?" she asked. "We don't, but if the guys from Blue Pegasus are so sure then we have to have faith." he replied. Meanwhile Jet and Droy were celebrating the fact they would see Levy again. "Will you two stop goofing off and pay attention!" Max yelled at them. when suddenly the ship stopped.

"Oi what the hell happened to the wind?" Wakaba asked. "Yeah you're right we've stopped moving." Macao said. Walking to the bow of the ship he saw something standing on the water. "Hey do you see that?" he said as he pointed out what he saw. "Yeah what is it?" Wakaba asked. "It's a person standing on the water." Alzack said. "It's a girl!" Wakaba said. "How is she doing that?" Jet asked. "How should I know." Droy said.

With a smile on her face, Mavis Vermilion outstretched her arms to the sides and allowed the holy land of Fairy Tail, Tenroujima, wrapped inside the glowing golden Fairy Sphere, reemerged from the bottom of the ocean, shocking everyone who was watching from a ship not too far from her. After gesturing them to follow her with her hand, Mavis turned around and flew away.

Fairy Tail's wizards landed their ship on the beach and tried their best to catch up to her, but she was simply floating away too fast for any of them to follow. Soon enough, she disappeared from view, but when the group tried to search for the girl, they were able to find something, or rather someone with a familiar mop of pink hair buried under the dirt.

"Natsu…" Max said while the rest gasped in shock. As quickly as he could, he ran as fast as he could and got to the fire dragon slayer's side. After giving a quick check to make sure that he was still alive and breathing, he grabbed his shoulder, while Jet and Droy tried to pull him from the ground "Natsu, get a hold of yourself!" Jet said to the pink haired dragon slayer.

"Wake up your bastard!" Warren cried out. "WHAT!-SHUT UP!" Natsu roared and busted himself of the ground, ready to fight. "NATSU!" Jet, Droy, and Warren cried and threw themselves at him with their arms wrapped tightly around Natsu's neck, bringing him into a giant bear hug much to his shock. "What the hell happened?" The pink haired boy wondered out loud.

"Why did you guys come here?" he then widened his eyes in shock. "And by the way...DID YOU AGE A BIT? AND DROY GOT FAT TOO!" He cried out and pointed at the chubby boy standing next to Jet, his eyes as wide as dinner plates. "You haven't changed at all..." the three cried out of happiness with tears flowing down their cheeks. "We just got attack by Acnologia and then Igneel came and an fought Acnologia. He was amazing you should have seen him." he said, trying to recall his memories. His eyes then snapped open "Umm, what about everyone else?" he asked his friends. Jet, Droy and Max began to explain what had happened to him.

Halfway across the island Naruto woke up with the biggest headache in nearly eight-thousand years. "Ugh my head." he groaned as he placed his right hand to his head. He then looked around and noticed that he was next to Laxia and Juvia who were in a compromising position. He went to stand up and felt his left arm throb causing him to groan in pain. Looking down he saw the nub where his arm used to be and sighed.

"Dammit not again." he said. A mellow breeze blew and a scent entered his nose. Turning around he saw a black arm with blue markings almost like tattoo's covering it lying on the ground. He couldn't help the smirk that formed on his face as he laid eye's on the large arm of the dragon that had nearly killed him. "Well that was a bit to convenient." Naruto muttered to himself as he stood up fully. Transforming into his draconian form he grabbed the arm and placed it where his own arm was cut and then sat it down. Electricity covered his only hand before he brought it down on his arm cutting off some of the flesh with a grunt of pain.

With that part out of the way he then brought his hand down on Acnologia's former arm and made the same cut. Shaking the blood off his claws he once more grasped the appendage and placed it to his nub. The spot where his arm met Acnologia's began to steam and Igneel could feel the flesh melding together, bones becoming one, and the tendons, veins and muscles melding together to fuse and make him a new arm.

Over the last six thousand years each time he had lost an arm, leg, or even his tail he could always replace it with a different dragon's that had already died and he could gain a cheap knockoff of the former's powers. It was why he had the ability to use so many elements if he ever fought. He then felt something off about his new arm... the bones weren't properly aligned with one another.

Grasping the arm he pulled until the bones broke before snapping them back into place with a loud *Crack* before sighing once again. Looking at his new arm he saw that his arm was now turning darker in some places while they were turning red in others. The blue scales were steadily crawling up his arm until they had made it up to his neck before they stopped in their tracks at his eye. His hand glowed green for a few seconds speeding up his healing process before he sighed as he finished his patch up job on his new arm. His tail had also changed, but not much. It was now almost like Acnologia's, but it had the spikes still covering it.

Sighing once more he releases his dragon form and returns to human form. Walking over to the two girls he picks Juvia up off of Laxia and lays the teen beside her friend. Shaking the two girls awake he smiles. "N-Naruto-kun what's wrong?" Laxia askeds before her eye's shoot wide open. "Wait how are we even alive?" she asks quickly. "I don't know, but something tells me we are about to find out." he replied.

Juvia then looks at him and her eye's widen "Naruto-sama I thought you lost your arm in your fight." she exclaimed. Laxia then notices his new appearance as well. "What happened to you, and why do you have tattoos now?" Laxia asked. "I found Acnologia's arm and made it mine. I think that's as good as I can explain it." Naruto said to her. "It doesn't matter I guess that I'm just glad we're still alive." Laxia said. "Juvia is too." Juvia said.

They soon began to wander and came across Sting and Rogue clutching their animal companions in their arms. Kneeling next to them Naruto shook them until they woke. When they were awoke they expressed their surprise at being alive, but Naruto told them to keep on edge as something was off. When the last of the lost members of Fairy Tail had all been awakened and regrouped, Mavis stepped forward and cleared her throat, making herself known to everyone.

"Hello everyone." She greeted them softly with a warm smile on her face. "I'm very happy to finally meet all of you for the first time. My name is Mavis Vermillion, Fairy Tail's first master." She introduced, causing Fairy Tail, save for the current master, to cry out in shock. "H-how?" Erza said in surprise, looking at the first master with wide eyes, much like everyone else. "I passed away a long time ago, so this is just an ethereal body." she responded, closing her eyes.

"Back then… I took the strength of everyone's bonds and faith and converted all of it into magical power. All of your thoughts allowed one of the Three Great Fairy Magic, Fairy Sphere, to be activated. It's an absolute defensive magic that will protect the guild from any evil. However, everyone was sealed in a frozen state… though it's been released, a span of seven years has passed." They all gasped. It was the seven years of nothing.

"So it was the first who protected us?" Makarov said between tears, grinning at the young woman with long golden hair. "It's nothing. Since I converted everyone's strength into magic, I had to give it my all." Mavis smiled "Unwavering faith and resilient bonds will bring even miracles to your side." She then looked at them and smiled with her head tilted to the side. "It's becoming a wonderful guild, Third." she told Makarov with a smile. "It truly is, Mavis-sama." Makarov smiled back at her, and everyone all nodded their heads in agreement. She then looked at the blond "I saw the battle between you and the Dragon of the Apocalypse Acnologia." she said to him. "What about it?" Naruto asked her.

"Well it's just I saw you lose an arm, so I was wondering how you have two now." she said. "I found Acnologia's arm and made it my own. This is what it would look like if he were a human." he responded to the woman. "Well it's nice to see that you are back to one whole piece." Mavis said. "Eh wouldn't be the first time I've had to do something like this so it's not that big a deal." Naruto replied with a chuckle.

"I think it is time we head back. We have overstayed our visit by a good amount of time." Makarov said. Naruto could only chuckle at the old man's quick intervention. "Yeah he's right. We need to see what's changed these past seven years." he agreed. As they went to board the ship Naruto whistled loudly. "Uh you guys do realize I can get us back ten times faster if I fly in my dragon form right?" Naruto asked them rhetorically.

"NO WAY WE GET TO RIDE ON THE BACK OF A DRAGON THAT'S SO COOL!" those that had come to Tenrou exclaimed. Naruto smirked as his body glowed with power for the first time in seven actual years, but to him had been mere hours. Once he was fully transformed Igneel reared his head back and let out a mighty roar to the heavens signaling his return "RRRROOOOOOAAAAAAAARRRRRRRR" allowing those who gazed upon him to feel hope for the first time in seven years. Kneeling down Igneel allowed them all to climb on his back with Natsu sitting on his head. Flapping his wings Igneel flew into the air before he grabbed the boat and flew off towards Magnolia. From her spot on shore Mavis waved goodbye to Fairy Tail and then disappeared once again.

X791 Magnolia

By the time they came back from Tenrou Island, seven years had passed by in Earthland. Lucy looked around the Guild and she couldn't help but smile a little, it felt like a fairy tale she read a long time ago, though she never thought she and everyone of the Guild would end up in a situation exactly like that story. Last night, the Guild got a massive party to celebrate the return of the core members of Fairy Tail, and even if she wanted to Lucy would never be able to forget any moments of that night.

Drinking, singing and dancing...as if they were making up for seven years of lost time, Fairy Tail was no longer the best guild of Earthland, yet it was still pretty much the same as before. Everyone, laughing and smashing their fists into each other face, before wrapping their arms around each other shoulder, tears of joy falling down their eyes... it was like they had never left to begin with. The fun continued until the doors of the small guild building were opened and five familiar faces walked in with a smile on their face.

"Welcome back, everyone!" Sherry Blendy waved to them cheerfully. She was a young beautiful woman with blue eyes, pink hair, large breasts, and a curvaceous body. She wore a black vest top and matching skirt. The vest sported a collar and tied reaching only to her mid-chest and aside from a light cloth band clasped above her navel, her belly and the under-inside portion of her breasts were exposed. She also wore a dark hair-band with points resembling cat ears, and long black gloves reaching to her upper arms.

"Looks like it's turned back into a noisy Guild like in the old days." the one who said that was Lyon Vastia. He was a slim young man of average height with a muscular and toned body. He had bluish silver hair, most of which were spiky strands that jut upwards on top of his head, except for some which are kept pointing down and partially cover the upper left part of his face.

Behind him was Jura Neekis, Yuka Suzuki and Toby Horhorta, all them wearing a smile on their face as they greeted the missed mages of Fairy Tail in over seven years. "You guys!" Gray said in shock, standing up from his seat. "Lamia Scale is here." Lucy gasped. It'd been a long time since she last saw them, as they were Fairy Tail's alliance during the battle against one of the strongest Dark Guild of Balam Alliance, Oracion Seis.

"When we searching for Tenrou Island, Blue Pegasus and Lamia really helped us out." one of the Guild's members informed them, forcing Gray to make a forced smile as Lyon's smirk. "Looks like we're in their debt now." Lucy said. "Don't worry about it, Blue Pegasus made it out there first, but we have much more power now." Lyon smirked confidently. "Who cares about that" Gray sweat dropped, saying uncaringly.

"Well, in these past seven years, we of Lamia Scale have climbed up to the number two guild in Fiore" Sherry said with a smile, putting her hand to the above of her sizable chest "That's too bad for you, Lucy-san" she told the blond. "So does that mean number 1 is Blue Pegasus?" Lucy asked. "Oh of course not!" Toby cried "There's no way that could happen!" the dog-like man said.

"Settle down." Yuka calmed his friend with his usual expression "No, it's not Blue Pegasus" he informed them. "Well, enough about that..." Jura nodded his head "What's important is that everyone is okay and doing well." His eyes then caught the shapeshifter he called friend sitting at a corner on his own drinking a beer, which was very strange considered what kind of a guild Fairy Tail was. So he couldn't help but walk over and ask "Naruto-san it has been a while hasn't it?" Jura asked.

Naruto looked up from his beer and smiled at seeing his friend. "Well look who the cat dragged in Jura Neekis my friend how ya been?" he asked as he stood up and set his beer down and embraced the man in a manly hug. "Far too long my friend." Jura replied. Stepping back Naruto got a good look at Jura's outfit. He wears a dark kimono, with the collar and sleeves adorned by a dark motif consisting of many squares placed in succession, linked together by a dark line and similarly flanked by two more lines, striped, traditional hakama and geta sandals paired with light tabi. He also sports a dark mantle draped over his shoulders.

"You look good wearing something other than a caveman's outfit." Naruto joked. "Well I decided to take the job seriously when you all disappeared. I heard about your fight against Acnologia and how you lost. Care to explain why that happened my friend?" Jura asked. "Simple really... I held back and it cost me and Acnologia both an arm and nearly cost me my life. When I woke up I found Acnologia's arm and made it my own." he answered pointing to the arm.

"I see. Well I guess I am just glad we didn't lose someone of your caliber then." Jura said causing the blond to chuckle. "Yeah, but Acnologia knows I am not so easily beaten. Let him think that he won and his guard will be lowered. The easiest way to beat someone at their own game is when they think that they have the advantage." Naruto said. "Wise words, but then again I wouldn't expect anything less from someone as old as you." Jura said.

"Y-You're married?!" a familiar voice caught Naruto and Jura's attention, and when they turned their heads to that direction, they saw Erza looking at Alzack and Bisca with her eyes widened as wide as dinner plates. While blushing rather girlishly, she also appeared to be caught off guard. "Yeah, for about 6 years now," Alzack replied. "That's right Erza-san! And you know what's funny? I was the one who proposed!" Bisca said with a smile nudging her husband with her elbow.

"He was so nervous and-" she began to say, but her husband interrupted her. "Can we just skip that part?" Alzack chuckled in embarrassment. "C-congratulations." Erza stammered while bowing. "I might be a little inexperienced and naïve, but please take care of me!" She continued nervously to Alzack. "Ufufu…" Jura giggled as he looked at his recently found friend. It was actually not rare for most people to see Erza, who had always had a strong and confident aura around her, acting so feminine like that so she was the only one who wasn't surprised by the knight's strange behavior. "She has somehow warped the whole thing around to being her, hasn't she?" Jura asked.

"Well, she better not think about it." Naruto muttered "She's still ten years too young to even think about love, let alone marriage." His eyes widened slightly when he realised what he had just said, but it was too late because Jura had heard it. "You sound like a father trying to protect his daughter from boys, you know that?" Jura asked humorously. "And here I thought you didn't think much of the people around you? I guess I was dead wrong about you, wasn't I." he said.

"Well what do you expect for a grandfather to do?" Naruto asked him. This surprised Jura and before he could yell out in surprise Naruto clamped a hand to the mans mouth "I would like to keep that a secret until it is the proper time to tell her." he said to the Wizard Saint. Jura nodded and Naruto released the man's mouth with a *Thwack* that made the man's lips pop. "I am surprised that you have children let alone grandchildren." Jura whispered quiet enough so that only he would hear.

"Well loneliness does lead to miraculous things doesn't it?" Naruto asked the Wizard Saint. "Yes indeed it does." Jura said. Clapping his hands together Jura called his guildmates over "It is time for us to depart. Thank you for the hospitality Fairy Tale, and farewell." Jura said as the group left. "Well I say we continue the celebrations." Makarov said. Everyone cheered and continued their party trying to pack as much fun they could into one night.

The next morning

Naruto woke at the crack of dawn and went to the guildhall. Walking in he saw most of the members passed out drunk from drinking to much and smirked. Walking over to the only person that was awake he gained his attention "Makarov we need to talk." Naruto said. "What about?" he asked the blond. "We need some money so I'm going to be going somewhere. If Natsu asks tell him I will be back in a few hours at most alright." Naruto said.

"Where are you going to acquire this money? I know for a fact you haven't taken a mission." the old man said. "Dragons collect large amounts of gold over time so it's no surprise some myths call us greedy. I'm just going to one of my caves and getting some of the stuff from there." Naruto said. Although he had told a half truth it wasn't exactly a lie either. "Alright just be careful." Makarov told the blond. Naruto nodded before he disappeared in a vortex of flame.

Naruto reappeared outside and began to walk... his destination... Twilight Ogre. Walking up to the doors of the Twilight Ogre Guild Naruto raised his hand as if he were about to knock before he broke the door off it's hinges with a single punch shattering the door into splinters and making all those inside get ready for a fight. A man stood up "Stand down that's an order." he said. It appeared the Master of Twilight Ogre was in... good.

Looking at the blond he asked "What are you doing coming here and wrecking my guild do you not know who we are?" to the blond. Naruto snorted "Yes I do, and do you know what I think? I. Don't. Care." the blond said before he vanished before he appeared behind the man with his sword to his throat. "You and I are going to do some negotiations you hear?" Naruto asked the frightened man. The members of the guild were now on their feet ready to fight the blond if need be.

"Stand down now. I have a sword to his throat and I am not afraid to use it to prove my point gets across." Naruto ordered. This forced the mages to comply though they were still wary of this newcomer. "Alright you want to talk then talk. Not like I can go anywhere." he said. "Good to see that one of you has some form of sense." Naruto said. "What do you want?" he asked the blond. "Oh thats a simple one. I want you to pay what you owe the Fairy Tail guild and I want it in a chest now." he ordered. "We don- one of them went to say before the blond looked at him with a cold stare shutting him up effectively.

"D-do it." he ordered. "That's kind of you to comply. Now there is something else I want you to do." Naruto said. "And that would be?" the man asked. "I want you to do what you have been doing to Fairy Tail and pay them what they owe you every week with interest." the blond said causing roars of outrage to come from the mages. Naruto flared his power causing the wood under his feet to splinter before they broke and the ground cratered effectively shutting them up.

"You either do this or this man's life will settle the debt. And believe me I have lived countless centuries so death doesn't bother me nor killing." he told them. "B-but you are in Fairy Tail they don't kill, and what do you mean countless centuries?" a woman asked. "I am Igneel the FIre Dragon King now you either do as I say or this man dies." he said. "Pfft you expect us to believe that you are a dragon please everyone knows that he died at the hands of Acnologia seven years ago so don't feed us that bullshit." a man yelled. "Wanna bet." Naruto said before his wings sprouted from his back followed by scales covered his body.

His power was immense and the mages of Twilight Ogre were shaking "Now do you want this man to die or do you want to settle this like grown adults?" Naruto asked as two men arrived with a large chest filled with money. "There now you have the money so leave." the man ordered. "Oh I don't think so little man. You see you still haven't agreed to the fact you owe me your life." Naruto said.

"F-forgive me Igneel-sama." he said. "I don't care. Now as I said before you will be paying the Fairy Tail Guild what they owe every month and you will do it with interest until I say so you hear." Naruto said while the man nodded. "Good I would hate to come and renegotiate another deal. Don't let me down." the blond said releasing the transformation and picked the chest up with a single hand and slung it over his shoulder like a sack of potatoes.

Stopping at the doorway Naruto turned his head enough for them to see his glowing gold eye "Oh and if you even think about trying to find a way out of this just know your life will be mine. As long as you do as I ordered you shall be fine." Naruto said and left in a vortex of fire once again. Reappearing at a bank he walked in carrying the chest. He then walked up to the counter and cleared his throat gaining the person behind the counter's attention.

It was a young man that was well dressed and looked ready to do business "Welcome to Magnolia Bank how can I help you today?" the man asked in a business like tone. "Yes I would like to pay off some debts for Fairy Tail." Naruto told the man. "Alright follow me and we will discuss what you can pay." the man said. Nodding Naruto followed the man through a hallway and into a room of records.

"Alright wait here and I shall retrieve the appropriate papers for you to look over." the man said and left. Setting the chest down Naruto opened it and saw that it was filled to the brim in enough cash to make a rich man cry in joy. Naruto honestly didn't care for money as he was an immortal and had hundreds of caves all over the world hidden that were filled to the brim in gold, Silver, Nickel, Priceless Gems and Artifacts from ages long forgotten that could literally buy him the entire continent of Ishgar ten times over if he wanted to have it.

The man walked back in carrying a small bilfo of papers in hand "Alright here you go a list of all of Fairy Tail's debts." he told Naruto. Taking the papers he began to look through them. The time he had spent as Hokage of the Leaf Village while it was still around had taught him to read everything down to the last detail so he was honestly surprised when he saw that the amount that the guild owed was almost eighty times what was in the chest.

Looking at the man he spoke calmly "If I may be so bold how did Fairy Tail get so deep in debt?" he asked. "Well before they left for Tenrou Island they were already a small bit in debt, but when news of Igneel and therefor Fairy Tail's demise by Acnologia come they had lost so much the debt just kept piling on. But now that they are back they can do everything that's possible to get out of debt." he told Naruto.

"I see..." Naruto said. "I know that many don't remember, but I could never forget the day I laid my eye's on Igneel. I was around fourteen at the time, but when the day of the Fantasia Festival came and I laid eyes on him for the first time I could honestly see the looks of awe and wonder on everyone's face. I can remember how it felt when he breathed snow into the crowds riling the children up and covering us all in that cold embrace of frozen ice." the man said.

"I can remember him breathing a giant beam of fire into the sky before it exploded like a thousand fireworks and lit up the nighttime sky. And that was only a couple of weeks before he engaged in his battle against Acnologia. I can see in my mind how the sky lit up with each explosion of pure unadulterated power when he fought the demonic dragon and how his ally came flying over the sea at such intense speeds before he attacked Acnologia to help Igneel." he said as small tears formed.

"But when news of his death came... I didn't know what to think. Our friend and the people's champion had fallen to his greatest enemy and there was nothing I could do to stop it." he said. "I wanted to rush out to where the battle had taken place to see if I could find him, but I was just starting to understand that life will move on even after someone we cherish is taken from us. Fairy Tail now has it's greatest warriors back but the world thinks of them as a bunch of weaklings." he said.

"Not for long." Naruto said quietly. "You stay here I'll be back." Naruto said standing up before he walked out of the room leaving the upset man to his own devices. Walking into the nearest bathroom he created a clone "Alright head to one of the caves and gather as much gold or gems as you possibly can and store them in the storage seals and come back here no goofing off." he ordered and it then disappeared in a flash of yellow.

Walking back out Naruto waited and watched as the clone came back quickly with a scroll handing it to him before it dispelled. Naruto unfurled it a bit and saw that it was filled with enough gems to pay off not only all of the debt they owed, bt even build a new guildhall. Naruto smiled ad walked back into the room "Alright I have enough gems in here to do more than pay off the debts of Fairy Tail." he said.

"W-what... but how?" he asked. "Would you believe me if I told you I'm always carrying a scroll filled with gems?" he asked. "I uh I don't know." he replied. "Also in here is enough gems to renovate the old guildhall so are we ready to pay off the debts or are we going to stand here talking about the things in the past?" Naruto asked as he unfurled the scroll and placed his hand on it. In a puff of smoke several hundred gems the size of Naruto's fist were sitting on the table.

Th only thing was that each gem had been as it was when he pulled it out of the ground showing the rocks and dirt caked to them showing that they were indeed the real deal. "Well if each gem is as real as they look then maybe the debts can be paid off." the man mumbled. "But I still have to check if each jewel is real if you don't mind?" he asked the blond who shrugged his shoulders showing he didn't.

For the better part of eight hours Naruto watched as the man checked each gem and proved they were real. When he was done the man sighed "Alright I am finished. I have looked thoroughly over each and every last gem you have presented is authentic. All debts are paid off and renovations for the guildhall can begin whenever you wish." he told Naruto. "Good but uh can we keep the fact that all the debts are paid off for a while. I want to surprise the others." Naruto said.

"Oh uh sure I guess so." the banker told Naruto. He then called in some helpers into the room and had them put the rare gems into several holders and then onto pallets before they were removed. "I thank you for your business Mr. ..." the man said but trailed off as he had forgotten to get Naruto's name. "Igneel. You may call me Igneel." Naruto told him while he watched the mans eye's widen while Naruto signed a document showing he paid off all of the debts and then disappeared in a vortex of fire once more. And then he reappeared at the run down shack where Fairy Tail was residing.

Walking into the guildhall he saw people bustling away trying to gt as much work done quickly but as efficiently as possible. Walking up to the mission board he saw a mission that paid a decent reward and snatched it without reading. "Oi Mira I'm going out on a job." Naruto said waving the flyer. "Alright be careful." she said as she looked at the job description. Writing down some stuff she then handed back the job flyer.

As he began to walk out the door Naruto felt a hand tap his shoulder. Turning he saw Sting standing behind him "What do need Sting?" he asked the teen. "I wish you the best of luck." he told Naruto. "It's just a simple civic duty." he replied. "Oh I thought it was something different my bad." Sting said while Naruto chuckled. "Yeah it's alright just don't cry if I decide to take a day off and not come back for the weekend." Naruto said while the White Dragon Slayer laughed in agreement. Naruto once more vanished in a swirl of fire to do his job. He didn't know why, but he suddenly got a bad feeling in his gut for some odd reason.

"Can this day get any more exciting?" Naruto asked sarcastically, holding a mop in his hands and using it to clean the stone floor of Mercurius Castle. While he didn't expect to have a mission at the palace of the royal family of Fiore, he already predicted the mission would be all about cleaning duty or something like that. This mission was supposed to be done by a whole team, but Naruto didn't read the mission request until he was at the station of Magnolia Town.

But it wasn't something Naruto couldn't handle, since he only had to clean the first and second floor of Mercurius Castle, not the whole castle itself. The man who in charge of the cleaning duty and also was the one who requested the mission said that last night there was a huge party at these two floors, but the other servants of Mercurius Castle were already filling their hands with lots of other duties so as usual, like before, they would required the assistance of mages, who could speed things up with their magic.

Maybe they thought it like that, but in Naruto's opinion if this mission fell into Natsu and his team's hand, he doubted the mess would be cleaned up after they finished their job. Looking around to make sure that no one was around Naruto then willed the water at the lake nearby, gathering them into one tentacle of water before controlling it into the room he was cleaning through the open window, as carefully as he could Naruto then used the water tentacle to clean the room, leaving no piece of dirt or leftovers from the party last night back and speeded his duty up tenfold.

However, when Naruto was about to will the tentacle to the doors, they suddenly opened and someone stepped in. "Kyah!" a feminine voice shrieked in surprise. "Oops" Naruto said as the whole tentacle of water pulled that person along with it too. It was a beautiful young woman with green hair and green eyes, wearing a white color dress and donned a fair amount of jewelry on her body.

"Hisui-sama!" a rather tall man with dark skin, wearing a set of armors on his body ran in while crying out in horror. "You there, is it you who is doing this?" he asked while pointing at Naruto as the green hair girl was being swirled around inside the tentacle of water. "Well, sorry." Naruto instantly will the water down to the floor and released the green hair girl from it. The tentacle of water then got smaller and smaller before disappearing completely from existence. It didn't take long for him to realize that he just gave the princess of Fiore a memorable ride on water tentacle.

"Hisui-sama!" The Knight cried out and immediately ran to her side, as the princess whole body was as wet as a drowned rat, coughing roughly as she had gulped down a fair amount of water "You fool, what the hell are you doing?" he screamed as Naruto. "Well, you guys..." he was about to ask why didn't they knock before coming in, but then realized that this was Hisui E. Fiore's house, she didn't need to have permission before coming into a room or something like that. "You know what? Forget it." he then got down on one knees in front of Hisui and brought out his hand, willing the water away from her body and gathered it into a small orb "There you go." He said and Hisui was stunned when she realized that she was completely dry.

"Now answer..." The knight grabbed Naruto's collar but the princess brought her hand up to stop him. "It's alright Arcadios." The princess shook her head before looking at Naruto. "Half of this is our fault after all." she said as she smiled. "Well, at least you're reasonable." Naruto shrugged before standing up, offering his hand to her. "Here, let me help you up." he said as Hisui took his hand and let him pull her up to her feet.

"What is your name?" Hisui asked with a soft smile. "Naruto Uzumaki." Naruto introduced himself then continued before the princess could say anything "and before you ask, no I'm not a new servant of this castle, I'm here for a mission request." he said to her. "That means you're a mage? That explains why you can control the water." Hisui nodded her head. "Which guild are you from?" she asked him.

"Fairy Tail." Naruto said shortly and grabbed the mop "Now if you excuse me, I would rather finish this place." and he walked away without any other words. "How disrespectful!" Arcadios scolded as he glared at Naruto's back, realizing that during their short conversation Naruto didn't address Hisui with the respectful suffix she deserved, not even once. He also didn't apologize for what he did to the princess and casually walked away like nothing happened.

"Don't worry Arcadios." Hisui let out a soft giggle, with her hand covering her lips. "I heard from father that mages of Fairy Tail were once all amazing seven years ago. But after the disappearance of more than half of their guilds, everything went downhill for them." She then released a soft smile. "I'm glad that they found their spirit back, Fiore really need mages like him, especially at this time." she said gently. "Are you sure your plan will work, Hisui-sama?" Arcadios asked the princess.

"I'm sure." The princess of Fiore nodded her head "It's time for us to destroy the Dark Mage Zeref once and for all, by activating the Eclipse Gate at the end of this years Grand Magic Game." She then walked away with her guard following closely behind her, completely unaware that Naruto was listening to their conversation this whole time outside of the door with his draconian hearing power.

A few hours later, having finished with the cleaning duty and received his reward Naruto returned to Fairy Tail like always, pushing the door of Fairy Tail's guild building and walked in with his hands in his pockets. He looked around the Guild and saw that everyone was in the middle of an argument, with no one louder than Macao and his adopted son Romeo.

"How was the mission Naruto?" Mira asked and immediately walked to his side. "Cleaning duty, it went well." Naruto nodded his head and pulled out a few hundred of jewels again, giving them to the barmaid. "What do you want this time?" Mira asked and accepted the money with a thousand watts smile. Since everything in the guild was completely free, Fairy Tail's mages didn't need to pay for anything, which were usually beers. However, Naruto was the only and also the first person in Fairy Tail that paid for his meals and drinks and also gave her a lot of tips, which at this time when the whole guild was in a hard time, was very helpful for her as well as her siblings.

"Anything that you have in mind should be fine." he said as Mira nodded her head before dashing away while humming happily. Naruto couldn't help but chuckle lightly at that before heading to Lucy's table, the only place around the guild's hall that wasn't having a fight. The celestial mage was reading a book, with a very serious expression on her eyes and from the look of it Lucy was halfway done with the book.

"Are you enjoying it." Naruto sat down in front of her and said with a smile. "Of course I am what kind of question is that?" Lucy asked."Ok ok no need to rip my head off." he told her. "So where were you guys..." Naruto trailed off, muttering with a very small voice that even Lucy couldn't hear. "What is everyone talking about?" He quickly asked before she could ask anything. "Oh, they are arguing about whether or not Fairy Tail should participate in this year Grand Magic Games." Lucy said.

"I heard about that." Naruto nodded his head. Hisui and Arcadios talked about it and something about Eclipse Gate and destroy Zeref once and for all, which for the first time in awhile interesting enough to pick his interest "Want to climb to the top in a short amount of time?" he asked her. "Apparently, it is the only way right now" Lucy laughed nervously. "But...do you think you can win with your magic power as it is now?" Makarov asked while scratching his chin. "Yeah, of course we do!" Macao agreed, being the leader of the oppose-the-idea team. However, his son knew just the way to inspire the third guild master.

"If we win, the Guild gets a 30,000,000 jewel prize!" Romeo said. "We're going!" Makarov said with a wild smile and his finger pointed to the ceiling. "MASTER!" everyone yelled. "It's impossible! There's Blue Pegasus and Lamia Scale..." Wakaba said trailing off. "And Sabertooth is gonna be there, too!" Macao said. "And in the past, we've always taken last place!" Jet said. "Don't go boasting that." Elfman shook his head while his siblings could only giggle.

"Don't let that bother you, we'll be fine!" Makarov grinned and punched the air rapidly. "ALL RIGHT! I'M ALL FIRED UP!" Natsu cried out with fire coming from his mouth, making the other mages back off in fear. "He's lost it!" Sting said. "When is this event happening?" Rogue asked, turning his face to Romeo. "In 3 months." he told the shadow slayer.

"Hell yeah! That's plenty of times for us to get ourselves in shape." Natsu grinned and punched his palm with a flaming fist. "Fairy Tail will once again be the number one guild in Fiore!" the other members of Fairy Tail nodded their head with a confident smile, believing that they could win this game to get their Guild back to the number one place, even though some others refused to participate.

Then, before anyone could speak anything more, Natsu moved toward Naruto and Lucy's table and grinned at Naruto "What do you want, son?" Naruto asked him. "Train me?" he asked. "Not this time I'm sorry but there are things I need to do." Naruto said. "Aw come on you trained us before we left for Tenrou why not now?" he asked his father. "Because I said so that's why." Naruto replied.

"Alright I hear ya. But don't think that just because you're not training us doesn't mean I'll quit asking you!" Natsu said as he gave him a thumb up "Or...you can join my team and join the event too!" he told his father. "Why should I?" Naruto asked "It wasn't like I can gain anything from this event." he told his son as he stood up. "Now I have to go there is something that needs to be taken care of." Naruto said as he disappeared in a column of flame.

He then reappeared at the old clearing he had trained the dragon slayers before they left for Tenrou. He then plucked a scroll from his leg and threw it to the ground where it unrolled to show the preservation seal. Naruto placed his hand on the parchment and in a puff of smoke the body of the God Slayer appeared. "You know I almost forgot about you." Naruto told the cold corpse. His hand was surrounded by energy before he plunged it into the dead man's chest.

"I don't really need you, but what I do need is inside your heart." he said as he grunted and removed a orb that resembled a Dragon Slayer Lacrima in many ways. "So this is the God Slayer Lacrima is it?" Naruto asked himself. "It looks decent for something so primitive." he said to himself. "Oh well another thing that could help slay Acnologia." he said before he absorbed the silver orb into his body.

Standing up Naruto burned the body and the scroll it was contained in with a wave of his hand showing he didn't need it anymore. "Now what am I going to do?" he asked himself. Walking away he left the clearing to clear his mind. The next day he went to the rundown guildhall where everyone was and saw that all the dragon slayers, cats, Erza, Mira, Elfman, Thunder God Tribe, Gildarts weren't there. Walking up to Makarov he sat in a chair at the bar.

"So where are all the brats?" he asked. "Oh well Mira and her siblings left to get back into shape or rather into better shape. Erza took all the dragon slayers save for Gajeel, and Laxia to the beach for a day of training and goofing off. the cats went with the dragon slayers as they are friends with them. The Thunder God Tribe went who knows where and Gildarts left a short while ago to finish his hundred year mission." Makarov told him while the blond nodded his head.

"I see..." Naruto said. "Aren't you going to go do some of your own training my friend?" Makarov asked him. "You know now that the brats aren't here I guess some time to myself wouldn't hurt so I guess I can do a bit of self improvement." Naruto said as he rubbed his chin. "Well I wish you the best." Makarov said. "Yep." Naruto said as he stood up and walked out of the guildhall. He then vanished in a whirl of fire before he appeared at the top of a mountain.

This mountain however was special to him. This was where he had shown Natsu the true power of a Fire Dragon's Roar and had blew up a mountain. Looking at the mountain he destroyed four-hundred years ago Naruto sighed as he traveled down memory lane and thought about the days he spent with his young son and all the fun they had together. After several minutes of memories Naruto cleared his mind and stood up. "Time to work on some new skills." Naruto said as he called upon the silver flames of God Slayer Magic he had gotten from the God Slayer Lacrima.

Three months later

Lucy and the others had just returned from the Celestial Spirit World from a false emergency which was in truth a way for the Celestial Spirit King to throw a party and were about to start training when Virgo dropped the proverbial bombshell on them. "Actually it's the opposite," Virgo said blankly as the group finally returned to the human world after A DAY of partying at the Celestial Realm "One day in the celestial realm equals 3 month in the human world" Her merciless words made them froze in shock. The team was completely gobsmacked and didn't know how to reply.

"Eh..." Natsu, Sting, Rogue, Erza, and Gray all muttered in shock. "T-that's impossible!" Lucy, Juvia, Wendy, Levy shouted. "What the hell do you mean by that?" the four cats asked the spirit. Before she could reply however two familiar faces made themselves known. "Hey you guys!" Jet and Droy appeared and greeted them cheerily "We've been waiting for so long." Jet said happily. "The Grand Magic Games will be held in five days. You must have been training hard!" Droy happily informed them, completely oblivious of the mood.

"Oh my god!" All of them fell to the ground face first while Wendy fell down to her knees and cried. "MUSTACHE BASTARD!" Sting cried out angrily "Give us back the time!" he roared to the sky. "What are they talking about?" Jet asked in confusion. Jet just shrugged showing he didn't know. A few minutes later after having Virgo changed their clothes back to the normal ones, Natsu and the rest of his friends as well as Levy and Juvia all sat down on the sand while leaning their back against a line of tree, still wasn't be able to get out of their shocking state and their mind still trying to absorb the fact that the GMG was about to begin in five days.

"How did we wind up in this mess?" Erza asked quietly. "Our precious training time... it's all gone." Natsu couldn't help but release a longing sigh. "Three months, just like that..." Gray nodded before lowering his head. "Dammit..." Sting groaned. "If we hadn't gone then we could have trained." Lector said agreeing with his friend. "What are we gonna do?" Lucy asked the others. "I guess we have no choice but to let other compete this time..." Levy said sadly, making Juvia release a heavy sigh.

But before any of them could say anything more than that, small rocks were thrown at their head, even Jet and Droy's head with enough force to knock a normal human's skull in.

"Oi! Who did that?" Natsu cried out in frustration and stood up with fire covered his body while the other held their head in pain. "Welcome back, brats." A familiar, amused voice could be heard from above them and everyone turned their head up to find Naruto standing on top of the wall. "What? Did you manage to save Celestial Spirit World?" he asked mockingly as he laid eye's on Virgo bound like a cheap whore. Believe it or not he was informed of the party a couple of weeks after they had all disappeared into the wind by Leo who was happy to see his old friend in four centuries.

With just a day in the Celestial World, the mages of Fairy Tail felt like it was just yesterday they were still training at the beach but in truth, three whole months had passed since that day they left the human world and they could see some changes on the man. First, Naruto's golden hair had grown a little longer than before, yet still managed to keep its spiky natural. His attire also changed, with him now wearing a black shirt and orange jacket with black stripes, black pant and black sandals. His right hand also wore a fingerless glove with metal protector at the back of his hand. Though, they could already tell that his attitude was still the same, as always. "Yo" Naruto greeted them and jumped down to the sand.

"You guys still don't answer my question." he said as he smirked. "You knew?" Lucy asked in surprise."Of course, she was obliviously lying." Naruto pointed his hand to Virgo, who was being tied up and had brick on her lap. He picked up a small rock and flicked it to Virgo's forehead with enough force for her to feel a slight tingle of pain. The pink haired spirit moaned out in delight when the rock came to impact with her head. "It's just that you guys were too stupid to acknowledge it... That and Leo told me a couple of weeks after you vanished without a trace." he told her with a chuckle.

"OI! You want to pick a fight old man?" Natsu gritted his teeth and grabbed Naruto's collar, but with a simple move, Natsu was thrown pass Naruto's shoulder and slammed face-first down to the ground hard, with Naruto's hand on top of his head to keep him there. Even someone who held monstrous strength like Natsu couldn't move a muscle while being restrained by his father.

"Now now son, shouldn't you more worry about the upcoming GMG?" Naruto asked with a smirk before letting the pink haired boy go. "Unless you want to let the others have all the glory...you brats have five days left to get stronger, how the hell do you lot plan to do that?" Naruto asked mockingly, pointing at Natsu's face. "Do you have any training that can make us as strong as you in five days dad?" Natsu asked with tears in his eyes. "Please say you have a way." he sniffled.

"Nonsense, you of all people should know that strength come from hard work. Even I cannot get stronger than those cats in five single days." he said. The cats pouted when Naruto pointed his hand at them. What he was saying was only half-truth, before the start of the Fourth Shinobi War, he did get a lot stronger than before in just a couple of days training with Bee, but it was a very different story there. "If you want to get stronger then I wisely advise you lot stand up and gear up, I'm going to unleash your potential in the hardest way possible." he said as a dark, cruel smirk appeared on Naruto's face as he cracked his fists around dangerously.

Everyone, even Erza gulped nervously. They knew the man was going to push them through hell. However, once again they were saved by a pigeon that appeared out of nowhere and landed on top of Erza's head, carrying a small rolled paper on its right legs. "To Fairy Tail," the scarlet head mage read it out loud, "come to the suspension bridge deep in the West Woods." she read the message on the slip of paper.

Naruto nearly face-palmed when the Fairy Tail mages immediately did what they were told in that message without thinking about a possible prank from someone, or worse an ambush. Fairy Tail wasn't the flashiest guild now, but in the past they made plenty enemies with dark mages and the evils, Naruto wouldn't feel any surprise if they were going to be attacked by the guys who Natsu used to punch like a punching bag or something like that.

"Nobody's here..." Natsu growled while punching his palm, scouting around the area with his eyes when they arrived at the suspension bridge "Nobody's here... what the hell?" Gray grumbled. "Was it a prank?" Sting asked, having the same scowl as Natsu. Naruto followed behind them very closely, and unlike the youngsters, he scouted the area very carefully and on guard.

Then suddenly, much to their shock, except Naruto's, the bridge automatically fixed itself. Broken wood and ropes flew up from the deep below and started attracting to each other, creating a whole bridge that connected the cliff on the other side. "Time magic." Naruto spoke up. He could recognize that kind of magic anywhere "The Arc of Time." It was an interesting magic to say the least. Time was actually meaningless for him as he was basically immortal, so Naruto suddenly found himself very eager to meet the one who just used the magic that control what was considered a forbidden magic.

"Seriously?" Natsu asked in shock, turning to Juvia "You think... it's them?" he sent her a meaningful look and Juvia couldn't help but nod her head nervously. "This must be our invitation." Erza hardened her eyes at the mention of time magic. "This might be a trap so be on guard." Rogue said. "I don't know who could it be, but let's go for it." Natsu said as he began to walk across the bridge to the other side.

Everyone nodded their head at Natsu's words and continued to make their way forward. After around five minutes of travelling on foot, the group flinched when they suddenly saw three cloaked figure standing in front of them. Naruto would have done the same thing, if not for the fact that he already smelled them a few minutes ago as they walked the bridge. He had lowered his guard, but still very caution. From what he could tell, none of the cloaked figures in front of them were enemies or had negative emotions, showing that they come here in peace and simply wanting to meet Fairy Tail... Hell they smelled familiar for some reason.

He could see the shocking expression on the Fairy Tail mage, letting him know that the kids must have some history with these three, while he suddenly remembered their smells.. They may have aged seven years but they smelled relatively the same. "Thank you for coming." The middle one, a male said and slowly removed his cloak, just like his two companions. He was a young man with cold gaze, blue hair and red tattoo on the right side of his face. "Fairy Tail." the revealed Jellal said.

Standing at his left was a pale-skinned woman with dark purple hair and brown eyes, spotting a rather voluptuous figure consisted of little more than a tabard-like garment that mostly likely exposed her back. The attire was opened on both sides of her body except for a small attachment at her waist, exposing a fair amount of her large breasts. She also donned long black boots that leave her upper thighs bare, a white cloth around her head and holding a large crystal orb close to her hip. This was Ultear Milkovich the user of the forbidden time magic.

At his right, was a curvaceous young lady with hot pink eyes and wavy back-length pink hair. Her outfit consisted of a red dress with a golden trim around a deep neckline that exposes a large amount of her ample cleavage with a short skirt and a belt with a yellow ribbon tied around her waist and black colored stockings and brown boots. This was the now grown Meredy adoptive daughter of Ultear.

"Jellal..." Erza, along with her friend gasped in shock at the present of their former enemies. "You haven't changed a bit, Erza" Jellal said with a small smile. "I'm so glad the rumors of your demise at Acnologia's claws were greatly exaggerated. It's nice to see you after all this time." he said to her.

"Yeah thanks. Same to you Jellal." Erza said as she nodded her head to the man. "I'm just glad you all survived." Ultear said with a small smile. "We have decided to do some good as you said long ago Naruto, and we have formed a guild to fight off the dark guilds." Jellal said as he looked at Naruto. "That's good to hear." the blond said. "So far we have taken down twenty-eight, but that hasn't put a dent in their numbers." Ultear said. "We barely defeated the last dark guild, but it's a good thing we didn't lose anybody." the time wizard said.

"We didn't do anything, you did it all by yourself, mostly, Ultear." The pinked haired Meredy said. She then looked at Juvia and smiled brightly. "Juvia, it's been awhile." The water dragon slayer, who was shaking just a few seconds ago couldn't stop herself from smiling gently at the cheerful pink haired girl. "Yes it has been awhile since Juvia has seen you. You have grown Meredy-chan." she told the pinkette.

Erza opened her mouth to speak again, but before she or anyone could make a word, almost unseen able wires attracted to kunai and shuriken suddenly appeared and wrapped around them, binding the Fairy Group together much to the other three's shock. Natsu and the rest cried out in surprise when they were forced down to the ground and pulled away by a very carefree Naruto. "Oi! What are you doing?!" It was Erza who cried out

"Hate to destroy the moment, but we're wasting our time here." Naruto said simply and pulled Fairy Tail group, who was crying out loud with him. "You kids have less than five days to train and yet you're here sobbing around with memories, nice jobs. What? You want to stay weak forever or simply don't want to help Fairy Tail raise to the top again?" Naruto stopped and turned his eyes to look at them. His words made them stopped screaming and looked down with defeated eyes.

"Wait!" Ultear called out, stopping Naruto when he about to pull them away again. "Please stop, I have an offer for you." she said while Naruto didn't reply, but he did stop on his feet and turned around to look at Ultear. "I know that you guys are here for training for the upcoming Grand Magic Games. We actually wanted to meet you three months ago but you guys suddenly disappeared. I know that you are short on time for training but I think I can help you with that." She raised the orb she was holding and said "With my new improved time arc, I can raise the level of your ability." with a small smile on her face.

"Eh?" all the teens said with confused faces. "You plan to improve their power with Time Magic don't you?" Naruto asked, crossing his arms on his chest "You mean the Second Origin?" he asked. "Eh?" Gray, Natsu and Wendy asked with total confusion. Naruto started explaining "Every Mage has a container inside their body that determines the limits of their Magic Power. In the case that it becomes empty, Ethernano comes from the atmosphere and enters the Mage's body, and after a while, their Magic Power is returned to normal." he told them.

"However, some recent studies about magic have identified another part of Mages' Magic container that isn't used normally and contains their dormant power, called Second Origin. If the power within this second container is reached, then the Mage in question will receive an enormous boost in Magic Power, allowing them to wield more powerful spells and to use their Magic over longer periods of time." he said with a smile. "Yes, it's like what he said." Ultear nodded her head "My time arc can evolve your containers so that they're capable of using second origin. In other words, it will give a giant boost to your magical power, even more than any of the training you have done until now." she said.

"Seriously?" Natsu cried and cheered out along with the others. Naruto then released the wire he was holding and said to Ultear "If you can really help them... then do it." He said and Ultear nodded her head. The blond then turned to the group of teens "But, you lot are still going through a lot of pain with me after this." Naruto said as he looked down at them, with the same dark aura and threatening words. "So be prepared for unimaginable pain." he said.

Once a year, the Grand Magic Games for mages was held. The capital of Fiore, the flower blooming capital, Crocus was busting with its citizens as well as mages of Fiore coming from all over the world in order to participate in this certain event. In the center was the King of Fiore's palace, Mercurius, an extremely large and tall building, appearing as one of the most visible elements in the valley where Crocus is located, and towering over all of the city's other buildings.

Mercurius was also surrounded by a lush green garden, which, like the rest of the city, was adorned by a large amount of flowers, possessing flowerbeds, artistically arranged plants and small, tidy hedges, which have square, hollow spaces on their edges, housing ornately decorated streetlamps, with wavy poles ending in large orbs, with circular objects surrounding them, seemingly floating.

The streets there were adorned by mosaics, which consisted of a variety of small, flat rectangular stones arranged to resemble semicircles. In front of the palace sat a fountain, surrounded by a ground-level, round and shallow pool; water jets jut upwards from both the fountain and the pool, with the former also housing some plants, or possibly statues of plants, on its base.

A magnificent sight, even for Naruto who came here many times in the past months, the first time he was here was during his cleaning duty at Mercurius, the mission that he accidentally cleaned princess Hisui of Fiore as well with a water vortex as well. Naruto took his time memorized the greatness of the capital of Fiore, but compared the richness of nature between Crocus and Tenrou, of course Naruto would prefer the holy ground of Fairy Tail more as it was quieter.

And in the mountains to the West, the great magic tournament was going to be held in the Domus Flau. The place appeared to be a large, round, open battle arena and had no cover on the top. It has numerous arches in its walls, and a large entrance. The Domus Flau also had four gigantic statues, each holding a staff with a big circle on top, facing inwards, surrounding the Domus Flau. Four gigantic chains could also be seen around the Domus Flau; each starting from a circular metal in the ground around the Domus Flau, connecting to circles behind the statues, and reaching down another circular metal in the ground.

And in the middle of the town, was the so called Team Natsu, five of them lying on the middle of the street, exhausting from all the training Naruto pushed them through in the last five days. Erza, however, was completely fine and was conversing with Naruto, with a map of Crocus in her hand. "Oi, I still don't feel so great about all this…" Gray said through gritted teeth, trying to push himself up to his feet. "We don't know for sure if that spell worked." the Fullbuster said. He still remembered every single detail about the pain he had to go through to boost his own ability and unlock his Second Origin. He didn't know if it was really worth it or not.

Gray also doubted five days of training with Naruto could help them in the battles against many incredible strong and amazing mages with magic powers that were still mysteries to them. "Yeah, but I do feel like my magic power has increased." Lucy said with a long sigh "All my joints are still totally sore though." she said in a moan. "Relax, guys." Naruto walked to them and grabbed his son's scarf, pulling the teen to his feet. "More or less, you guys are a lot stronger than five days ago." He grabbed Lucy's hand and guided her up to her feet. "But… we still can't defeat you?" Natsu pointed to Naruto. "Yeah that's because he's not only your dad, but he's a dragon that has lived for who knows how long." Lector said.

"Lector's right about that. Besides we wouldn't stand a chance against him anyways, I mean he has taken on Acnologia twice now and only lost an arm." Sting agreed with the red cat. "Well that is true... but still do you think you could have gone a bit easier on us?" Natsu whined. "Nope I did what I did because it needed to be done. Trust me you'll thank me later." Naruto told the group of moaning kids.

"I hate you right now." Natsu mumbled and got punched in the back of the head. "Don't say something like that. Naruto has been kind enough to train all of us these past five days when he didn't have to so don't look down on your dads kindness." Erza berated the pink haired dragon slayer. "Yes ma'am." Natsu said quietly. "Pfft idiot." Gray said. "WHAT WAS THAT STRIPPER!" Natsu yelled. "YOU HEARD ME FLAME BRAIN!" Gray yelled at his friend.

"Enough." Naruto said in a commanding voice that made them all stiffen, but they listened to the man. "We have less than an hour before we need to find where we need to go." Naruto said. "Well you're not wrong." Rogue said standing up. Naruto then looked around and caught sight of the third master of Fairy Tail, Makarov with Asuka, the daughter of Bisca and Alzack, sitting on his shoulders, her parents following closely behind them. Jet and Droy were also present as well, but those two weren't going to participate in the Grand Magic Game, since they were too afraid to go through the same pain Team Natsu, along with Sting and Rogue had to go through to unlock their Second Origin.

"So you guys finally made it!" The master greeted them with a huge smile "Naruto, how're you doing?" He asked. "I'm doing good Makarov." The blond man nodded his head before patting Asuka on her head, making the cowboy hat she was wearing fell down to her eyes "Hello there, Asuka-chan." He did have a soft spot for the little girl, after all she was the newest generation of Fairy Tail. "Hello Naruto-niisan." Asuka smiled brightly to him after lifting her hat back up. "Alright, let's get on with this even already!" Makarov said, crossing his arms on his chest "Kahahaha! We'll show them the power of Fairy Tail!" Makarov announced confidently.

"Did you hear that, Fairy Tail?" a man said with a sneer.

"Where? Them?" a woman said pointing to the group of mages.

"The weak little guild forever claiming last place?" another man said.

"Pft…kufufu… you guys are gonna get last place again this year too!" a woman said rudely.

"Everyone knows Sabertooth is gonna dominate this year too." the first man said.

"GRRR!" Natsu gritted his fist in anger, glaring angrily at the citizens around them. "Whoever wants to laugh them let them go ahead and laugh." Naruto said as he pat Natsu on his shoulder. "We will just wait and see which one is going to get the last laugh alright son." Naruto told the teen. "Anyway, Naruto, I'm glad that you decided to join us in this battle event." Makarov said with a large smile. "With you here, we'll probably win this tournament for sure." He said but then tilted his head to the side and said "Anyways I have decided that this year we will be sending all the dragon slayers in... along with you." the old man said much to their shock.

The others hadn't returned from their training just yet, so Makarov had to go with Team Natsu, Sting, Rogue and the blond shapeshifter. "But Master are you sure that you want to do this?" Erza asked. "Yeah for all we know they won't allow a second team." Sting said. "Trust me on this... it will work." Makarov said. Naruto nodded "He's right we all need a bit of faith... and I know we will get the top spot of Fiore for sure." Naruto said.

Makarov chuckled and then turned back to the group and informed them of what they needed to do "Okay everyone, the first day of the Grand Magic Game is going to take place tomorrow morning, but I was informed that all participants must returned to their lodgings by twelve p.m. so make sure to return to your place before that time alright." he said. "Wait where are we supposed to stay?" Lector asked.

"We got it!" Natsu jumped in between the two blonds with a toothy grin. "We've come all the way to this city and still got plenty of time left, we may as well hit the town!" He said as he grabbed Lucy and Happy before dashing off. He also tried to grab Naruto too, but the man easily slipped out of his grip. "Hey! Do you even know where the lodgings are?" Erza shouted after them. "Honeybone right?" Lucy asked loudly "I'll make sure Nastu will be there by twelve for sure!" she replied. With that, the trio dashed away.

"Well, I'll see you later old man, everyone." Naruto waved his hands to them and went to the opposite direction, disappearing into the crowd of the people of Crocus. The Fairy Tail group soon parted away as well, with Erza heading to the Honeybone lodge. Naruto walked up to a stand that was offering things for the game, and it just so happened a rulebook was one of them. Purchasing the book he began to read.

Naruto rapidly flipped through the pages the new rulebook of Grand Magic Game, memorizing every single detail written inside with just the first glance. Apparently, rules changed every year so he couldn't realize on everything he read in the old books. There were three important rules that were specific and more important than the others. First of all, each guild's master cannot participate. He was not Fairy Tail's master so he didn't have to worry about this.

Second, anyone without the Guild's insignia cannot participate either and must simply observe. Naruto also didn't care much about this rule because he had the magical insignia of Fairy Tail on his right arm. Also, the third rule was about each event will remain a secret up until before they begin, at which point the rules will be explain which in his opinion made absolutely no sense at all. Also, without a team consisted of five members and possible one reserve, a mage wasn't allowed to participate in the event. If not because of this rule, Naruto would have participate in the event by himself with his own team.

A breeze blew and a all to familiar scent hit his nose causing his eyes to widen... "Sasuke... Gaara... you're here?" he asked himself before he reached out to their minds with his magic "Sasuke... Gaara... can you hear me?" he asked his friends. Feeling the surprise on their minds he was surprised when they answered back "N-Naruto... you're alive?" the two exclaimed in his mind loudly causing him to wince.

"Yeah of course I'm here what'd you expect?" he asked his lifelong friends. "We thought you were dead." Gaara said. "Yeah how are you still alive?. I mean we knew the mages of Fairy Tail were alive, but we heard you were hit with a close range breath attack from Acnologia." Sasuke said. "Bah you know it takes more than a simple thing like that to finish me off." he replied. "Yeah that is true..." Gaara said as Naruto felt himself nod in agreement.

"Where are you guys? I have to see if you guys are actually here." Naruto said. "Wait where are you at?" Gaara asked. "I'm in Crocus for the Grand Magic Games. Also we need to talk if we meet." the blond said. "That's good because we're here too so it works out." Sasuke said. "We are in the middle of a crowd trying to fawn over us just because we're famous." Gaara grumbled out.

"Aww you're just upset you have more fangirls here than back over in Alagaësia aren't you." Sasuke teased his friend showing a rare humor. "SHUT UP SASUKE IT'S NOT LIKE YOU'RE THE SAME." Gaara yelled in his mind in embarrassment. "Alright stay put I'll come find you." Naruto said to the arguing duo. They didn't reply as they were so caught up in their... discussion. Naruto cut the telepathic link and began to walk to where a crowd was sure to be gathered.

Walking around and looking Naruto soon spotted the crowd of women who were shouting about how they loved the duo. Pushing his way through Naruto smirked when he saw the two standing in the center signing autographs and even giving a kiss or two to some of the more beautiful girls. "Well seems like the gang is back together." Naruto said gaining the two men's attention where they smirked.

"Naruto Uzumaki as I live and breathe how are you?" Gaara said as he removed a petite brunette from his neck to shake his friend, and leaders, hand. "Oh yeah it's you guys alright." Naruto said breaking the grip he had with Gaara. "Good to see you're still here." Sasuke said nodding at him. "So what do you need to talk about?" Gaara asked him. "Well let's just say I have some things you need to know and leave it at that." Naruto said motioning to the crowd of women.

Naruto was making his way to where he was supposed to be and he now had a relaxed face. Then suddenly, when he was about to cross an alley, a hand shot out, grabbed him by his collar and pulled him into the place. Naruto's left hand immediately shot up and grabbed the wrist of that person, putting a little force into his grip and forcing them to release him. Naruto then twisted that person around and pushed forward, pinched their front body against the wall and with a flick of his right hand, the kunai hidden in his sleeve shot into his palm. In an instant, Naruto had the person that, in his opinion was stupid enough to make a sneak attack on him, pinched against the wall and a kunai pointed at the back of their neck.

He could easily kill that person with a single stab forward, but stopped himself from doing so when he recognized the long and wavy blond hair and incredible feminine curves on her body. "You know, under a different circumstance, this kind of position will definitely turn me on." It was Laxia Dreyer, the beautiful Lightning Dragon Slayer of Fairy Tail. "It's a kunai Laxia." Naruto said calmly and released her.

"Seriously, there is no need to react like that." Naruto snapped his head to the side and saw Gajeel Redfox, the Iron Dragon Slayer appeared from the shadow. Standing behind him with his back leaned against the wall was another Dragon Slayer of Fairy Tail, Mirajane's sister, Lisanna Strauss. "Next time, don't try to grab me like that." He said before he turned back to Laxia after returning his kunai back to his sleeve. He eyed her up and down, realizing that she had changed out of her usual attire.

She wore a black-colored muscle shirt with a turtleneck collar underneath her jacket with red pants and black shoes. All in all... she looked ravishable to him, but since there was a crowd he wouldn't do anything. "Nice outfit." he complimented her. She smiled "Thanks." she said to her fellow blond. "I'm glad to see that you guy's made it." he told the three slayers. "Yeah we made it here about an hour ago." Gajeel said. "That's good. So you know the plan then right?" he asked.

"Yeah two teams made up of nothing but dragon slayers. Kinda crazy if you ask me." Gajeel said. "Alright that means that you need to get to the lodgings. I sent Sting and Rogue there so we don't have to worry about looking for them and getting disqualified." Naruto said. "So which team will you be on?" Laxia asked him. "Natsu's team of course. Remember that Natsu's team consists of Natsu, Wendy, Sting, Rogue, and me. Your team will have Lisanna, Gray, Juvia, Gajeel, and you." he told them while they nodded in understanding. "Now we need to hurry or else we won't make it to the lodgings." he said. They quickly left to find their lodge.

Walking in through the door Naruto sighed. "Well talk about cutting it close you were almost late." Sting said as he looked at the elder blond. "Yeah but the good news is that I made it." he replied. "So did the others arrive?" Wendy asked him. "Yeah we met up about fifteen minutes ago and we parted ways to make our ways to the lodges." he said while they sighed in relief.

"So we have decided that for our reserve members we will have Erza, Lucy, Elfman, Mira, and Bisca. How does that sound?" Rogue asked him. "Sounds good to me." he replied to the shadow user. "Well we have a few- Natsu started to say but a sound stopped him. The church bell at a local church started to ring. "The reserve member can join us later if we need them, so we don't have to worry too much about being disqualified." Naruto said as he counted the rings. Everyone nodded their head in agreement. A voice called out to them through the night causing them to walk outside.

"To all the guilds here for the Grand Magic Games I welcome you!" A loud and playful voice that could be heard all over the city hit them surprising team Fairy Tail. They ran outside to see what was happening. And above the city was the hologram of a man wearing a pumpkin head with large eyes and mouth, striped shirt with white cuffs, a black shirt underneath, a dark cape with white edges and white underside, a pair of white pants, white boots, white gloves, and a dark witch-like hat "Good morning everybody!" the pumpkin man said with a wave.

"Whoa!" Natsu gasped in amazement "He's humongous." the dragon slayer exclaimed. "It's showtime." Naruto muttered under his breath, a small smile formed on his face. "In order to reduce the participating teams from one hundred and thirteen down to eight…" The Pumpkin said "We will now begin a 'Preliminary Event'" it announced confusing them. "Preliminary?" Wendy cried out in shock "No one said anything about this." she said unhappily. "One hundred and thirteen huh?" Naruto asked. "That's a lot of guilds, even for a country like Fiore." Sting said in agreement.

Each and every year more and more guilds come that's a sign this event was starting to be taken too lightly..." Pumpkin started to dance around and said with a singsong tone "This year, we're brought the number of final competing teams down to eight." he then pointed his index finger up and the whole city starting to move, shocking everyone. To be more specific, every single lodge for the participants starting raising up from the ground up to the sky.

"You will all now compete with one another. The goal to reach is the even ground, Domus Flau. The first eight teams to make it will participate in the event. Your lodging will be the starting line for the preliminary." the pumpkin said. After that, paths started being created on the balcony of the lodges all around the capital of Fiore and all connected to the place where the preliminaries would take place, a massive structure floating on the sky.

"Feel free to use any magic you like, because there are no restrictions as long as you can be one of the first eight team to make it. But if all five members of your team don't make it there, you still lose and will not participate in the games. And… one… more.. thing." Pumpkin said with a dark chuckle. "We take no responsibility for anyone who loses their life in the Labyrinth." he said in a dark tone.

"Gear up!" Naruto cried out for them and grabbed his sandals, in a flash they were on their feet "We shouldn't waste anymore time!" the blonde said and they nodded. Team Natsu immediately did what they were told, Natsu, Sting and Rogue hadn't changed so they were fine. Wendy threw on her shirt since she wasn't afraid to change in front of the guys, but they didn't really care about her at the moment.

"The Grand Magic Games preliminary event! SKY LABYRINTH!" Pumpkin cried and the whole city lighted up "Has BEGUN!" "Try to keep up!" Naruto said and shot out of their lodge first and shouted, making his way up the path lead to the floating labyrinth .Natsu smirked confidently "TEAM FAIRY TAIL! Let's go!" he shouted out and followed after Naruto, with the rest of his team following shortly behind sharing the same determination smile.

"AHHH THIS IS SO DAMN CONFUSING!" Wendy hollered, stomping her feet. They were currently inside the labyrinth, standing on floating platforms in the maze. her dark blue hair swished side to side as she turned around. Naruto meanwhile was standing on a higher ground, a massive pillar twenty feet higher than where the other were standing and scouting around the area with his eyes.

"How are we supposed to know where to go when every turn you take is so confusing." Sting yelled. "We need to head East." Rogue shouted to his friend. "I have a compass." Natsu said bringing out the small item. This caused the three other slayers to look at him. "WHAT!" they yelled as they had never seen Natsu use his head for anything. "Quiet down." Naruto ordered effectively shutting them up.

"So what do we do now dad?" Natsu asked him. "Keep moving... I heard a few fights ahead of us." he responded to him. He then looked to the others "Try to avoid battles as much as possible. We can't afford to waste any more of our time." he said while the others nodded their head in agreement. Navigating the sky labyrinth was indeed not easy for the Fairy Tail team, even with Naruto's help and Natsu's compass.

The blond continuously made stairs of ice for everyone to climb, and at several points in time they came across other guilds, even if they tried to battle was unavoidable. The group attempted to make a map and three out of the five members were very keen on the idea of stealing maps from other groups. But once the maze began to shift, Naruto knew immediately the maps were useless.

"It's moving!" Wendy yelled in shock and fell off the platform. Natsu shot forward and grabbed her, but he too fell off the platform when it shifted again. Natsu tried to hold on but the platform twisted around again, this time vertically and hurled his hand away. Both Salamander and Sky Sorceress gasped in shock as they started falling. Fortunately, Naruto saw this and shot forward, grabbing Natsu's wrist and stopped them from meeting their ultimate end.

"I got ya." Naruto said and smirked and then pulled Natsu and Wendy back up. His chakra allowed him to stick his feet to the platform no matter what angle it was which he was glad for. "Be careful where you're going." he told them and the two breathed out a sigh in relief and nodded their head in affirmative. "I wish Happy or Carla were here, they could take us to the Domus Flau for sure." Wendy said with a huff.

"Unfortunately, Happy and Carla are counted as members of Fairy Tail, so we can't have them here." Naruto said as he shook his head. "Whoa!" Wendy said as she started sliding backwards off her platform and their last member, Rogue was having enough troubles holding onto his own platform as well. "This place is a mess" he commented before he was helped up to his feet by Sting.

After a few minutes of traveling, team Fairy Tail encountered a group of man with very familiar guild mark "Twilight Ogre!" Wendy gasped. The man, apparently their leader curled his lip. "Fairy Tail! You really think you have a chance-" he never finished his sentence. "Typical villains' speech" Naruto said, leaping forward with his feet put together in a drop-kick. His feet connected with the man's face and sent him away. The remaining four members growled and gripped their weapons tightly, but they were met with an ice sphere shot with high speed and Natsu's flaming fist to the head effectively knocking them out of the games.

"That's one headache I am not going to miss." Sting said. "I hear you on that one." Wendy agreed. Naruto looked down at where the leader of Twilight Ogre stood and saw the map they had been drawing. "Here is another map Wendy-chan." Naruto said and gave Wendy the map, who nodded her head and started checking it with what they got along the way. "Let's go before this whole place shifts again." Natsu said. After much more discussion and movement, it didn't take them long for the group to find themselves on a long path. Encouraged by the prospect that they were close, Team Fairy Tail moved slightly faster, keeping a good pace and surprisingly a really good time.

And then they saw the exit, and Pumpkin waiting for them. "Well, that was easy." Natsu grinned as the team stood in front of Mato, who was clapping his hands rapidly to congratulate them for passing the preliminary " So how did we do?" Rogue asked him. Sting asked quickly. "We were first, right?" while the pumpkin shook his head no. Mato rubbed his palms together nervously. "Not exactly." The anticipated win that the Fairy Tail team expected did not come. "You got fourth placen which is still good." he told them. This made Fairy tail's hopeful smile drop a little.

"Well, at least we didn't make it last." Wendy said and Naruto nodded his head. "I take it that we also aren't allowed to know who passed this before us, right?" he asked Pumpkin man, who nodded his head. "Yes, you'll know about the others tomorrow morning." the pumpkin said. He then smiled, which was weird as he was a pumpkin "Now, come along, come along…" he ushered everyone in through the gateway "You all deserve a good night rest." he said to the exhausted group.

It was the moment they were all waiting for. The citizens of Crocus were gathered together inside the Domus Flau, excited for the upcoming event. "The annual Magic Festival finally starts! The Grand Magic Tournament!" a man announced and the crowds went wild as they waited to see the 8 Teams that made through the preliminary round. "I'm Chapati Lola here. I'll be covering today's events." He introduced himself.

Chapati was a middle aged short man, thin and pale-skinned. His smooth face was rather unusual, square and very big when compared to his small eyes, thin eyebrows, nose, mouth and chin, all close together and located in the middle of the face. For attire, he wears a simple dark suit with a light shirt under it, dark pants and a tie, where it reads 'Grand Magic Games' on it. "We are honored to have Yajima-san, a former member of the Magic Council, as our commentator. Thrilled to have you here, Yajima-san."Chapati said to the elderly man.

The old man gave a nodded of acknowledgement. "The pleasure's mine youngster." replied Yajima, and Chapati continued the introductions of the special guests of the day. A certain incredibly beautiful blonde woman. "For day one's guest, we're privileged to have Miss Fiore, Jenny Realight from Blue Pegasus!" Loud exclamations were heard and many cheers from fans could also be heard as she made her comment. "We're gonna win this year!" she stated with full confident in her guild.

Inside, four out of five members of Team Fairy Tail were dressed in purple and white uniforms, but with different designs. Wendy's was a dress split open in the front, revealing her black panties. Sting had a vest that exposed his chest, Natsu's had one with long sleeve, covering his left arm but left his right arm exposed. Rogue, however, wasn't even wearing his shirt at all. They were all waiting for their name to be called.

Naruto kept his black military style uniform, but he was wearing a black headband made of black cloth with metal forehead protector that had the Fairy Tail guild mark on it. He couldn't help but wonder if the other team of Fairy Tail made it through the preliminary. Lucy, their reserve member was currently resting inside their infirmary. Happy and Lisanna found her unconscious on the street last night, attacked by someone before the games had officially began much to their shock.

"Okay… contestants are arriving. First Team ranks the 8th in the preliminary event. Let's welcome them… The Hounds of Hell's Army, QUATRO CERBERUS!" Chapati telled out while the crowd cheered for them. "WILD!" and some of them flexed to show off some muscles causing a lot of the girls to scream louder at them. "The 7th place is a female guild. Dancers of the Ocean… MERMAID HEEL!" Some of their members waved or blew kisses while the leader looked nonchalant. Once more they cheered for the guild.

"They are a new guild" Naruto informed them. "With only one S-class mage, I didn't know that they could make it through the preliminary as well." Sting said shocked. "It's not about rank it's about skill." Naruto told him. "I understand, but still..." the teen said. "Yeah I know..." Naruto replied. "Coming up, the 6th place is the Wings that Sparkle in the Dark, BLUE PEGASUS!" Chapati announced while the crowd went wild.

"KYA! EVE-KUN!" a woman yelled from the crowd

"HIBIKI-SAMA!" another woman yelled.

"REN!" a third yelled out to the young man.

Many girls yelled as they all posed in their famous handsome men pose. However, Ichiya and the person who was in bunny costume weren't making a very good impression on the crowd.. "The 5th place, Goddess of Love and War, Sacred Destroyers… LAMIA SCALE!" Chapati announced. Lamia Scale was led by Lyon while they made their entrance. "6th place?! Were you guys holding back, you idiots?!" their elderly guild leader raged as she watched from the sidelines causing some people to laugh. "It's our turn." Natsu informed everyone. "Let's shine out there." Sting said.

"Alright everyone. Despite the fact they always got the last place over the past few years, they managed to make an incredible return this year, claiming the 4th rank this year!? Let's welcome, the wild and rowdy, TEAM FAIRY TAIL!" Chapati announced as Naruto took the lead and walked out of their entrance. The crowd was booing at them, unlike his team, Naruto paid no mind to it and continued walking forward with his hands in his pockets.

Yajima, who saw this gave a thumbs up at them. "This is wonderful. Congratulations Fairy Tail." he said. "HURRAY FOR FAIRY TAIL!" the whole guild yelled from the sidelines as they cheered with big signs and everything showing their support. "Hm… isn't that…?" Wendy asked as she pointed to spot beside their Master. "Hurray, hurray, Fairy Tail!" the ghost cheered and punched a fist into the air as her legs swung in the air "GO GO, Team Fairy Tail!" she cheered loudly gaining their attention. "MASTER MAVIS!" the whole guild yelled in surprise as their eyes bugged from their sockets.

Mavis had on a perfectly confident face as she smiled and gave them a thumbs up. "I'm here to cheer for you. Nobody can see me unless they're in Fairy Tail, so don't worry about that. I also want to see you all do your best so go out there and have fun." she said. ""Well when you put it like that then how can we lose?" Makarov asked happily. "Oh great another ghost is here to haunt me." Naruto muttered under his breath. He wasn't looking, but he could recognize her voice a mile away.

"It's a relief to see the First come here to cheer on us!" said Natsu as Sting nodded in agreement with him. "Even if she is a spirit…" Wendy added happily.

The announcer continued "The 3rd place… wow, for a first time guild to get such a high rank, let's welcome the Midnight Raiders… RAVEN TAIL!" Chapati announced much to Fairy Tails shock. "Raven Tail?!" Natsu yelled out in shock. "This is… the guild founded by Master's son, Ivan." Wendy said to Naruto who nodded. "But… I think it's…" she trailed off and Makarov finished the sentence for her.

"A DARK GUILD!" Makarov looked furious. "IS IT OK TO LET THEM PARTICIPATE?" he raged as they all tried to hold him back, while Mavis noted thoughtfully. "I do feel a malicious force." Mavis said as she nodded her head. "Isn't it a Dark Guild?" Someone in the crowd whispered worriedly and the announcement came on to explain about it. "Well… according to official records, Raven Tail has existed for more than 7 years, and has been approved as an official guild recently." Chapati announced to the crowd.

"So it's not a Dark Guild since it has been approved by the Guild League." Yajima finished the announcement for him. Hearing this, Makarov was pissed beyond words as a vein throbbed on his forehead. "Ivan… what the hell are you planning… how did you make it?" the old man asked. The man in question, who was sitting at the back of the crowd, smirked evilly "I've waited in patience for so long, father. All for this day to come…" Ivan said to himself in glee.

"And in next place… oh my! Can the broken wings of the fairies be mended once again and allow them to take the skies once again? Let's welcome… FAIRY TAIL B TEAM!" Chapati announced loudly and the crowd went into stunned silence. "So they really made it..." Natsu said as Naruto nodded his head when the other team of Fairy Tail appeared from their entrance.

"What…" was the only thing that left the crowds mouth as they stared at the totally unannounced turn of events. "WHAAAAAAT?!" they then exclaimed in absolute shock. "NII-CHAN!" Elfman exclaimed from the crowd. "GAJEEL!" Levy yelled. "JUVIA!" Lyon yelled looking at his crush. "Another Team from Fairy Tail…?" the crowd whispered among themselves, confused at the fact that they have two teams.

"Congratulation, you guys really made it." Naruto said as he stepped ahead and said to them. "Before us too... good job." He added.

"Thank you Naruto-kun" Laxia giggled. "You made fourth place, not too bad." She then glanced around. Natsu was facing Gajeel in a glaring contest, Juvia was trying not to hug Naruto wanting to put up a professional front. Wendy, meanwhile was terrifying when she was left with Laxia, who was looking at the place her father was sitting "Well, it seemed the two of us is paired with each other now. Hate to face you in a real battle Naruto-kun." Laxia said looking at him.

"Don't worry." Naruto said lazily. "I won't hurt you… much anyway." Laxia pouted before noticing the forehead protector on Naruto's forehead. "What are you wearing on your forehead?" she asked her fellow blond. "Well, it's…" He was about to give Laxia a speech, but before he could make one, the announcer spoke up again after explaining to the crowd why Fairy Tail had one more team.

"Alright! For the last team that made it through the preliminary round…" the crowd began to get wild. "That's right, you all know who they are! The strongest! The invincible! The complete dominators of any competition! SABERTOOTH!" Chapati yelled into the microphone. Team Sabertooth led by Sasuke, one of the Sabertooth Dragon Lords of the current strongest Guild of Fiore appeared in the booming welcome of the spectators. Everyone was cheering out for them, as expected from the number one guild. "Here they come." Natsu said as he hardened his glare.

"Looking forward to you, Fairy Tail" Orga said and waved his index finger to the group of slayers and dragon. "Don't wave that finger at me, you bastard." Gajeel muttered darkly. "Gajeel calm down." Rouge said, keeping a calm expression on his face. "So that there is Fiore's strongest Guild they are something else." Gray nodded his head. "Looks aren't always everything so keep an eye open." Naruto told him.

"Alright! Thank you all for waiting, here is your lineup!" a stone board shot up from the ground "The Grand Magic Games' had been unveiled!" The crowd started to cheer again as Chapati started explaining the rule. The tournament would be divided into 5 days, with two events held each day, one battle and one hidden event. For the hidden event, each team will receive an amount of points based on their position in the end of it.

For the battles, the winning team was going to get 10 points and the loser wasn't going to get any at all; if the fight ended up in a draw, both teams got 5 points for themselves. The battles would be decided by the organizers based on the fans' votes. However, some battles are arranged according to the Fiore's King's desires and would be set up like so:

Team A vs Team B

Team C vs Team D

Team E vs Team F

Team G vs Team H

"Without further ado, I bring you the Grand Magic Games opening game!" Chapati cried "Let's begin, Hidden!" he said and then lowered his voice it wasn't less louder than before "Each team will have one participant. After each team submits their player, I'll explain the rules." he said excitedly. Quatro Cerberus sent out a muscular man named Yeager, while Mermaid Heel had a girl whose hair tied into two pony-tails behind her, Beth. Raven Tail had Narpudding on the go and Ren represent Blue Pegasus at their first game. The one who nicknamed the singing bard of the red moon, Rufus removed his hat and greeted the crowd with a smile on his face.

"If small is better, then maybe Yuuka or I should go?" Sheila asked, looking at her thick eyebrows teammate. "No, we should grab this from the very start." Lyon shook his head and put on a confident smile "I'll go" he said. "Yeah, in that case" Gray stepped forward, looking at Lyon "I'll go too." he said looking at his fellow pupil. However, before he could make one more step, Naruto surprised everyone when he suddenly stepped grabbed Gray by the top of his head and pulled him back to step ahead. "This game is name hidden right? Then I guess it's all about stealth." Naruto smiled as he faced against his opponent "Let me handle this." he told him.

"Huh?" Gray asked in surprise "But you…" in his opinion, Naruto wasn't the best candidate for this battle. He was very tall, must be one of the tallest mages standing in this field so it was a dead give away. "Don't worry Gray, this is my playground." he told him with a grin on his face. "Alright then." Laxia nodded her head before turning to Juvia, since her members all consisted of destructive members she would go for the mage with the least power compared to the others, also the shortest member of their group "Juvia, can you go first?" she told the water mage.

"Alright. Juvia will do her best not to disappoint you Laxia-chan." Juvia said as she nodded her head rather nervously. "Don't lose, even if your opponent is the dragon man." Gajeel advised. "Oh! Naruto is on right away?" Mavis' eyes sparkled in excitement. "Here comes our strongest member!" she said excitedly as she watched the shapeshifter walk onto the field calmly.

"We're finally ready to begin. I wonder what kind of contest hidden will be" Chapati spoke up "Yajima-san, is there anyone we should be looking for?" he asked his fellow announcer. "Hmm… well, we all know Rufus-kun is the force to reckoned with here… but I'm gonna be keeping an eye on Naruto Uzumaki too." The short old man said. "He is a new Fairy Tail's member, and you know how strong they are seven years ago." the old man finished.

"What about you Jenny-san?" Chapati asked the blond. "I'm all for Eve-kun, of course. He's so strong." She said but then turned back and looked at Naruto. Truthful, she was placing her bet on Naruto as well, having witnessed his power first hand seven years ago during his battle against Acnologia in his dragon form. She was one of the few people that remembered the mighty Igneel.

"You ready Juvia-chan?" Naruto asked and the blue haired girl nodded her head. "You will be on your own now. Remember the training i gave you, that's all I ask. Remember your ambition, fight hard and strong to show me what you're capable of." he told her. "I will, Naruto... kun" Juvia said as she nodded her head confidently. "Now let's start. FIELD OPEN!" Mato cried out and pointed his finger to the sky.

Suddenly everything changed into a city, surprising everyone. In an instant, Naruto found himself standing alone in the middle of the whole city. "Are we supposed to play hide and seek in here?" Eve asked, looking around the city. "Where shall we hide?" Beth was worried too. Narpudding was unhappy and Rufus remained quiet with the same confident smile. "If it's hide and seek, it's too strange" Yeager commented.

"Everyone in the stadium! Please watch what happens in the town through Lacrima vision!" The scene above the city suddenly show all ten contestants. "The hidden rule here is very simple. You will be both hiding and seeking at the same time. You have to find others in the town and give them an attack. You can use any kind of magic. It doesn't matter whether you get injured or not. The person who launches his attack first can get 1 point" Chapati explain about how the game played.

Then the whole streets were then filled with clones of the contestants "These are your clones. If you make a mistake and attack the clones, you'll be losing 1 point."Chapati finish his explanation. "I see…" Mavis muttered before saying with a smile "Then we already won this battle." Mavis thought to herself. "Start! Disappear in silence! Just like a black cat hiding in the dark night!" Chapati announce the first event. "Under this situation, you should restart from somewhere else after 10 second. You can restart for no matter how many times within the time limit. The time limit is 30 minutes the team that getting most points will be the no.1 team." Explain again by Chapati. And the battle began.

Meanwhile... outside the field.

"Naruto's training is taking effect" Erza said and nodded her head with a smile, keeping her eyes on Juvia. "Oh she found Yeager and Eve." she said watching as Juvia attacked the two mages with powerful tendrils of water came from her body, knocking them back and she gained two points. "Oi, where is dad?" Natsu look at very scene of the field but Naruto was nowhere to be found. In truth, he already escaped the scene that stayed on him and all visible Naruto were his clones.

"But there so many clones out there so maybe he's there" Wendy gave a logical answer about it. "How do you know if Naruto isn't hiding in those clones?" Sting asked her. "Actually Natsu is right. He nowhere to be found" Erza also noticed that he was gone as well. "This battle is all about stealth... and Naruto said… this is his playground." Erza muttered, leaving everyone confused.

In the field…

"Ninjin Misairu! (Carrot Missile)" Beth called as she used her magic, shooting multiple carrots at Juvia with high speed but they all passed through her body harmlessly. Then Yeager attack at her but Lyon suddenly appeared and froze him before he could make any move on the bluenette. Juvia tried to make the next move, but Narpudding appeared behind her and attacked all three of them and got himself 3 points for Raven Tail.

"Found you!" Fairy Tail Team A was shocked when Narpudding cried out and punched one of the Naruto with his enlarged hand. The blond easily dodged though, and avoided losing a point to Raven Tail's mage. "What? He found Naruto?!" Wendy gasped in shock. "Rufus of Sabertooth has not a moved at all! He isn't catching anyone but he's not being caught by anyone either!" Chapati said.

"This challenge is far too simple..." Rufus said as he appeared on the high place and everyone was surprised "I remember perfectly. The nuances of your movement... your footsteps... your magical presences' signature... I remember... I remember it all... Memory make..." Rufus started casting his magic. "Hoshi Furu Yoru ni (Night of Falling Stars)" he called out.

Suddenly several beams of lightning, reminiscent of shooting stars, were released into the air and struck all of his opponents with great force no matter where their positions were. Even with a water body, Juvia cried out in agony and fell down to the ground. Team A was left shock was they saw Naruto struck by the same lightning from Rufus. Narpudding managed to avoid the blast and shot into the air, straight to Rufus.

"Hihihi, you're sticking out like a sore thumb!" he laughed and attacked the man, however, his fist passed through the Sabertooth's mage's body harmlessly. "Crap, a clone!" the purple man said shocked. "Sorry but that was just a memory of me standing there." Rufus said and appeared behind Narpudding and raised his hand, the same meteor then struck the Raven Tail's mage. "I have no need for decoy." he told Narpudding. "He got them all! In one instant, he took the lead! That's the power of Rufus! That's the power of Sabertooth!" Chapati announced the spectators screamed and cheered for Sabertooth.

"This challenge isn't interesting at all, organizer. So I have no need to hide what so ever. Even if I were to be found, I wouldn't be able to hit me... What left of me there is just a memory, after al-" then suddenly, a kunai flew past his face and made a cut on his mask, shocking him along with the spectators who was keeping his eyes on him, even his team member.

All eyes then gathered to the opposite building, where a certain blond haired man was sitting with his legs crossed, his head leaned against the back of his hand as he swirled around kunai around his finger. "H-How…" Rufus was shocked to see Naruto sitting on the opposite building, looking unharmed even after he was struck by his magic. "How did I miss... I remember hitting you!" Rufus gawked. "There is no way Rufus magic can miss a target like that." Orga shouted in shock.

"You hit my clone, genius." The spectators were shocked once again when the Naruto Rufus struck with his attack shot up to his feet and took a strong leap, shooting into the air before landing next to Naruto. "I mean, not the low price clone similar to a thought projection we're talking about, but a actual clone." Naruto put a hand onto the other Naruto, whose body then turned brown like mud and was absorbed into the real Naruto's hand.

"He is capable of doing something like that?" Yukino cried. "Not only that, but he managed to trick Rufus this whole time too?" it was Gaara said calmly. "Incredible." Erza muttered. Naruto was right. This was indeed his playground. "I hate overly flashy guys, especially the over dramatic ones." Naruto said as he snapped his head around and in an instant, he leaped forward. "Now, allow me to show you the gap between our power." he said to Rufus.

"You... show the gap between our power?" Rufus asked as he smirked as he kept his eyes on the approaching Naruto, but the confident look was no longer on his face and replaced with nervousness. "Don't make me laugh." He put his hand on his temple and about to cast his magic when suddenly he saw Naruto crossed his fingers together in a cross. "Here we go" Natsu said and the Fairy Tail mage held their breath.

"Not just to you buddy, but every single contestant within this arena" he then cried "Kage Bushin no Jutsu (Shadow Clone Jutsu)" a massive cry of shock from the crowd could be heard when several new Naruto's appeared in puffs of smoke, launching themselves at different directions. "Clones of himself?" Erza's eyes then shot wide open when she realized the directions the clones were heading "Wait… he found them!" she exclaimed

"How is this even possible?" Orga cried out when the Naruto stopped themselves in front of the other competitors. "I don't know." Yukino said. "What an incredible young man" Yajima commented as he watched the blonde work. "Don't joke with me!" Rufus gritted his teeth and put his fingers to his temples. Sparks of black lightning were then generated between his arms, growing larger and larger, and gradually extending to the surrounding area "Memory make: Raijin no Kaden Ryūshi Hō (Lightning God's Charged Particle Cannon)" a large magic circle then appeared before him and a massive, concentrated beam of the aforementioned black lightning was fired.

Naruto smirked and raised a hand in a all too familiar way "Shinra Tensei (Almighty Push)" he called out causing the lighting to arc around his body and instead struck the buildings around him. "What kind of spell was that?" Rufus asked. "That's for me to know and you to want to know." Naruto said as he engulfed his hand in silver and blue flames. "Now I'm all fired up." Naruto said to the man.

"What kind of flames are those?" Natsu asked confused. "I don't know I've never seen them before." Sting said. "They are kinda cool. Kinda makes me wish I was born a human." Lector said. "Yeah but I prefer you as a cat." Sting replied to his friend. "Let's get started." Naruto said "Ryūjin no... Naruto started to say while everyone's eye's widened upon hearing the words. "Oi... don't tell me..." Gray started to say.

"That he knows God Slayer Magic as well." Natsu yelled out. "...Hoken (Dragon God's Demolition Fist)" Naruto called out as he leaped at Rufus. As he went to punch Rufus the memory mage leaped out of the way where the blond instead hit the ground. And much like when he was testing the group of dragon slayers when he hit the ground it became a ground zero for a large explosion where the ground exploded outwards away from the blond.

Rufus was thrown back several meters with tattered clothes. "I must admit I didn't see you being a slayer. You remind me of Sasuke-san and Gaara-kun with an ability like that. Dragon God Slayer Magic is it... A very powerful and versatile magic. But unlike theirs your magic combines the two instead of them using it separately." Rufus said. "Oh you have no idea kid." Naruto thought to himself.

"Well it's not the only magic I know, I'll admit I recently found I can use God Slayer magic." Naruto said. It wasn't a total lie, as he had taken the god slayer lacrima from the man he killed on Tenrou. "Well as I remember you sent a blast of energy towards me but other than that I have only witnessed this magic." Rufus responded to the man. Naruto said nothing more and vanished in a swirl of fire before he appeared in front of Rufus and punched him in the stomach.

The Sabertooth mage was instantly teleported away, giving Naruto the first point. "Now, where are you?" Naruto asked, waiting ten seconds for the memory magic user to appear before heading to the direction Rufus was teleported to as soon as he was back. When he reappeared Rufus reused his first technique "Memory Make: Hoshi Furu Yoru ni (Night of Falling Stars)" he called out. "Don't try to run." Naruto cried and punched the meteors that tried to hit him away with fist encased in sharp lightning.

"Did he… just split the lightning?" the only one who was capable enough to form words, as the whole crowd was silenced because of what he just did "He managed to defeat Rufus too… in one hit. And what with this display of strength?" Chapati said. "Raikiri... the lightning blade..." Sasuke muttered seeing his teachers original technique in action in such a long time.

Across the field a clone stood in front Leon "Hey Leon been a while." the clone said. "Yes I'll admit you have changed these past few months since we last departed." the Ice-Maker Mage said. "You got good eye's... now show me what you got." Naruto told the man. "Fine then." Lyon's confident and determination was boosted to the fullest "I will defeat you right here!" he the raised his hand and cried "Ice Make: Titan Foot!" from the sky, Lyon created a huge leg from his ice magic and slammed it onto Naruto, crushing him underneath its weight.

However, before he could celebrate his victory the foot started to crack and shattered into millions pieces by the same man who Lyon tried to beat, Naruto, who raised his hand and simply punched the massive leg with his feet enchanted with chakra. "Too bad for you though..." Naruto said simply "I hate people who don't try." he said to Leon. Naruto put his hands together and formed various seals before bringing his head back, taking a deep breath in a very familiar gesture.

This movement was familiar to many as they had seen their beloved Earth and Fire Lords do it several times over the years "Oi oi don't tell me…" Yukino said as she looked at the blond. "No way!" Orga said. "Impossible!" Were the cries of everyone who knew about Sasuke and Gaara's trademark attack. "Katon: Gōka Mekkyaku" Naruto cried and unleashed a massive fireball from his mouth, which covered a wide area of the city and heading straight to Lyon.

The Ice mage raised his hand and created an ice-shield to protect him, but was immediately shattered into pieces the moment the fireball came in contact with it. Lyon cried as he was blasted away and was teleported away the next instant. "He's a dragon slayer too!?" Orga cried out in shock and it was the same question everyone within the stadium was sharing except for Fairy Tail, Sasuke, and Gaara. The attack hit and Leon tried to put up a defense, but was easily defeated and Naruto gained another point after an astonishing display of power.

With another clone and Juvia the clone threw several kunai at Juvia, but Juvia turned her body into water, successfully avoided Naruto's kunai when he tried to attack her. However, before she could even think about making a counter, multiple clouds of smoke suddenly appeared around her. From there, multiple naked versions of himself shot out and surrounded around Juvia, flashing her their charming smile or whispering flirting words to her. It soon became too much to Juvia and she passed out with a massive blush on her face. "N-Naruto... kun." she said and passed out. "Oiroke Gyaku Hāremu no Jutsu" Naruto said simply and walked away, getting himself one more point, making it three points for Team A of Fairy Tail. "Well... that was surprising..." Chapati said.

With a third clone and Jaeger they were having it out as well. Jaeger tried to retreat to the defensive line, but he didn't expect Naruto to tear through his plant defense with his bare hand and deliver a powerful punch straight into his stomach, sending him into the air before disappearing as he too was respawn at a different area ten second later. Narpudding was his next target, having easily avoid his attacks and see through his strong fighting style and defeated the purple man with one single elbow thrust. Beth of Mermaid Heel was defeated in one single kick to her back, her carrot attack got turned into Naruto's food which he enjoyed very much.

In the end Naruto beat all of them with minimal effort much to Fairy Tail's delight. Result for day one event:

Rufus Lore: -7

Narpudding: -8

Lyon Vastia: -9

Eve Tearm: -11

Beth Vanderwood: -14

Juvia Lockser: -15 (she continuously lost points because other contestant attacked her defenseless form)

Jaeger: -17

Naruto Uzumaki got the first place and 10 points for Fairy Tail A Team with 99 points. Each contestant was attacked seventeen times in the last five minutes. The crowd's attitude was changed completely at the incredible performance of Naruto. Walking back up to the stands he was bombarded with cheers from the kids when his son tapped his shoulders. "Yeah..." the blond said. Natsu gave the man a thumb up "You did good dad." he told his father. Naruto wrapped an arm around Natsu's neck and gave him a noogie "That's because your old man isn't some cheap knock off." Naruto said releasing the teen.

Chapati cleared his throat to silence the crowd Now we move on to the fights. Let's take a look at the battle's system" Chapati said and a hologram appeared on the air, showing the match-ups "The matchups were decided by the organizers." Chapati said excitedly. "I hope there is some interesting matchups" Yajima commented happily though he didn't show it that well.

"The first round on the first day! Laxia Dreyer from Fairy Tail B! Versus Flare Corona from Raven Tail!" the crowd cheered as the two female mages walked forward from their teams, both with different feelings. Flare was nervous as she was supposed to fight the water mage as they matched up perfectly, and she could manipulate the fight how she wanted, but this wasn't what they planned. Laxia was confident in her ability to win as she was trained by a dragon.

"The time limit is 30 minutes. Within the time limit, if one makes their rival unable to battle, than they win. Well now, the first round... Starts!"Chapati said into the microphone. "You know I don't like the way you're looking at me." Laxia said to the redhead. "Oh com now I don't mean no harm." Flare said. "I highly doubt that. All my father wants is the lacrima in my chest. He never cared for me, and honestly I would prefer he died." Laxia replied as she surrounded her body in electricity.

"Oh what's wrong... couldn't take the fact that your daddy knew you couldn't handle being a wizard?" Flare said, which was definitely the wrong thing to say to the blonde dragon slayer as her electricity went wild before Laxia disappeared and then appeared before her opponent. Lifting her arm up Laxia called out her attack "Lariat" she hollered. Her arm collided with the redheads chest and she was thrown back.

When she stopped rolling they could see that the strike had done considerable damage to her chest as it had nearly collapsed in on itself causing a lot of people to gulp in fear at how the technique had been so brutal. Laxia deactivated her electricity and looked back at the downed Flare "No that is where you're wrong... I despise my father and wish he burned in hell." Laxia said before she spit on the near dead woman's face in disgust.

"Amazing she defeated her opponent with one technique. Winner is Laxia Dreyar Ladies and Gentlemen." Chapati announced. The crowd cheered for the woman's victory while Laxia smirked before she disappeared back into the stands. "So how'd I do?" she asked when she reappeared in the crowd. "You were amazing Laxia-chan." Makarov told his granddaughter. "Very nice. You were fucking awesome." Natsu said.

"You did good Laxia-chan." Wendy told the blond. "Nice execution. Not to shabby if I say so myself." Naruto told her. "Nice job Laxia." Sting said to his fellow blond. "Humph could've done better, but that was still good." Gajeel said "Thanks guys," she responded. In the end, Sabertooth managed to regain their no.1 place with 18 points after Orga Nanagear destroyed War Cry of Sabertooth.

Laxia brought back 10 points for Fairy Tail, making them the second team of the first day. Lamia Scale got 3rh place with Natsu's defeat against Jura, as he was disturbed during the fight by a flash of light. Blue Pegasus claimed the fourth position when Ren Akatsuki defeated Ariana Webb of Mermaid Heel. Fairy Tail A Team, while losing got 10th point in their possession so they were only pushed down to the fifth place, followed behind by Mermaid Heal, Fairy Tail B Team and Quatro Cerberus, while Raven Tail was last. All in all it wasn't a bad day.

"What the heck is Fairy Tail Team A was doing?" a rather drunk Cana said, sitting on a table with a bottle of wine in her hand "We've lined up almost all the strongest members of Fairy Tail and yet you guys nearly made it last…" she the Grand Magic Game, both Fairy Teams went to visit Lucy to make sure that she was okay before heading to the nearest bar, with Cana being the one who chose it.

"Sorry, it was all Juvia's fault." Juvia said. Laxia, who was the one who was the nearest to the water girl patted her on the shoulder comfortingly. "You're talking big for someone that was too busy touring the bars around here to come cheer to for us." Elfman said and he immediately got a glare from Fairy Tail's Ace's daughter. "I was watching! All the bars have Lacrima vision installed, you know." she responded to th manly man.

"Well, why don't we drink a toast to commemorate a great performance?" A drunk Makarov asked, raising his cup of beer. "It's going to be my turn tomorrow! I'll definitely turn things around for all of us!" Natsu said with a very confident smile "Speaking of which, where is Naruto?" Mira asked in confusion, looking around to search for the man who utterly dominated the hidden game.

"Yeah now that you mention it, I don't see him anywhere too." Sting said with a nod of his head. "I hope he is alright, he looked really tired you know." the take over mage said. "Don't worry, he will be fine" Mavis said with a smile. "It'd been a long time since I saw dad that way." Natsu said. "Enough with his depressing mood guy's." The first master suddenly cheered out loudly and stood on the table as well. "Let us use what we learnt, got and archived today become the seeds and motivations for tomorrow's victory." she cheered loudly which made the mages cheer loudly in return.

"Yes, we'll raise up again and show them all, won't we?" Makarov followed after his great predecessor. "YES! OUR GOAL IS NO.1 OF FIORE!" they all cried out and started to party their heart out. Minutes later, while everyone was still partying inside the bar, Laxia decided to leave the place and return to Fairy Tail B Team lodge. She didn't drink much so her head was clearer than her fellow guildmates inside the bar. She was quite confident that tomorrow would be her turn to fight again, and she was going to do her best for the sake of her guild.

"Thinking about tomorrow?" a voice called out and she jumped in surprise when she heard Naruto's voice coming from behind her. "Good evening Laxia." Sure enough, it was Naruto who was standing with his back leaning against the wall of the bar. "Naruto, where have you been?" She asked, trying to calm her racing heart down. "Why didn't you come in and join us?" she asked.

"I'm just a clone." it revealed. "Boss is somewhere else but he doesn't want Raven Tail to try anything funny again so…" he said before he shrugged his shoulders. "He sent you here to watch out for us?" Laxia said as she smiled at him. "Like a guardian angel?" she said while Naruto smirked. "I won't call myself like that, but yes." Naruto nodded his head. "You're going home already?" Laxia nodded her head "Would you like to…" she started to say, but she then remembered this was a clone of the man she adored very much. ""I'm fin- the clone started to reply but didn't finish.

"Can you walk me home?" Laxia interrupted him again, this time she took one step closer and looked up at him in the eyes. The outfit she was wearing was giving her a very generous view of her cleavage, especially with Naruto's height and it took him a lot just to look at her in the eyes. "Alright, let's go." Naruto nodded his head and walked ahead. Laxia walked closer before linking her arms to his, her smile brightened when Naruto didn't do anything to stop her and the two of them started mixing into the crowds of people on the streets of Fiore.

Fairy Tail Team B's lodge was only three blocks away from Honeybone Lodge, so it didn't take him long to get the blond slayer to her place. Fairy Tail surely would party all night long so her team wasn't going to return soon. "So Naruto, I know that you weren't with Natsu and co. during their journey at Celestial Realm." Laxia spoke up, starting their conversation again. "Three whole months right?" she asked as the blond man nodded his head. "What did you do during that time, since… I take that whatever changed you happened there?" she asked him.

"Not much, I mostly trained to prepare for the Grand Magic Game." he replied honestly as he decided to leave out the part about Hisui's plan. There was no need for any of them to get worried about it. They soon reached her room where Naruto stopped "So, I guess this is it." Naruto said as he opened the door of Laxia's room for her. "Thank you Naruto-kun." she told him before making a nervous smile.

"You know, I have some drinks inside, I wonder if you like to celebrate your victory today…" she said but then trailed off. "I think I will pass…" he said causing her smile to drop. "No no, it's not like that. I want to let boss have that honor. I'm just a clone, you know." he said in a reassuring tone causing her to smile once more. "Alright I'll hold the real you up to that." she said. Before Naruto could leave, she suddenly stood on her tiptoes and placed her lips on his cheek. Naruto was a little surprise by her action, but again he didn't do anything to stop her. "Good night Naruto-kun." Laxia said. "Goodnight... Laxia-chan." he responded.

The Grand Magic Game's second day, competition: Chariot

To say that people were confused was an understatement. That is until Chapati began to explain what Chariot actually was. "This competition consists of reaching the goal without falling off from the interconnected chariot, the chariot underfoot are constantly in motion, so even a moment of carelessness will prove to be your undoing." Chapati the announcer explained the rules.

"They must pass through the major sightseeing areas of Crocus. Which Team will be the first to arrive at the goal, here at the Domus Flau? We'll be transmitting images from the race" he then added as multiple screens appeared within the Domus Flau for the crowd to see their progress. "We'll be transmitting images from the race to everyone here in the arena through Lacrima-vision" Chapati said to the crowd.

"Oi oi, who was the one that was stupid enough to sent those two out?" Naruto asked loudly, being the only one who wasn't in a state of absolute shock. Rather, he was more to annoyed than shocked. Reason being... his son and Gajeel were on the last carts. "Well even if we didn't send them out another dragon slayer would have gone." Wendy said logically. "Well I would rather prefer if you went out. At least you don't get motion sickness." he said.

"Actually I do. It's just I don't show it all that well." Wendy replied. "Dammit we are so screwed today." The blond grumbled. "At any rate Yajima-san… with this kind of competition, who is being anticipated?" Chapati asked the old man. "Humm, I think it would be ones with great balance and speed." The old Wizard Saint said. "That's understandable." Chapati said.

"Why was Natsu and Gajeel sent out?" Naruto asked again, pointing his hand at the screen showing what was happening at the end of the chariot. "You could have guessed what would happen just from the name 'Chariot', can't you?" He stared at Laxia, who was somewhat quiet, but had more responsibility with Team B than the others of his team. "He just had come out, no matter what…" Laxia sighed, crossing her arms under her ample breasts "And Gajeel said, if Salamander came out then I would came out too." she said while the other slayers groaned at their competition. "Uh huh" Naruto face palmed.

"Somehow, trailing at the back, far, far from the lead, Fairy Tail A's Natsu is in a groggy state." Chapati said as the screen of a sweating, green face and extremely sick Natsu Dragneel, trying to keep his running pace as steady as possible was shown. The pink haired boy looked like he was about to collapse any seconds. "Right next to him, Fairy Tail B's Gajeel and even Sabertooth's Sasuke are in the same condition." Just like what Chapati was announcing, only a step before him, Gajeel and Sasuke were in the same condition "What in the world is going on here, Yazima-san?" the man asked.

"The three of them seem to have something in common." Yajima said. The one who was currently in the lead is Raven Tail's Kurohebi and behind him was Blue Pegasus' Ichiya, who was running while screaming men all the while. Lamia Scale's Yuka and Risley from Mermaid Heel were following right behind the perfume user of Blue Pegasus. Somewhat further behind was Quatro Cerberus' reserve member Bacchus, who apparently beat Cana in a drinking contest last night much to the shock of Fairy Tail's mages. It seemed the alcohol from yesterday hasn't worn off just yet as she was still complaining about a headache.

Said man, however after seeing the effort everyone else in the race was putting out, Bacchus used his immense strength to destroy the chariot was standing on, lifting all nearby chariots linked to it in midair as a result, causing his opponents to lose their balance and enabling him to overtake them, gaining first place and winning 10 points for his team. "Well, isn't that impressive?" Naruto asked with a smirk.

Followed after him, in order was Kurohebi, Risley Law, Yuka Suzuki, Ichiya. What was left was the three dragon slayers. "Now back to the remaining three. It seems they're battling it out for last place." Chapati said and the Lacrima shown the remaining three. Everyone was alright laughing at the three pathetic dragon slayers of current and former strongest guilds of Fairy Tail.

"So this is how people mean by making fun of" Orga snickered at them."This is so basic huh, Gaara?" the god slayer asked. "Dragon slayers have it bad when it comes transportation... it seems like we weren't the only ones." Gaara said as he nodded his head, even though he thought that it was only him, Naruto, and Sasuke as the girls never got it somehow.

"Could Laxia and the others have it too?" Mira asked, looking at Laxia. "Don't said a word to anyone else.." growled Laxia "Juvia think it's quite obvious already thought... all of us now have motion sickness as a weakness." the water slayer said. "Fine!" Sasuke said and slowed down. "I will give it to you, this victory. We'll continue to win after this. Just one or two points, we can do without!" the unknown dragon said to the two slayers. "Heh, then don't go crying about that one point later Sasuke-san." Gajeel said as he smirked and pushed forward along with Natsu.

"They look as pathetic as Naruto does when being transported... even thought they can't summon any strength, they're still taking this seriously" Sasuke muttered but everyone could hear what he was saying. "Can I ask just one thing?"the Uchiha asked and stopped. "Why did you guys enter this games? This would be unthinkable for Fairy Tail in the past. Worrying about the strength of the guild or worldly thing like this.. The Fairy Tail that I know... well.. how to say.. does thing at its own pace. Without worrying about others might thinks." he said.

"For our comrades!" Natsu growled as he fell, but continued to crawl forward. "For 7 years...they always.. they've been waiting for us.. no matter how tough it was, no matter how sad… even if they were made food of and protected the guild.." he said and the Fairy Tail mages who was left behind during those seven years started shaking and tears slowly forming at the corners of their eyes "For our comrades, we'll show you.. We'll prove Fairy Tail has kept going and that's why we'll keep moving forward!" Natsu roared. "Natsu!" They cried, with tears freely flowing down their cheeks.

"Comrades… huh he really is just like you Naruto..." Sasuke thought before closing his eyes and made a small smile. The whole stadium was touched by his words, and the attitude they had for Fairy Tail started changing. "AMAZING! Fairy Tail A, Natsu sixth place! 2 points!" Chapati cried "Fairy Tail B, Gajeel seventh place, 1 point And Sabertooth has placed last with none on the board today!" Chapati announced.

After the second day of the Grand Magic Games event Chariot, the battle portion of the day began. Natsu was placed in the medical room since he was so sick leaving Elfman in his place. The first match of the day was decided, by the event organizers just like yesterday, to be between Team Raven Tail's Black Snake, Kurohebi, and Team Lamia Scale's Toby Horhorta. The gong sounded and the battle began. Toby immediately grew his nails and started scratching at Kurohebi with his nails covered with his Mahi Zume Mega Kurage (Paralysis Claw: Mega Jellyfish). Kurohebi dodged all of Toby's attacks effortlessly and then threw himself backwards and disappeared from sight.

The next moment, the Lamia Scale's mage was shocked when he saw the sand started moving, only to be attacked by a Sand spell, Sand Rebellion. Toby started attacking him again with his nails, screaming that if he wins then Kurohebi has to tell him his real name in exchange of telling him his big secret, after he was angered by the fact that Kurohebi wasn't a real name.

Much to everyone's surprise Kurohebi made the final move, leaving the crowd in awe and Toby was defeated. With Toby's defeat, Kurohebi asked him what his secret was. With tearful eyes, Toby responded that he couldn't find one of his socks even though he's been looking for it for three months. He then started crying because he couldn't find it and he couldn't tell anyone.

Kurohebi pointed at his chest and Toby noticed the sock hanging from his chest as a necklace. He started crying of joy and called Kurohebi a good guy. Kurohebi then stretches his hand towards Toby, only to take his sock from him and ripping it apart. "How cold!" Erza yelled while Naruto chuckled with one of his arm around Erza's waist to hold her back from attacking Kurohebi right there while Toby was crying in despair.

And with that, the second match of the second day was commenced. "Well let's compose ourselves and move on to the second match of the day shall we." Chapati said as he cleared his throat and started announcing "Quarto Cerberus, Bacchus!" the man announced and the drunk mage appeared on the fighting ground, waving his hand to the crowd with a gourd in his hand while the crowd cheered. "Against Fairy Tail Team A's…" Chapati began.

"Us huh?" Sting asked. "That guy is one few people who is on par with Erza." Gray said with a hint of nervousness in his tone. "What'll we do if it's Natsu?" Wendy asked, turning her head to look at Naruto. "Smash him up of course" Naruto said as he shrugged. "NARUTO UZUMAKI!" And the crowd exploded with excitement. Naruto smirked at this. "It's show time." Rogue said patting his part time mentor on the shoulder.

"Here we go!" Naruto said and jumped off the watching area he was standing on and leaped forward, landing softly on the fighting ground just a few feet from Bacchus, who clearly didn't want to take him serious. He was lying on the ground with a bored look on his face. "Go Naruto-kun!" Juvia cheered along with the rest of Fairy Tail. The crowd was also cheering for him. They all saw his performance during the Hidden game yesterday and was excited and eager to see another amazing one today as well, especially when Bacchus was a very strong S-class mage.

"Oh, you're that guy who can duplicate himself yesterday." Bacchus said as he supported his head with his hand, smirking at Naruto. "How about we make a bet like those guys just now?" he asked the blond. "Hm what kinda deal we talking about?" Naruto asked with a raised eyebrow. "Your guild has some real beauties right there, like Laxia that Wendy girl." Bacchus said with a smirk.

Said smirk widened in possible glle "If I win, lend them to me for a night… both of them at once..." the drunk fighter said. Fairy Tail was screaming in anger for his declaration while Laxia and Wendy were in shock at what they just heard. Bacchus then reached his hand out and picked up his gourd, saying "And if you win… let's see…" the man thought about what he would let his opponent have.

"Isn't Quatro Cerberus an all guys Guild?" Naruto interrupted his speech and thoughts by saying the oblivious. "Well, I can't imagine how hard it is for you guys to spend every single day in a guild full off muscular guys without meeting any women other than during missions." He said tauntingly. "You guys must be hungry for a woman's touch, aren't you?" he said and then clicked his fingers like he just came up with a brilliant idea. "Oh wait, with the kind of clothes you're wearing, you guys must play gay with each other all the time right? In order to fill the void only a woman can fill, right?" he then nodded his head "No wonder why you asked for real beauties like Laxia-chan and Wendy-chan." the man said.

All of Quatro Cerberus' members' jaws dropped in shock with their eyes widened in horror as they were outright humiliated in front of the entire Domus Flau, possibly the entire Fiore as well. Bacchus' face was red with anger, as well as embarrassment. "His sense of humor is quite terrifying." Mira said with her cheek leaned against her hand. She was quite happy that Naruto commended Laxia's beauty, even if he also talked the same thing about her best friend, Wendy, but she didn't care. "You… you…" Bacchus pointed his hand at Naruto. "You're quite an interesting guy, aren't you?" he asked with one of his eyes became bigger than the other.

"Whoa whoa whoa, stay away from me pal, I don't swing that way you know." Naruto said as he took a step back with both his hands held out to defend himself, making the whole stadium bust out in laughter, some even falling out of their chairs with how hard they were laughing. But then Naruto stood straight up and tightened the headband around his forehead "Well, enough is enough, you win, I give you the girls…" Laxia and Wendy looked like they were just smashed in the head, especially Wendy. "But if I win… the name of your Guild going to be Quarto Bitches for the rest of your life." he said with a gleam in his eyes.

"Pu!" Bacchus' cheeks puffed out as he tried to hold his laughter in. "WHAT!" the other member of Quatro Cerberus cried out in shock. "Mark my words, the rest of your life." Naruto said as he smirked and cracked his fist around. "Don't get so cocky just because you can defeat a few weak mages." Bacchus said and smirked before he got into a stance with his body crouched low and his arms outstretched while Naruto just stood completely still. "Erza, what is that his magic?" Gray asked, turning to Erza who had fought him many times with him in the past.

"His magic type is a type that focuses magical energy into his hands. It's a relative and unorthodox magic" Erza said with a serious tone. "However, the secret of his strength is mastery of a martial art that allows him to use that magic to its fullest potential. It's called the Hikasho (Hanging-chop fist). It's a martial art that uses special stances to make particularly effective use of Palm-strikes. But what is even scarier is that he added some improvement to that and created a drunken hanging-chop fist." the redhead told them.

"Drunken… like with booze, you mean?" Sting asked. "Yes… it's impossible to predict the Drunk Falcons attacks." Erza said as she nodded her head. "On top of that, the destructive power is enchanted as well, which is a part of the key for him to victory." Erza then pointed to the gourd on the ground. "Even more so, it seemed he decides to fight Naruto without drinking a single drop of alcohol." she said. "Is he even takes this fight serious?" Wendy asked in shock.

"He believes he can win... no, he knows that he can win." Erza hardened her eyes. "Do you think Naruto can win?" Lector asked the redhead. "Yes he has great speed and strength, Bacchus also has that as well. It will take Naruto more than just that to defeat him." Fairy Tail's members gasped in shock. They knew better than anyone to judge Erza's judgment, as she was one of the few people that trained with the dragon king.

Maybe it would be the first time they could see him at the defensive side of the fight. "But he has that some kind of defense on him right?" Frosch asked. "There is no way Bacchus could push him to use some kind of defense." Happy agreed."It's possible, but Naruto isn't someone who will take that kind of advantage when he faces an opponent." She said and Makarov smiled.

All the while, Naruto had heard what Erza was saying with his enhanced hearing, but instead of worrying like everyone thought, he was smirking. He could use his scales to protect himself, but where was the fun in that? "A night of dream with those girls, how wonderful." Bacchus said, still keeping the smirk on his face. As soon as the gong was struck, Quatro Cerberus mage leaped forward and charged at Naruto, his fingers put together and was about to strike Naruto's head.

When suddenly Naruto moved his head out of the way so fast that no one was able to see his movement. His hand put together in the same style as Bacchus' hand and thrust forward, striking his chest with such force that everyone could feel and hear the impact. Bacchus coughed in pain, his eyes wide in shock and the man took several steps back while holding his chest before collapsing down to his knees. The whole stadium was stunned for what just happened. "What did… you do?" he managed to ask between his coughs.

"Don't worry, I didn't aim for your heart so… you'll live." Naruto said simply. "Hikasho? So this is how the martial art of this era has become?" he asked loudly. "Mixing various styles together to come up with a new style, but not make it stronger but weaker? What a joke." He said and laughed and picked up the gourd and then threw it to the spot in front of Bacchus "Drink it." he ordered in a voice that wasn't meant to be ignored.

"What?" The Quarto Cerberus mage asked confused. "Since I can't get drunk, I cannot show you the real drunken-fist." he told him. Bacchus' eyes widened in shock at his statement. The mages, especially Fairy Tail's mages were surprised by it as well "However, let's me show you, the true form of your so called Hikasho." Naruto said and took a stance, with his middle and index fingers put together "Juken." he called out.

"Juken?" Wendy asked in surprise with a bread of sweat running down from her temple. She just learnt that Naruto had never gotten serious with them, both magically and physically. It was then they also realized this was the form of martial arts he told them about before they left for Tenrou Island. "Fine then!" Bacchus picked himself together and stood up, picking up his gourd. "Let's put an end to things then." he said and he gulped down all the wine within the gourd.

"He drank it." Erza said cautiously. "Now he's serious." she whispered. "Here he comes, Naruto-kun" it was Wendy who said that, as she prayed for Naruto to win. Not that she didn't believe in him, but it was natural for her to hope that her friend would come out with the win. "Pua!" and now that he was drunk, Bacchus' movements became unstable. He then shot forward with speed far greater than before, in a blink of an eye, he passed Naruto and cried out victoriously "It's useless!" however, before he could celebrate more than he already did, Bacchus coughed out a mouthful of blood and fell down to his knees.

Naruto, however, was completely unharmed. "H-how…?" Was all Erza could say, as she was the only one that saw Naruto dodged all seven strikes of Bacchus by hurling his hands out of the way with the back of his wrist and thrust his fist into Bacchus' midsection with such force that a small shockwave could be felt, but all mistook it as a gust of wind, the same place the man with larger muscles was holding.

While Naruto was still standing, not even a scratch or damage on his body. "Blindly charge into a fight like that..." Naruto said while turning around. "And internal bleeding is the least you can get." he told the drunk boxer calmly. Simply because Naruto already fought with a certain green beast of Konoha in his drunken state and came out with the win, but not after being healed from several broken bones, ribs... and a cracked skull.

"Still have the strength to stand, haven't you?" Naruto asked when Bacchus tried to get up to his feet "Alright then." Naruto shot forward and struck his opponent, this time not with Juken but with a real punch, right in the face. Bacchus's tooth was knocked out of his mouth after that, but he barely had time to turn his head back when Naruto thrust his knee into his abdomen, twisting his body around to send his elbow into his face, breaking his nose and to end the fight, Naruto raised his leg and stomped hard into his stomach. Sending him rolling on the ground several feet before running after him, with his fist glowing with blue energy.

"Hold tight." Makarov said and while confused, everyone did as what they were told, holding onto each other or anything firm to hold on. With the last strength left in him, Bacchus put his hand onto the ground and pushed himself out of the way, making Naruto's punch miss him for only a mere inch and went straight to the ground. Before he could even think of returning the favor, an unthinkable feat stopped him from doing so.

From the place Naruto punched, cracks started appearing and spreading all over around the fighting area before becoming gigantic craters, shaking the entire Domus Flau with the force of a small earthquake much to the shock and awe of everyone. The mages, save for Erza, Natsu, Wendy, Gray, Jura, Leon, Sherry, Ichiya, and the Trimen who had seen it seven years ago, lost the ability to pick up their jaw from the ground, as they stared at the destroyed fighting ground in absolute shock.

"Oh this is pure gold" Sting giggled at the shocking faces as the craters returned to the ground and the shakings finally stopped "I wish I had a camera." the blond laughed at everyone's face. Bacchus' face lost all of its color and he was as pale as a ghost, looking at Naruto like he was looking at a monster. "I… I yield." He stuttered.

And Bacchus Gourd was defeated just like that. The same man, who showed an incredible feat of power during the Chariot game at the beginning of the day. "Winner by forfeit…" Chapati was still trying to pick himself together said. "…Naruto Uzumaki of Fairy Tail A Team." he announced. At that moment, all members of Team A and B and those who trained with Naruto realized that he was still going extremely easy on them during the last five days of the training trip.

"What the hell was that?" Mirajane asked Naruto after he returned to Fairy Tail Team A's watching stance, which was right beside Fairy Tail Team B's place. The third match was postponed for a few minutes so the organizers could fix the stadium Naruto destroyed "You could have killed that man." She said with her hands on her hip while the blond chuckled to himself.

"Well, I don't want Fairy Tail's girls fall into the arms of a perverted guy like that so I did what any respectable man would have done." Naruto said as he shrugged and waved to Makarov when the man gave him a thumb up, along with the rest of the older men of Fairy Tail. "You were saying?" He asked. "At least, hold back at that final attack." Erza said as she hit his stomach with the back of her hand. "Unlike before, we don't have the kind of money needed for a large hospital bill or property damages." the redhead said to him.

"Relax, I will try next time." Naruto grinned. "I don't really care. I'm just glad he did what he did where I couldn't." Wendy said while Laxia nodded in agreement. "Yeah totally. I mean no offense but he smells like Cana which is stale booze and I'd rather not have sex with a guy I don't even know or like." Laxia said. "Either way it's, another ten points for us?" Sting said as he looked at the chart and saw that they had climbed to the second place with twenty two points "We're at second place." Rogue said as he pointed to the placement chart.

"We still cannot tell anything until the end of day." Wendy said while Naruto put a hand on Wendy's shoulder and shook his head. "Let's watch the other teams and cheer for B Team for now." he said. "Okay." The blue haired girl nodded and returned her attention back to the stage, which was fixed and looked as good as new. "Sorry for keeping you waiting, now let's get ready for the first battle of day 2…" Chapati yelled as the crowd cheered and two names appeared on a giant screen "Lisanna Strauss of Fairy Tail Team B and Jenny Realight of Blue Pegasus!" Chapati announced.

"Oh that's surprising." Mira said. "What the fact the blond bimbo is a take over user like you and your siblings or Lisanna has already won." Laxia said. "You read my mind." Mira said. "Well what do expect I'm just that good." Laxia said before the two friends began to laugh with one another. "Oi will you guys stop gossiping like a couple of school girls were trying to watch the match." Natsu whined where all the others stepped away from him. "SHUT UP!" the two women yelled at him.

in the arena the two women finally come face to face. "SO you're Mira-chans baby sister are you?" Jenny asked her. "Yeah what about it?" Lisanna asked the blond. "Well it's just you're as beautiful as she said you were." Jenny said causing Lisanna to pause. "That's just like Nee-chan to do..." Lisanna whispered to herself. She then looked at Jenny with a small smile "Thanks for the compliment Jenny..." Lisanna said to her opponent.

"Don't mention it. Now what do you say we make a bet like your friend did?" Jenny asked. "What kind of bet?" Lisanna asked. "Well since I don't really like fighting how about this. The one that can look the most enticing in a bathing suit wins is that good enough for you?" she asked the youngest Strauss. "Well I guess a little friendly competition hurt anyone so sure why not." she said to the blond woman smiling. "However the loser has to appear in Sorcerer's Weekly nude." Jenny said laying down the actual terms. "Alright I'll still take it." Lisanna replied.

"Wah… what kind of unbelievable wager has been made here?!" Chapati cried out in sock at the wager the two agreed on with one another. "So, what do you guys think about this?" Naruto asked looking at the others. Jenny was an S-class mage of Blue Pegasus, the same rank as Lisanna's sister Mirajane and Erza. He had also never seen the white haired teen in action before. Wendy smiled. "I think Lisanna-chan's going to be just fine… She is really strong after all."the dragon slayer said to the blond male.

"Jenny's going to get a lot of crowd support." Erza spoke up. "I heard she is the currently number one on Sorcerer Weekly's Hottest Girls in Magic list. Guys go a little nuts over her." Sting said. "Oh... is that so..." Naruto nodded his head. He didn't read Sorcerer Weekly that often, but he knew that guys literally lusted after the blond like he did with either Karin or Temari the whole time they read those magazines. Sure he had seen a few of her pictures and wouldn't lie as she was beautiful in her own right, but to him he was reminded of Ino so she wasn't all that special in his eye's.

"Rumor has it she idolized mine and modeled her career to be similar to mine." Mira said as she crossed her arms and added into Sting's speech. "That's kinda stalkerish." Erza said quietly. "Wait, don't tell me you're also into these kinds of hot girl list Erza." Naruto said teasingly and dodged a hit to the back of his head from the feisty redheaded woman.

Meanwhile Lisanna and Jenny stood facing each other, both keeping the confident smile on their face. "Come on, Lisanna-chan!" Wendy shouted out, cheering for her friend/ "Fight with everything you got!" she said but then, her mouth dropped open in horror as she saw the 'battle.'taking place between the two women. "What's going on here?" she asked shocked. "Oh, I see..." Naruto face palmed and shook his head side to side, as he couldn't stop himself from laughing at what was going on in the arena. Meanwhile, Makarov, just like any hot blooded male within the stadium were staring at the scene with hearts in their eyes.

"Get a hold of yourself, Master." Rogue said with a sigh. "How this?" Lisanna asked as she smiled seductively with her face dusted pink, already in a two piece orange bikini with white flowers patterns. She was kneeling on the ground with one of her left arm putting underneath her breasts and one hand holding the her right girl, pushing them up and making her breasts look even bigger than before.

"And this?" Jenny retaliated with a similar tactic, running her hands through her hair and pushing her chest out to increase the greatness of her large breasts in her own blue swimsuit. The crowd was going wild, now that the female finally joined the men, crying out excitedly at the sight of their idols in swimsuits. "What the hell is going on?" Gray exclaimed in pure shock.

"Lisanna-chan…" Levy muttered with tears in her eyes, she was feeling down by the sight Lisanna and Jenny's voluptuous body. "I guess since they're both models, an irregular rule turned it into a cheesecake showdown." Erza sighed. Sting, Rogue and Gajeel chuckled as they found this somewhat humourous. "Like this?" Lisanna said and made another sexy pose with her hand holding up her the front bangs of her white wavy hair, bending her back to show off her ass. Her bikini was changed into another bikini suit, this time it was a bluish one.

"Hi…" Jenny countered with a pink leopard print bikini. Her thumb slightly pulling the bikini top down to expose more flesh. "Man, I bet Pervy Sage will die of blood lost if he can see this." Naruto thought as he grinned. He wasn't unfamiliar with the sight of Jenny in her swimsuit, after all he was her bodyguard for three months. But Mira's body was on a league of its own as well, especially when she was in those revealing swimsuit.

"They do this kind of thing in the battle part, too?" Wendy wondered out loud. "I imagine this involves a special rule…" Mira reasoned. "Or at least, I hope so…" she thought aloud. "As expected of the sister of Mirajane, you are quite impressive." Jenny noted, smiling at her opponent. "Thanks you're not so bad yourself." Lisanna admitted with a nod of her head. "I didn't think you'd agree to do a pinup idol showdown.." Jenny noted. "Yeah, well, I'm not too fond of slugfests either." Lisanna confessed truthfully. "If we can resolve this peacefully, all the better, right?" she asked while Jenny nodded in agreement.

"Oh! This is remarkable a swimsuit rivalry! With both of them employing transformation magic, this is like a dream come true!" Chapati cried "Now, girls, let's…" he began to say but before he could finish he was interrupted. "Hold it!" Ditea of Mermaid Heel declared, as she, Araina and Risley leapt into the arena in their swimsuits. "It won't do to let these little girls get all the attention!" Risley said loudly.

"When it comes to strength, as well as beauty…" Ariana added, the trio landed and made sexy pose. "Mermaid Heel is Number One." The three women chorused, winking at the crowd. "Stop right there!" Sherry announced as she, her sister Chelia entered the fray in their own swimsuits, hugging each other. "You people don't have enough love! If you think you can please the crowd just by posing in swimsuits, you're gravely mistaken. It's all about love. Without love…" Sherry said.

"You can't beat us." Chelia finished for her sister. "This is no time to just sit back and be impressed." Mavis reminded them turning to the rest of the girls. "But I didn't bring a swimsuit." Cana stated, even though she was wearing one. "Yeah me neither." Laxia said. "I don't really like to wear them unless I go to the beach." Wendy admitted shyly with a small blush on her face.

"Don't worry about that." Mavis smiled and made a lot of swimsuits appear in the air, falling down to the girls. "I anticipated that so I came prepared with enough swimsuits for everyone." She then flew to Team the other girls and said "You can't just sit back and watch either." She reminded Erza and the others. "Let's all join in!" she said cheerfully. "When other people from the cheering section take the field, doing nothing is not an option." Erza declared and entered as well with Mira and Wendy.

"Well, don't be so shock kids," Naruto patted Gray, who was still in shock, on his back. "After all, they have their own pride as women, after all." he told the blushing group of hormonal teens. "I think this has gotten out of hand." Lisanna noted, the rest of the female mages clustered in the arena in their swimsuit. "Well, it's not bad as a fun little stunt." Jenny remarked, smirking. "No what I expect at the second day but hey, isn't this entertaining?" Naruto asked the guys with a sly chuckle.

"Still and all, this match is just between Lisanna and Jenny." Chapati reminded everyone, especially the men who was trying to hold their nosebleed because of so many beauties in swimsuits on the field. "In that case, there's no point in us being out here." Levy pointed out. "The main thing is that we have fun." Mavis stated and dashed on the ground, mimicking Cana's pose. "And how is that a ghost like you gets such a kick out of this?" Cana wondered out loud.

"I bet anything her personality has an effect on the mood of our Guild." Wendy said, mostly to herself. "What, you're here, too?" Erza blinked, spotting Evergreen beside her. "I won't let you people hog the spotlight." Evergreen replied, with a smirk, her sizeable breasts bouncing enticingly. "The next theme is school swimsuits." Chapati announced loudly and Lisanna immediately changed into one, kneeling next to her sister Mira, Levy and Wendy. The last girl was trying to cover herself due to embarrassment.

"Why are we suddenly in weird fetish swimwear?" Levy wondered out loud, with a massive blush on her face. "You don't really look out of place, Levy." Lisanna remarked with a giggle. "Next up is bikinis and thigh-high stockings" Chapati declared. Jenny made the best out of it, with a red bikini with black stripes and matching black stockings.

"For some reason, this feels even more embarrassing than the swimsuit alone." Laxia noted, looking at herself. She was in her white bikini and black stockings as well "Moving on, girls in glasses." Chapati cried. Lisanna changed back to her bluish bikini, but with red glasses. Naruto noted that she was indeed sporting a top notch look. "This isn't any change for me." Laki shrugged her shoulder. "Cat ears!" Chapati said as he was now on a roll.

"Is there any point for me to wear them?" Carla sighed. "Oi, that guy is getting ahead of himself, isn't he?" Rogue asked in annoyance, this was really getting out of hand "Bondage!" Chapati loudly announced. "This is also a form of love." Sherry cracked her whip around. "You are too into it." Chelia gaped at her sister. "Well, Erza?" Evergreen taunted, in her wine-color latex. "Are you about ready to admit defeat?" she asked the redhead.

"Did you say something?" Erza retorted, brandishing her whip around in a SM-play clothing. "I lose." Evergreen conceded and bowed her head in defeat. "We're getting deeper and deeper into the fetish territory." Sting said as he looked at the group of women with a huge blush on his face. "It doesn't matter as long as we score some points on the board right?" Rogue asked with an equal sized blush on his face. "I don't really know..." Sting replied. "The next theme is 'wedding dress'." Chapati declared. "Prepare a partner and get into bridal gear."Chapati announced to them.

Soon all the girls were in nice white gowns and were presenting themselves to the crowd. 'What should I do?' Lisanna thought to herself. In truth, she already had one partner in her mind but she didn't know if she would be allowed to pick him or not 'He already has Lucy, what if she is among the crowd and see us and got the wrong idea? But… but it's alright, right? This is just a competition, we're also fellow guildmate… it'll be alright, right?' she thought to herself. "Please choose your partner, ladies." Chapati reminded them, pulling the two out of their own thoughts "Who are the lucky guys?" Chapati announced.

"Natsu-kun come here please." Lisanna announced to the son of the blond shapeshifter. The pink haired wizard walked over to her and grabbed her hand like they did back in the days as young children. "Sorry for dragging you into this Master Makarov." Mira told the old man in a tux. "Eh it's no big deal." the old man replied. "Naruto-kun." Wendy, Laxia, and Juvia said as they surrounded the blond man grabbed him.

Wendy grasped his left arm in between her bountiful cleavage, Laxia grabbed his right arm and done the same and Juvia hugged him from behind. This in turn made a lot of the guys that were down there look at the blond in envy and jealousy. Sting grabbed Erza and she just shrugged while Naruto looked at him with a narrowed eye showing he didn't approve of how close they were.

Rogue grabbed Laki while said girl blushed in embarrassment. "This doesn't mean anything special." the girl said while Rogue nodded in agreement. Sasuke had grabbed Yukino leaving Gaara to a horde of hormonal teenage girls much to his humor. Jenny grabbed Hibiki and smiled "At least you were still available." she said. "Yeah just don't get too excited ok." he told the woman.

Jet and Droy were once more fighting over Levy which soon turned into them throwing punches for the blue girls hand. Levy just sighed before she walked over to Gajeel who was laying on his side. Pantherlily his friend was confused "Aren't you going to choose a partner?" he asked the dragon slayer. "Eh I'll wait till the fighting stops and then find one." he replied. Pantherlily had chosen Bisca and Alzack's daughter to be his partner and she was giggling at the suit wearing cat.

"Oh Carla let's be partners." Happy told the white cat of his romantic affections. Carla sighed "Fine but just this once you hear." she replied. Shelia had picked Ren and they had turned this into an opportunity to make out in front of the crowd, much to Sherry's annoyance while she had chosen Leon as her partner. "Alright the wedding theme is over. Those of you not participating in the bout between Jenny and Lisanna return to the stands immediately." Yajima announced spoiling Chapati's fun. "Ahh but I was on a roll." Chapati cried.

"Well that was unexpected." Naruto said now wearing his original outfit. "The final form is battle form." Chapati announced. "This is my battle form." Jenny changed into her battle suit. In this form, her head was covered by a ruffled dark headband which was attached to conical ear protectors which jut out and backwards. Her torso was covered by a dark battle suit with light edges, splitting in two main parts: a revealing shirt exposes a fair amount of her cleavage and her belly, while her legs were covered in similar, tight-fitting pants leaving the inner parts of her thighs exposed.

The two pieces were joined together on the front by two thin, dark straps, creating an "X" in correspondence to Jenny's abdomen, each of their edges secured by thin, light bolts, while on the back the shirt and pants became one, with a thong-like garment covering her bottom leaving the upper central part of it exposed. She sported light gloves extending up to her shoulders, each secured by a series of buttons on the inner part of her arms, which possessed metal plating in correspondence to her hands and metal bands on their upper edges. E

Every arm had the above mentioned part linked together by a thick, dark cord, solidly remaining arched and not hanging down, similar to a hosepipe. Her legs were covered by armored thigh-high boots, sporting distinctively large upper edges protruding upwards, as well as metal high heels. Jenny's neck was hidden by plate armor that extends on her shoulders in the form of rounded pauldrons and up to her chin, with two peculiar protrusions hiding her ears away jutting outwards, getting smaller as they get farther from her face.

"Ohh not bad Jenny." Lisanna said as her body glowed before the shine disappeared. When she was finally revealed people were in awe "This is my battle form... I call it 'Animal Soul: Dragon King' and it is my most powerful spell in my arsenal." the teen announced. Lisanna was lying through her teeth at this point. What she was actually using was her dragon force and showing it off as a different spell.

When this state is activated, Lisanna's body becomes much more akin to an actual Dragon's, with her whole body becoming covered in an aura of pink light even thicker and brighter than that provided by her Crystal Drive, and with a thick pink intricate scale-like patterns appearing to cover the outer edges of her face, underneath and around her eyes, extending down from the side of her neck and onto the rest of her body. These are shown to be more and more uniform as they get farther from the central portion of her body, which instead bear several scattered, distinct scales, elongated and placed diagonally in certain places.

"I accepted your earlier bet." Lisanna declared. "Now I want you to accept my power. Okay?" without warning, she charged at Jenny and brought back her fist, intending to end the fight in one hit. Jenny managed to dodge the strike, but had ended up looking away. This cost her as Lisanna reappeared in front of her and drew her fist back before knocking her back with a strike to the face

"Amazing! From a swimsuit contest… it turned into a battle of strength!"Chapati cried out as Jenny fell back. With her defeat Chapati cried out "And Lisanna is the winner." while the white haired teen waved to the crowd and deactivated her dragon force. Returning to the stands Lisanna sat down with a sigh of relief "Wow that was fun." she said. "Good job out there kiddo." Makarov said with everyone agreeing with him.

"You've been chosen as the reserve member of this team. Do you understand what does this mean, right?" Jiemma asked the white haired woman. "Yes, I won't humiliate the name of Sabertooth." Yukino nodded her head "It means I have to win no matter what." she said with conviction. As soon as she heard her name get called to be the opponent of Kagura Mikazuchi for the final battle of the second day, Yukino made a silent promise to herself that she'd give it her best shot. If she lost, it meant she wasn't worthy of being a of Mage of Sabertooth.

The young woman couldn't help but sigh longingly when she started thinking about what would happen to her. It had been her lifelong dream to join the Sabertooth Guild and today would be the deciding factor. Would she sink? Or would she float? she wondered. As she walked out onto the field, nervousness wracked her body and her pale hands were soaked with sweat. She quickly wiped them on her skirt, (her cloak that flared at her feet kept her action well hidden) trying to let her nervousness subsides.

"It's nice to meet you." Yukino lowered her head as she greeted Kagura. The swordswoman was surprised, and she greeted back in return "Nice to meet you too." Kagura replied to the nervous woman. "Well, why don't we also make a bet like the previous contestants?" Yukino suggested. "Sorry, I'm not interested in that." Kagura said as she shook her head no. "Are you afraid that you'll lose?" Yukino asked the swordswoman.

"I don't think so. That's just because I think people must keep their promise if they make bet." Kagura said as she closed her eyes as she continued, "I have no interest in casual bets." she said to the celestial wizard. "Then let's make just make a big bet then." Yukino then paused for a second before saying "Life… let's bet our lives on this contest." Yukino said shocking all of them. "S-seriously, is that necessary to go that far?" Natsu asked in shock.

"What's wrong with her?" Gray questioned while looking at Yukino with wide eyes. "This girl…" Naruto muttered thoughtfully. Yukino reached her hand into her pocket, and brought out the key of Pisces, letting it glow as the gate was ready to open with just a few words. "Huh?" Kagura said, looking at the key "A golden key." she said with a raised eyebrow. "She's a celestial mage too?" Wendy asked in surprise.

"Open, Gate of the Twin Fish." Yukino declared as she raised her key "Pisces!" she called out and Pisces came out of their gate in battle mode – their fish forms that were very similar to eels. Why it was the Gate of the Twin Fish and not Gate of the Eels, Yukino could never understand. They were black and white, almost as if they were Yin and Yang. Kagura easily dodged as they attacked, her eyes closed. Yukino was shocked, Kagura was more powerful than she had anticipated.

"What a waste. If you're so good at dodging, then all I need to is ground you." Yukino said, bringing out Libra's key. "Open, Gate of the Heavenly Scales, Libra!" Yukino called as her key glowed. "All twelve golden keys are here. Just great." The immortal blonde muttered sarcastically as he continued to watch the fight. "Two gates? Yukino must be a powerful Celestial Wizard maintaining two gates is no easy task!" Chapati said lodly, which made the crowd scream and shout in excitement.

As Libra appeared, the crowd went wild as they saw her revealing clothing and womanly figure. Hearts could be seen in about half of the men present. "It's another stunningly beautiful Zodiac spirit!" Chapati yelled out. Yajima said "Well she certainly is a sight for sore eyes." with a trickle of blood running down his nose. "Libra, alter her gravity." Yukino ordered the spirit. "As you wish Yukino!" Libra replied, moving her hands up and down, making Kagura fall to the ground. She was being pushed down by a large amount of pressure due to the result of the Gravity Change.

"Pisces!" Yukino commanded, the twin fish already knowing what she was thinking, went to attack. However, Kagura had escaped at the last moment. "She is good." Naruto said as he nodded in acknowledgement. "To be able to dodge attacks from both sides in a heavy gravity field like that is actually no normal feat, I must say." Makarov said in agreement. "I see..." Yukino murmured.

Her plans of winning with Pisces and Libra crashed down. Kagura hit both spirits with her sheathed sword, knocking both of them away much to the shock of everyone. "Pisces, Libra, go back," Yukino said and made her spirits disappeared in flashes of light. "You're going to make me open, the thirteenth gate?" Yukino questioned her looked shocked, her eyes opened widely as Yukino brought out a black, and oddly design celestial key.

"Opening the thirteenth Gate… means that you've ran out of luck." Yukino said. Whenever she used this key, her opponent always fell before her. It was her ultimate key. The gate key glowed purple as it waited for her to say the summoning words. "Luck, huh?" Kagura questioned. "I haven't relied on that since I was born. Everything has happened due to the choices I've made on my own... Fate doesn't control me and the choices I make!" She said, putting her hand on the handle of her sword Archenemy "They lead me to the future." the swordswoman said to the white haired celestial wizard.

"Open, Gate of the Snake Charmer..." Yukino started calmly "Ophiuchus" Yukino yelled. The Great Black Snake appeared, the arena turning dark with purple clouds that the giant, metallic snake, Ophiuchus revelled in. Kagura gave no response as she continued to advance forward. Ophiuchus went to attack, but the woman easily dodged to the side and hit the giant snake with her unsheathed sword "Blade of Resentment, Archenemy, style of the Unsheathed Sword." Kagura called and with a single attack, she split Ophiuchus in two, forcing the spirit to return to the Celestial Spirit World.

"I don't believe it..." Yukino muttered terrified, her eyes widened in horror as Kagura closed in and struck her with the back of her sword. "Your decision for making a bet was too hasty." Kagura stated calmly as she stopped behind a fallen Yukino. "Because sometimes a mermaid eats the tiger." she told Yukino. "Yes…" Yukino stuttered with tears kept flowing out of her eyes.

She lost.

"Your life…" Kagura said as she walked away. "... belongs to me now, right?" she asked the woman. "Yeah…" Yukino said as tears fell from her eyes "I will obey you." she said in defeat... That was it. She was going to be removed from her Guild. While crying like this, she saw Naruto Uzumaki and couldn't help but remember about what he had brought to the world the past few days.

She couldn't think of anyone stronger than him, even her guild master and the Earth and Fire Lords of Sabertooth. He fought like he had done it his entire life, showing unrivalled and unstoppable force of power... If only she had his strength, and his confidence she could have won... "Another cold swordswoman, huh?" Naruto asked himself as he watched the whole fight from his position in the stands. "Unsheathed sword? Now that is something else." With that, he stood up and disappeared from sight.

Her ultimate defeat marked the end of the second day of the Grand Magic Games. "And there you have it the final battle of the day ladies and gentlemen... This concludes the second day of this years Grand Magic Games." Chapati announced to the crowd as they left until tomorrow for day three.

Lucy had finally recovered from being attacked much to everyone's relief, and she would be allowed to watch the last three days of the Grand Magic games. "Puha! I sure ate a lot." Natsu said in satisfaction as he held his swollen belly, making his way back to Honeybone with Naruto, Wendy, the now healed Lucy and the two blue and white Exceeds walking before him.

It was the night after the second day of the Grand Magic Game, and Fairy Tail had had a huge party at a local bar to celebrate their huge win that morning. Lucy had lost, but it was nothing to be ashamed about because Raven Tail had cheated their way to victory. Naruto, Cana and Lisanna's wins were still something worth celebrating. "You ate too much." Carla said sternly, pointing her paw at Natsu before turning to Happy and giving him the same stern look "You too, Happy." she told the fat cat.

"I'm full too." Happy meowed happily, having gotten for himself two of his favourite tuna fishes in total. He might be a small cat, but he sure could eat a lot. "Is the lodging around here?" Wendy asked, turning to Lucy who was talking with Naruto about her upcoming novel. "Yes, we're almost there." The Celestial Mage nodded her head with a smile. "Is everyone in the same room?" Wendy asked nervously, with her cheeks reddened a little as she thought about sharing a bed with the blond male

"This is really… the worst decision ever." Lucy made a forced smile before sighing. "Natsu snores so loud, Gray ends up naked before you know it… Erza always crawls into my bed. The only one's that doesn't cause any problem is Naruto, Sting, and Rogue. Naruto usually stays outside all night and only returns in the early morning to wake us up and get ready for the tournament. Sting likes to sleep on the floor and Rogue likes the couch." she whined.

"You don't sleep, Naruto-san?" Carla asked, turning to Naruto. Lucy also looked at him, wanting to hear his answer as she had always wondered about that. "I only need two hours sleep per week." Both the cat and the blond woman's widened their eyes in shock. "So yeah, I don't sleep much." he told them. "But how can you stay awake and don't feel sleepy?" Lucy asked the blond who shrugged his shoulders.

"I'm used to it." Naruto answered shortly, smiling at them. "Sleep wastes my time, which I can use to do something better like train, meeting people and doing whatever the hell I want without anyone bothering me. Because when there is no one around, it's the time of day you can concentrate on yourself." he said. That was only something Naruto would say. They didn't feel surprised at all "But anyway, I don't think you should follow my example Lucy. Young girls like you need to have enough sleep to stay healthy, as lack of sleep can be a pain to those who aren't used to it." he told her. Lucy nodded her head. All in all they could not agree more...

They entered the lodge and having overheard their discussion Sting and Rogue spoke up "Damn, you sure are a monster man." Sting, who had also been listening to his speech, said before throwing both of his hands into the air and crying out loud "Well, I am not going to sleep tonight too so I can use the time to train." the blonde dragon slayer said with a nod.

"I don't think that's not a good idea Sting..." Lector said while forcing a nervous smile to his face. "I agree. We need rest in order for our bodies to function right." Rogue agreed wit the red cat. "Yeah me too." Frosch agreed with them happily. Lucy then looked around, noticing the absences of Erza and the infamous stripper of Fairy Tail, Gray Fullbuster. "Has anyone seen Gray and Erza?" She asked curiously. "Poor Gray…" Carla giggled softly while shrugging her shoulders "it seems like Gray got snatch away by Lyon…" the white cat said humorously.

"What about Erza-chan?" Wendy asked curiously. "I haven't seen her, now that you mention it…" Lucy said as she shook her head before turning to Naruto "Naruto, do you know where she is?" she asked the shapeshifter. "She went to Mermaid Heel's lodging to meet that cat girl who I suppose is another childhood friend of hers. I saw the two of them walking together not too long ago." Naruto informed them before adding, "She will probably return before midnight." he said.

A knock at the door stopped their discussion. "I got it." Sting said and walked over to open the door. When he opened it he was surprised to see the one who had been utterly defeated in the final battle Yukino standing at the door. "Yukino?" Sting asked confused. "What are you doing here?" the blond asked her. "M=may I come inside?" she asked. "Let her in." Naruto said. It was a unanimous vote that Naruto would be the leader in this years Grand Magic Games for both teams when they weren't participating in the games at night.

Sting stepped aside and ushered her in before quietly shutting the door behind her. Yukino bowed to the group "Thanks for having me." she said to them. "Ah don't mention it. That's what we do." he told her. "So what brings you here Yukino-chan." Wendy asked her. "I have business to attend with Naruto-sama." she answered Wendy quietly. This confused all of them including Naruto as he didn't remember asking to talk to her.

"Business?" Lucy asked in confusion, staring at the girl who was sitting on the sofa in front of her "with Naruto?" she asked as Naruto had put his notebook away and decided it would be wise to listen to what Yukino was about to say. "Yes" Yukino nodded her head "I have important business with you, Naruto-sama." she said looking at him. "Well what is it you need?" he asked her.

"What is Saber trying to pull this time?" Natsu asked with a growl, making Yukino look at him nervously. Naruto then appeared beside him and put a hand on the top of his head and pushed it down "Hey." the pinkette exclaimed. "Not now Natsu." Naruto told his son before he looked back at Yukino. "Sorry, my friend has made a vow to defeat Sabertooth so forgive him." Naruto chuckled. "Not all of us are like him, though. Why don't we at least listen to what she has to say?" Sting said while Wendy nodded her head in agreement.

"Thank you, Naruto-sama." Yukino nodded her head gratefully at him. "No need for the honorific suffix." Naruto shook his head with a small smile as Yukino turned her attention back to Lucy. "This maybe a rather bold request but…" Yukino said, pulling something from her pocket and putting it on the table between them. She then took her hand back and revealed her two Golden Keys much to Lucy's surprise as she had seen the fights on Lacrima vision, but never thought she would get to see those keys. "The key of the paired fish Pisces, the key of the heavenly scale Libra, and the key of the Snake Charmer Ophiuchus." she continued. "I'd like you to take the three of these, Naruto-sama." she said.

"Why... I'm no celestial wizard. Hell if you want to give them to someone give them to her." he told the woman while pointing at Lucy. Everyone, especially Lucy, looked shocked by her request, but she then looked at the blond man in surprise like everyone else. Yukino looked at Lucy and held the keys out gently, but a small shake in her hand was noticeable. "That's…impossible," Lucy replied, looking at Yukino. "I can't take them." she told her fellow summoner.

"I have no choice..." Yukino said. "My time as a wizard is over. I am horrible when it comes to solo missions and my spirits need a summoner." she said. "Well the games aren't over yet." Sting said. "Yeah we still have three more days left until they're done." Natsu agreed. "My Games have ended," Yukino replied. "Minerva-sama will probably be added in my place. With this, the 'Strongest Five' that changed Sabertooth have been gathered." she told them.

"So then…" Happy said, remembering what Max said about the Strongest Five, the ones who Sabertooth's master gathered a few years ago. Very strange but very capable mages. They were Rufus, Orga, Sabertooths Earth and Fire Lord's Sasuke and Gaara and lastly his own daughter Minerva. "You weren't part of them, huh…" Carla ended. "No I was just a substitute for Minerva-sama, who was in a middle of a job." Yukino explained, gripping her hands tightly

"But why?" Wendy asked, looking confused. "These Spirits are precious to you, aren't they?" she asked her. "Precisely for that reason…" Yukino replied. "These Stellar Spirits will be happier, as well as me, if they're entrusted to Lucy-sama." Her eyes saddened for a moment. "That's quite a happy request…" Lucy made a nervous smile, flustering. "But for me?" she asked Yukino.

"You have already gathered ten of the twelve Golden Keys of the Zodiac right?" Yukino asked as she looked at Lucy's belt and nodded. "With these two golden keys added…" Yukino looked at Lucy, her face more serious than ever. "The Twelve Keys will have been gathered," she said in a serious tone. "And the Gateway that changes the world will open." However, it was Naruto who ended that statement.

"You know about that legend too, Naruto-sama?" Yukino looked at him in surprise. "Yeah." he said and shrugged his shoulders when the Fairy Tail's mages turned their head to look at him. "I see…" Yukino nodded her head before lowering it "The Gateway that changes the world?" Lucy asked in awe "What does that mean?" she asked while Yukino shrugged her own shoulders at the blonde celestial wizard.

"Like I said, it's just an old legend..." Yukino paused for a second before continuing, "I don't know understand the meaning of it, either. You might have noticed this already…but the number of Stellar Spirit mages has decreased over the past years. Even one mage from our guild lost his magic. There was that Zentopia incident some time ago, as well. We might be the only two Celestial Spirit mages left now." she said then smiled at Lucy. "You are one that loves and is loved by Stellar Spirits. You should carry the Twelve Keys and walk together with these Spirits," Yukino finished, looking at Lucy.

"Sorry," Lucy said, surprising Yukino. "But I can't accept them." Lucy said as she gave the shocked Yukino a smile. "Celestial Spirit Magic is a magic of bonds and trust," she explained. "There's no way that owners can be switched so easily." she told Yukino. "This wasn't… an easy solution come by," Yukino said, exhaling the breath. "Eh?" Lucy asked, looking at Yukino, who stood up.

"I figured you would say that," Yukino explained, smiling at Lucy. "When the time comes…the Twelve Keys will naturally be reunited again." she told Lucy. Lucy smiled at her. "It'd be nice if we could meet again." Yukino said as she bid them farewell and left. Yukino pulled her bag and walked in the streets, wondering where to go next. Though before she could come up with a place to go, she heard a voice.

"Hey." It was right behind her "Wait a second." Yukino turned around and saw Naruto walking towards her with a small smile on his face, his hands in his pocket "Yo!" Naruto said with a wave. "Naruto-sama?" she said, shock to see him here "What are you doing out here?" Yukino asked him. "Just wants to make sure that you can get to your place." Naruto said as he smiled at her. "I can't let a lady like you alone in the middle of the night like this." he said.

What it was only his natural instincts, alright? He walked Laxia, Wendy and Juvia home multiple times before, even when he wasn't very familiar with where to go to begin with. While it might be not his business, he couldn't let a girl like Yukino alone in the dark like that. "You went to all that trouble of chasing after me just for that…" she asked, her voice trembling.

"It's because you looked so gloomy," Naruto replied, "I thought, that maybe I'd made you feel bad because you lost against Kagura and all." he said to the young beauty. "No…" she said, trembling. "I'm sorry." He was about to say something but stopped dead when Yukino started crying. "Hey… what's wrong?" Naruto asked with a soft and comforting tone, approaching her.

"I…I can't take it…anymore…" she cried as she feel on her knees, crying into her hands. "I…the only people who ever treated me like this was my sister…" she cried as Naruto just stood there, listening to the girl as she pouring her heart out. "I…a-always looked up to Sabertooth," Yukino continued, still crying. "Last year, I finally got in, but…n-now I'm…not allowed to go back anymore…" she said with heavy tears coming down her cheeks.

"Huh?" Naruto asked, feeling confused. "Just from that one loss…" Yukino said through sobbing gasps, "I was kicked out of the guild. forced to be naked in front of a lot of people… and I had erase my guild stamp with my own hands."she cried and Naruto's expression changed from confusion to shock, his eyes widened slightly. "It was so bitter and humiliating…" Yukino cried. "My self-respect and memories of the guild was completely destroyed…and despite all that, I have no place to return to…" Yukino cried harder after that.

"If… if only… I can be just as… strong as y-you are… Naruto-sama." She looked at him with tearful eyes. "The moment I saw you a-at that… Hidden game… I felt more courage within me, when I seen you defeat Rufus-sama… who, is very strong… It makes me feel like I can accomplish something if I try my best… It makes me feel like I am worth something… I'm so ashamed… of myself… to feel such way." she cried to herself.

Naruto didn't know what to say. Those words… this girl… she was just like a woman he used to know, loved and cared about... Anna Heartfilia. "Yes…" Yukino said, trying to wipe the tears from his eyes. "I'm sorry…I…just…" but she widened her eyes in surprise when Naruto suddenly kneeled down in front of her and wrapped his arms around her shoulders, hugging her to his chest comfortingly.

"Don't cry… there is nothing for you to feel ashamed about Yukino" Naruto said with a soft tone before it hardened. For the first time in a very long time, he felt angry... and nobody liked the angry Naruto for he was an unstoppable force. Not even his most powerful friends could stop him when he was angry. He had turned whole continents into rubble if he were ever angry at someone... and it took a lot to get him angry.

However if you wanted to make him angry fast... break a woman's heart and the Dragon King Igneel became what he was once called... The True Apocalypse Dragon King Igneel... and unstoppable force of nature that not even Acnologia could avoid if he tried his hardest... not even an army of ten-thousand dragon's could fac him if he was enraged. An angry Naruto was almost certainly a death wish by many standards.

"If anything, Sabertooth should be the one who felt ashamed about what they did." Naruto said confusing her. "Huh?" she asked Naruto confused by his words. He didn't reply as he began walking and sent his mind into Sasuke and Gaara's subconsciousness "Sasuke... Gaara do you hear me?" the angry blond said. They answered quickly "Yeah we hear you. What's going on I can feel your power rising from the Sabertooth Guildhall?" Sasuke asked him. "Just don't be there when I come..." he told them and cut the link before they could respond.

Sabertooth certainly was one of the luckier Guilds around the Grand Magic Games, since the whole guild got to use Crocus Gardens as a place to stay for the duration of the games. It was nearly midnight, and everyone was sleeping soundly, sans Gaara and Sasuke, completely unaffected that one of their fellow guildmate just got disbanded from the Guild.

Then suddenly, out of nowhere, something exploded. "What the?!" Orga exclaimed in shock, shooting up from his bed and looking around. His sleepiness instantly gone when he heard a lot of crashing and screaming under him. "What's happening?" his bunkmate asked as they heard another scream. Grabbing his pants and putting them on quickly, the god slayer ran towards the door and saw Sasuke and Gaara coming out of their rooms with looks of nervousness on their faces... did they know what was happening?

"Guys!" Orga exclaimed, running towards them. "What's going on?" he asked them. "There's an intruder attacking us!" Sasuke explained with a beard of sweat on his temple. "An intruder?" Orga said in shock as they ran towards the hallway. "Who is it?" he asked his friend. "Beats me" Sasuke replied while gritting his teeth while running through the hallway, the doors to the lobby exploded and one of their guild mates came flying towards them screaming in pain.

"Hey!" Orga asked the guy who was lying on the ground. "You okay? Who did this!?" he asked him. "He's…too…strong…" the guy mumbled before passing out. Orga then looked through the door and his expression changed from confused to shock. "How rude, I'm only come to meet you master and you beat me just because I'm from Fairy Tail?" a voice said and he would never expect to see Naruto Uzumaki standing right there, mercilessly hitting away the mages that were trying to stop him like they were nothing to him.

Even more so, he was wearing a noticeable smirk on his face and looked like he wasn't even trying at all. When the hallway was clear, Naruto walked toward the hall with slow footstep, cracking his fingers dangerously. Sabertooth mages gathered in the hall, staring nervously at Naruto as he made his way inside. They all knew just how powerful this man was and clearly, the path of destruction he carved just now wasn't something that should be taken lightly. Even Sasuke and Gaara, who were excited to fight doubted their chance against Naruto... the dragon king.

"Do you have business with me, brat?" a tall, elderly man distinguished by his massive, extremely muscular physique, untarnished despite his advanced age said as he roughly pushed his mages out of the way and stood in front of Naruto, glaring down at Naruto. This was Jiemma, the master of Sabertooth. "So you're the master, huh?" Naruto asked while everyone stared at him in shock, thinking he'd gone mad.

"I come in peace and yet your mages attacked me like I'm some intruder." he said as his eyes then glowed gold as he returned the glare the massive man was giving him "I came to challenge you, old man." The others gaped in shock at his declaration. "Hm?" Jiemma humphed as he was unimpressed. "Kicked out just because of one loss?" Naruto asked, raising his eyebrow, "Sound familiar to you?" he asked as some of the Sabertooth's mages, like Orga and Rufus immediately knew that he was talking about Yukino.

"I don't know what you're talking about, but you're acting out of your own sense of justice, huh?" Jiemma asked the blond. "Justice? There is no such thing like that." Naruto said and gained a smirk. "Now, I might be a cold hearted asshole, but even the hot tears of a young woman can melt the coldest of hearts." Naruto said and then pointed his finger at Jiemma. "You kicked Yukino-chan out of your guild, shattered her dreams, humiliated her in front of everyone and destroyed the good memories about Sabertooth in her heart, in one single night. People like you don't deserve to be a master, you don't even deserve to stand there facing me." the blond growled at the old man.

"To make the skies roar... to make the earth boil... to make the seas silent. That is Sabertooth's way." Jiemma said emotionlessly "I have no sympathy for weaklings like her." he told Naruto. "You sound like a tyrant more than a guild master in my opinion pal." Naruto put a hand on his hip and held up one hand, saying, "Now back to the business, I came here to challenge you and get what just like what happened today, let's make a wager. If I lose, I will quit Fairy Tail and join your Guild, surely you won't miss this chance, will you?" he said and he then turned his hand into a fist. "But if I win, your Guild belongs to me. I will be the next master of Sabertooth." he said to Jiemma in a dark voice.

"Hahaha!" Jiemma laughed loudly. "That's some big words for a fly like you. Surely you can't think that a mere fairy can defeat a tiger." he said to Naruto. "I have my ways." Naruto's expression darkened. "So, old man, what are you going to do?" he asked the guildmaster. "I have no use for someone like you." Naruto made a mocking expression when Jiemma said that "Dobengal… be a reasonable opponent for him." A man wearing shinobi gear came up and kneeled beside him.

"Yes, master." the man said from his position. "Avoiding a battle, not so brave huh? That looks more like the way of a coward to me." Naruto taunted. "You're one hundred years too early for the likes of a common guild's soldier like you to challenge me." Jiemma said, "If you want to fight with those on top, show me that you're qualified to do so…" he said to him.

Dobengal then charged with his hand held back and engulfed in rainbow aura, but before he could even do anything, Naruto flicked his finger to the man's head, sending the Sabertooth mage through the wall behind him and the walls after that before he was completely out of Crocus garden. No one dared to say a word after seeing one of the top ten member of their Guild defeated just like that.

"You were saying?" Naruto asked darkly. "Master, let me…" Orga stepped forward but his master held his arm out, stopping him. "I see… amusing." Jiemma pushed the right side of his Kimono down and said loudly "Come at me with all you got brat!" he roared. A tri-prongs Kunai was instantly in Naruto's hand and he threw it at the master of Sabertooth, who easily caught it in his hand with a small smirk.

"Just this level and you…" However, before he could even finish his statement, Naruto appeared in front of him in a flash with his fist brought back. Energy was focused into his hand, the same amount he used when he was about to destroy that stadium. "You're ten-thousand years too young to even think that you can stand in front of me, punk!" Naruto cried and punched Jiemma in the face.

The force of Naruto's punch caused a powerful shockwave that knocked the entire members of Sabertooth back, some were even knocked away miserably and rolled on the ground to regain their balance. The entire Crocus Garden Lodge shook due to the immense power of Naruto's attack, and the part of the place in front of him was completely destroyed and collapsed.

When the dust was finally clear, Naruto wasn't surprise to see Jiemma completely unharmed and standing between him and the man was a girl with black hair and sharp dark colored eyes, her arms outstretched and hands covered in multi colored aura. "Well, aren't you a cute little thing?" Naruto said with an emotionless tone. She stopped his punch, that was a considerable achievement. Not even Sasuke could stop a punch like that with his own Susanoo she must be hardwired for pain.

However… "Minerva… who told you to…" once again, the man was cut off his speech when he suddenly felt a cold steel blade pressed against his neck. His eyes widened when he felt another present identical to Naruto behind him, holding a kunai and readying to slit his throat. "I guess this is your end." the Naruto behind Jiemma said with a dark chuckle. "When did you…?" Jiemma asked, shocked with his eyes widened.

"I'm not one of those heroes who go around explains their techniques to enemies in those books so don't expect me to answer it." Naruto said with a smirk, he then turned to Minerva. "And you should think twice about stepping into adult business next time." along with the original Naruto, the clone Naruto tightened the wires around his hand and yanked hard, making the unseeable wires he set up around Minerva to be lifted up from the ground and squeezed together on her body, making the young woman cry out in surprise and was lifted up from the ground in a rather erotic pose, with her arms stretched and her ass stuck out in the air.

"Okay, I'll admit that, that went wrong…" Naruto chuckled to himself as he scratched his chin "somehow." the blond commented. "You!" Minerva gritted her teeth in anger and was about to free herself from the wires when Naruto threw a paper with black words written on it to the nearest wall, to everyone's shock it exploded like a bomb. "Don't try your luck girly." Naruto said and at that moment, Minerva saw the same kind of paper attracted to the wires around her.

There was a lot of them, at least a dozen "Those slips of paper are enough to level this entire floor with ease, the slightest impact can make it explode, even with your Territory you won't be able to make it out unscathed. So don't try to escape and make me feel guilty for destroying a pretty face, alright?" he patted her cheek, making Minerva fluster and walked to her father. "So little brat, you want to do this the hard way or the easy way?" he asked Jiemma.

"Naruto!" a voice called out. But before Jiemma could say a word, a group of people came to his rescue and revealed to be the rest of Fairy Tail Team A and Erza, led by Yukino. They, especially Lucy and Wendy, gaped in shock at the amount of destruction. "Yo Yukino, everyone! You came right on time. Did you know that I'm about to become the guild master of Sabertooth. Come to celebrate with me?" he joked with them.

"Naruto, that's enough." Erza spoke up "You don't have to go that far." she told the blond man. "Please, Naruto-sama, you don't have to go this far for me." Yukino shook her head with a small smile, "I'm okay, see? I'm not sad because I was kicked out the Guild or anything." she told him."You're a very bad liar, you know Yukino-chan." Naruto said as he chuckled. "I…I…" Yukino didn't know how to reply and tried to avoid his eyes.

"Oi Naruto, save it for tomorrow." Natsu called out "I like what you're doing here and totally agree with you for doing so, but let them save some face." "Yeah, we will have a lot of times to wreck them later." Sting nodded his head, "Remember that your action can start a Guild War, and that is something forbidden by the Magic Council." he told his fellow blond. Naruto looked like he was seriously considering about the others' words. After a moment of silent, the clone holding the kunai at Jiemma's neck disappeared, and Naruto released a long sigh before saying.

"Fine then, consider yourself lucky this time Sabertooth." Naruto walked away while saying, he then turned back to Jiemma and gave him a look "A nation can only stand strong when the leader has, not only the loyalty but also the hearts and souls of his people as well. You want to show others that this is a strong guild? Start acting like one." he said before he then put a hand on Yukino's shoulder and said, "She will be in my care from now on, if you want to have this girl back, you know where to find her. Sorry for disturbing your sleep Sabertooth." he said and then turned around and walked away. "Oi blondy what about me!" Minerva screamed out in frustration. "Oh those... those are just normal pieces of paper." he told the woman.

"Man, I think I actually overdid it." Naruto said to himself as he sat on a bench, leaned back and looked at the sky above him. Naruto decided to send Team A, and Erza back to their lodges while he stayed to talk to Yukino, who missed her train because she ran to inform them about Naruto's intention, hoping that they could stop him, which they thankfully did.

"Naruto-sama… thank you." Yukino said with a small smile, looking at her hands on her lap. "Nah, don't worry, I just felt like kicking some ass that's all." Naruto waved his hand and chuckled, more to himself than to Yukino. "Naruto-sama... why did you do it?" the former Sabertooth mage asked, turning her eyes to look at him. "We barely know each other." she said to him.

"Well, maybe because it's just that I didn't like with how they treated you." Naruto said, scratching his cheek with his finger."Or I just have a soft spot for beautiful girl like you." Which,was true as he had been forced to date nearly thirty girls to rebuild the Uzumaki Clan ten-thousand years ago. "Naruto-sama" Yukino's cheeks reddened in embarrassment. "Sorry, I was just joking." Naruto closed his eyes before saying "You reminded me about a girl, that's all." he told her.

"A girl?" Yukino asked "Is she Wendy-sama or Laxia-sama?" she asked him. "No... no of course not, this was a long time ago." Naruto said, smiling. "Her name was Hinata Hyuuga. She spent her whole life chasing after me, hoping that one day I would at least notice her. At that time I'm really, and I mean really, oblivious to her feelings, so yeah you could say that I ignored her, most of the time." he told her and they both laughed softly at that. "Most people didn't think much about her because she was weak, but she saw me and got inspired to try harder. She also said the same things you told me before." he said to Yukino.

"Is… is that so…" Yukino nodded her head. "So, what are you going to do now?" Naruto asked. "Surely Jiemma isn't going to accept you back into the Guild because I came and wrecked his place like that." Naruto said. "I still don't know, Naruto-sama." Yukino shook her head, "I think I'll find some place to settle down first and join some small guilds, starting over and…" Yukino said before Naruto stopped her.

"How about you join Fairy Tail?" Naruto asked, suddenly got this idea after Yukino mentioned about joining guilds. "Eh?" Yukino gaped "But Naruto-sama, your guild is so strong, I'm not sure I can…" she started to say but again the blonde stopped her. "Technically we're currently the lowest group in Fiore." Naruto said to the white haired woman. "You will be fine, don't worry. The master isn't too picky about new members." he said as he eyed her up and down, "And with that kind of body I doubt that he will manage to disapprove you joining us." he told her.

"Is… that so…" she said with a deep blush on her face. "Sure he will. Now c'mon, it's dark already. Let me take you to the hotel Fairy Tail is staying at and see if the old man is still awake." Naruto said as he stood up and offered Yukino his hand, which she took it with a nod of her head. "Thank you, Naruto-sama." she told the blond. "No need to thank me Yukino... we're friends after all." he told her.

"Naruto Uzumaki!" Minerva Orlando gritted her teeth in frustration as she grabbed the fake 'bomb papers' tightly in her hand. It was totally humiliating for Minerva, being tied in a pose like that in front of the others. She didn't even care how did he manage to do that, probably during the explosion, all she cared right now, was "I will fucking kill you!" She threw the papers down to the floor and stomped on them rapidly. Around her, Sabertooth's mages backed away, not wanted to get caught in her anger.

Booommm! The papers exploded. But instead of exploded like a bomb, colorful paints shot out from it and splattered all over Minerva's body, especially her face. In a second, Minerva was painted colorfully from head to toe. "Kyaahhhhh!" The tiger lady cried out in both anger and embarrassment. Sasuke and Gaara couldn't help themselves and chuckled quietly as Naruto still fooled the young woman.

Day three of tghe Grand Magic Games began early the next morning, and everyone was excited. It didn't take the people of Crocus to gather at the Domus Flau, getting excited for the upcoming events and witnessing the start of the third day of the Grand Magic Games X791.

"So, Wendy-chan are you ready for today?" Naruto asked as he stood alongside his teammates "Sure she is... you are ready right?" Sting asked, talking to the blue haired beauty. Fairy Tail Team A was in their best state, twelve more points and they would catch up to Sabertooth and possibility claim the first place. However, at least one win during the mystery game and a draw were required.

"Yes I'm ready for anything." Wendy said as she nodded her head with a smile. "Don't worry Naruto-kun, she'll be fine." Juvia said and smiled where she patted Wendy on her shoulder. "Wendy is very strong, you know." the sky dragon slayer smiled nervously, her stomach fluttering slightly at the water slayer's praise. Why was she acting so nervous today Wendy asked herself several times, but couldn't get a good enough answer.

"I see," Naruto nodded with a smile "Give it your best then." he told her before turning to the rest of them' "I ant you all to know that no matter what happens today we all go full out. Show the people what Fairy Tail is really about." he said. When Chapati spoke up to greet the auditions, the blond turned to his team "Let's go guys." he told the group where they moved forward.

"The Grand Magic Games have finally entered the middle portion of the competition." Chapati said. He was wearing a brand new wig on his head, with the hair reaching down to his shoulders. "What kind of fierce drama will we be able to see today?" The Wizard Saint, Yajima asked as he smiled. He, liked everyone was eager to see what was going to take place at the third day of the largest magical event of the year.

While the two judges introduced the new guest, Naruto couldn't help but turn his head to the Guild and smile when he saw Yukino standing among them, wearing a large smile on her face as the older members of Fairy Tail, Macao and Wakaba flirted with her. True to his words, Makarov immediately accepted Yukino into Fairy Tail without any hesitation, saying a girl of her 'level' was more than welcome to join their guild. It seemed when a mage wished to enter Sabertooth, they had to prove their strength to the master first, so Yukino was shocked to know that she didn't have to do anything to join a Guild like Fairy Tail.

Now with the Fairy Tail's crest on the left side of her stomach, the same place she was forced to remove Sabertooth's stamp herself, Yukino was officially a mage of Fairy Tail. Yukino then looked to his position and their eyes met for a few seconds. Yukino then raised her hand and waved at him with a very bright smile on her face. She was happy, that was a good thing. In turn, Naruto smiled to her before returning his attention to the Domus Flau's arena.

"The Third day's competition is Pandemonium." Chapati announced loudly "There will be one participant from each guild." Chapati said to them. "Alright, I will go" Rogue stated calmly and headed to the arena, like what they had planned. With a sinister name like Pandemonium, a mage like Rogue was indeed their best choice.

"Try your best, Rogue-san." Wendy cheered for her teammate. "Do your best man." Sting told him. "Go Rogue you got this." his cat Frosch cheered from the stands. "Rogue." Naruto called out to the shadow dragon slayer. "Yes Naruto." Rogue said. "Remember to use 'that' 'move. It's a one shot move and could drain a lot of your magic from your body. One move is all it should take for you to win." Naruto told him. "I understand." Rogue said.

"Oi! Send me out, I want to fight!" Natsu cried and tried to step ahead of the dark haired mage, but a hand grabbed his scarf and held him back. "Calm down son, you're going to get your chance." Naruto said while Wendy nodded her head alongside him. From Fairy Tail Team B, Gajeel stepped out for this event. Quarto Bitches sent out a guy named Novally while Milianna of Mermaid Heel volunteered herself for the fight, after getting an approval from Kagura their leader. Jura Neekis represented Lamia Scale while Hibiki would head out for Blue Pegasus.

Orga headed down to the arena with a confident smirk on his face. Minerva had indeed taken Yukino's position in the team and, when no one was looking, was throwing the harshest glares at Naruto like she was wanting to kill him, like a tiger stalking its little prey. Raven Tail sent Obra, the mysterious mage with odd looking creature on his shoulders. If he wasn't mistaken, this man was the one responsible for Natsu's loss to Jura by blinding him... not that he would have won against the wizard saint. The strange thing about this man, was that Naruto felt no life, no emotion or any signs of a living being from him.

When the competitors gathered around the short, pumpkin-headed man Mato, he smiled and waved, "Yesterday was my day off. My apologies. Now, I'll explain how Pandemonium works." he told them mass of magic power suddenly burst from the earth and formed a giant, malevolent and even sinister looking castle. Mato pointed at it before explaining "This is the temple where evil monsters nest. This... is Pandemonium." he said cheerfully.

Rogue's eyes widened in surprise, "Th-this is…" he started to say, but didn't finish. "It's huge!" Gajeel gasped in shock "Awesome…" Milianna couldn't stop herself either. "Commencing analysis…" Hibiki murmured, activating his Archive with a smile and starting to analyze the place with his magic. "W-wild…" Novally muttered with sweat covered his face, no longer feeling so confident about it. Orga, meanwhile stared up at it with disinterest. Jura glanced at Mato, "Where monsters nest… you say?" the man asked.

The Pumpkin man nodded his head "That's the setting-kabo! Within the temple, there are 100 monsters. Well, we call them that, but they're really just magical tools we created. They won't go after the audience or anything, so don't worry!" His words calmed the now nervous crowd. Mato continued, "The monsters are divided into five battle classes: D, C, B, A, and S! With the specifics set like this!" the pumpkin told him.

"Incidentally, in regards to how powerful D-Class monsters are…" he said and a Lacrima screen popped up with a camera inside the temple, where a massive, hound-like creature snarled and jumped at a stone statue, easily destroying it in one swipe. The crowd recoiled at the sight as Mato went on, "Ones like that and even stronger ones…the place where 100 of them are lurking, that's Pandemonium-kabo! The S-Class monster is so powerful that even one of the Wizard Saints can't be guaranteed to defeat it." he said to the group of sweating mages.

Lucy and Wendy looked uneasy, but Natsu swore with gritting teeth, "Dammit, I should've gone in for this…" the dragon slayer said with grit teeth. "You want to get in on that monstrosity?!" Lucy shrieked in shock. Mato continued his explanation "In order, each of you will take turns selecting a number of monsters to fight with. That's called your Challenge Right. For example, if one person selects three monsters, then that's how many will show up in the temple. If that person succeeds in defeating them, then he or she gets three points and the next competitor goes in and can choose from amongst the 97 remaining monsters. This will continue until all the monsters are defeated, or until everyone's magic power reaches zero. At that point, the the competition will end." Mato told them.

Milianna smiled "So, it's like a counting game." she said happily. Mato nodded "Exactly. Situational judgment becomes very important here. Remember, the monsters have ranks, but no matter how many monsters you choose, the ranks are always random. If you're extremely unlucky, you might choose two and end up with the S-Class!" Mato said causing some of them to gulp.

Hibiki glanced over from his Archive "Then some sort of battle strategy to avoid drawing the S-Class monster is necessary." he said. "If it's random, that strategy wouldn't work." Orga dismissed the opinion with a snort. Hibiki shook his head "Not quite. With probability theory and my Archive, strategy will work to some extent." he told the god slayer while Orga just shrugged his shoulders.

Mato held his hands up "Points are given for the number of monsters defeated, regardless of their rank. Once you enter, you cannot withdraw until you've won or been defeated. If you happen to go down inside the temple, the number of points you've earned up until that turn will remain as they are. The number of victories for that turn, however, will be counted as zero, and you'll exit like that." he told them.

"And with that" a box full of sticks then appeared in Mato's hands, which he held out sand "Please draw your lots, everyone!" he told the group. The competitors did so, and a number appeared on the sticks as they were drawn. "Number one." Rogue said as Gajeel laughed wryly behind him, lamenting the fact he drew last. "You're lucky man, it'll go back to your turn the most." he said as he patted the shadow slayer on the back.

"I was thinking that this competition would all come down to the luck of the draw... and I was right." Rogue released a small sigh as Mato sweat dropped at his statement. "The luck of the draw? No, how should I put this. It's a game where maintaining your pace and situational judgment are more important than just the order of battle!" Mato said as Rogue smirked at his answer.

"No... with this, it's not longer just a game." he said as his smirk changed to a small smile, confusing the others. "All one hundred will be my opponents. My challenge right will be one hundred." he said as everyone looked on in utter and complete shock at his statement. Natsu and Gray immediately broke out in laughter as Rogue's declaration. Pretty much everyone else was completely stunned, some in bewilderment. Mato tried to stop him, "Th-that's impossible-kabo! It wasn't designed so one person could possibly defeat them all!" he exclaimed to the man.

Rogue only shrugged, "I don't care." and casually stepped ahead into the Pandemonium. In the first five seconds the slayer walked calmy into the center of the cage and called upon his full power and released his dragon force. Being one of the five Third Generation of Dragon Slayers, Rogue is capable of entering the most powerful form of the Dragon Slayer at will, without the need to consume strong, external sources of Magic. Entering this mode greatly surprised those who had been watching him on the Lacrima Vision.

When this state is activated, Rogue's body becomes much more akin to an actual Shadow Dragon's, with his whole body becoming covered in an aura of shadows even thicker and darker than that provided by Shadow Drive, and with thick dark intricate scale-like patterns appearing to cover the outer edges of his face, underneath and around his eyes, extending down from the side of his neck and onto the rest of his body. These are shown to be more and more uniform as they get farther from the central portion of his body, which instead bear several scattered, distinct scales, elongated and placed diagonally.

Clapping his hands together his power soared causing all onehundred monsters to come out of hiding and charge him Rogue smirked "Eiryū no Mugen Ikari (Shadow Dragon's Infinite Rage)" the shadow slayer yelled out. And again to everyone's surprise the shadows themselves attacked all one hundred monsters and wrapped themselves around their limbs and necks. With his hands still clapped together he called on his next technique.

Eiryū no Kage Nui (Shadow Dragon's Shadow Stitchings)" the slayer called out and the shadows all pierced the monsters and with that he had won Pandemonium within mere minutes. When he released the shadows, he looked up and smiled. He then raised his hand and showed everyone that Fairy Tail was number one in Fiore. Natsu and Gray grinned and bumped their fists to each other, celebrating loudly with each other.

Sabertooth's mages looked at Rogue in shock, completely unaware of the power of one single mage of Fairy Tail. Minerva raised an eyebrow, for once she was legitimately impressed at another mage's strength. Kagura, meanwhile watched him with a calm expression on her face. Though, wariness could be detected. She knew that no one with that kind of strength should be taken lightly.

The crowd screamed as Rogue had easily dispatched all the monsters. Fairy Tail cried in joy at his quick performance, no one, even Doranbolt was able to hold back their tears when Rogue finally did the impossible. In the stands, Naruto had a smile on his face. "I'm sure Skiadrum would be proud of you Rogue... Nara." he thought as he looked at the dragon slayer with pride knowing he had helped make the next generation stronger.

"Un..un-unbelievable! Somehow..one person…defeated all 100 monsters! Is this the true strength of the guild that was the strongest seven years ago?!" The roaring in the stadium rose to a fever pitch, with screams and cheers of admiration. Chapati riled them up even more, "Rogue Cheney has utterly dominated Pandemonium! That victory…no one can complain about this! The cheering has yet to stop!" Chapati announced to the crowd.

Yajima sighed with a smile, "I give up…" the old man said with a deep sigh. "I have no words…" Lahar agreed, still tense with sweat. On the stage, Gajeel shook his head with a smile, "So much for topping him in this round…" the Iron Dragon Slayer said. "Wow that was just the best!" Milianna cheered with a wide grin. "That was a exceptional show of ability." Hibiki sighed with a nervous smile "I should have expected this from Fairy Tail." he said.

Novally gulped, still shocked "That was..is reckless even enough of a word to put to something like that?!" he exclaimed. Jura clapped his hands for the Fairy "Simply magnificent" he said in compliment Orga looked less enthusiastic than the others, "I don't like this… at all" the god slayer said. "Even I couldn't have done it better." It was Naruto who said that, as he and Team A approached him "Well done... simplistically amazing." He smiled.

"Thanks Naruto." The shadow mage lowered his head with a smile, "It's all thank to you." he told his mentor and friend. "That was awesome Rogue!" Natsu cried out excitedly "You have to fight with me afterwards!" he exclaimed. "Good job Rogue!" Wendy said with a large smile "My chest felt like it was about to bust... but when you did that I was honestly shocked" she said to him. "Sigh, we haven't won yet, you know." Naruto said as he released a sigh. With that, Team A got for themselves ten more points, slowly closing the gap between them and Sabertooth.

"Pandemonium is done for! Rogue Cheney earns Fairy Tail's A Team ten points! A last minute discussion has concluded that the remaining seven teams must get rankings as well. It's not as entertaining, but we've prepared a simple game just for you." Chapati informed the crowd and a moment later, a strange device appeared in front of the rest of the participants, hovering in the center of the arena

Mato then pointed his hand to the device "This is the Magic Power Finder, or MPF. When this device is hit with magic power, that power is represented numerically. It's a device used to measure magic power and the other participants must attack the MPF and it will both record and display their level of power. The strongest participant is given the most points while the weakest is given the least. Additionally, the order of who goes first is determined by their numbered lots during the last event. Also, the previously decided order will be used here." Mato says as the MPF is brought forward.

"So, then I'm up first!" Milianna then stripped off her coat revealing a daring outfit and attacked the MPF with her Kitten Blast, creating a score of 365. "Umm... we're not sure if this is a high score of not due to the fact that we've never used this before." Mato told them confused. Lahar then answered. "We Rune Knights use the MPF as a means for training, that score is a high score. High enough to make someone a captain." he said. The crowd began cheering for Milianna, as she waved her arms around to celebrate

But things intensified when Hibiki was announced to be the next, seeing how he's the girls' favorite. "Seems like he's still just a pretty boy..." Naruto said, scratching his chin. As he expected Hibiki only put up with a low score of 95. "Now its Ravens turn… That bastard.." Natsu said as he scowled when Obra stepped ahead. However, much to their surprise, instead of attacking, the black creature came out from his cloak and attacked the MPF showing a score of 4.

"What the hell is this guy playing at? He doesn't want us to see his magic that badly!?" Gray cried out in frustration. "With this, we will probably catch up to them." Naruto said, crossing his arms "If Gajeel manages to beat the scores, that is." he said. "Now it's time for Orga!" Lahar said as Orga stepped up and used his 120mm Kokuraihou (Black Lightning Cannon) which creates a rather bright display of black thunder. Much to everyone's surprise, his score reached a high 3825, making Milianna gap in shock as his score was ten times hers.

Orga began singing his famous 'Sabertooth is the strongest song' until Jura stepped up to the plate. "Jura is next… I remember the time we fought alongside him against Oracion Seis... this guy was crazy strong then, I wonder what'll happen now..." Naruto wondered aloud forgetting he did most of the work against the group. Using his Meido Fugaku (Rumbling Mt. Fuji) attack, making the entire arena shake from the force of his attack and a score was named.

"8544!? Jura of Wizard Saints has made an astounding score! It's a new record!" Chapati announced. This surprised everyone, especially Orga. "It may be hard to follow Jura but.. Let's see what our last competitor got! Next up is Gajeel Redfox!" Yajima said as the dragon slayer stepped forward. "Alright time for me to shine." Gajeel said as he cracked his neck.

Sudden,y his power shot through the roof as his form began to change. Upon entering Dragonforce, Gajeel's arms, sides and back, as well as around his face, become covered in pitch-black iron scales, and the rest of his body assumes a black hue as well; his hair also becomes far more rigid and shiny. "Another dragon slayer capable of using the dragonforce!" Chapati yelled. The crowd cheered once more as Gajeel waved to them.

"Wait Now that I think about it didn't young Lisanna Strauss have a similar transformation?" Chapati asked as he recalled the look Lisanna had gained yesterday during her trial against Jenny. This caused many to wonder about that before they realized the girls secret... she was a Dragon Slayer as well. This meant that so far Naruto, Natsu, Wendy, Sting, Rogue, Gajeel, Juvia, Lisanna, Laxia,and Gray were all dragon slayers.

Having watched them all fight throughout the tournament they had all used similar abilities, but they never thought about the possibility of all ten members of Fairy Tail being Dragon Slayers. "Well let's wonder about this later as Gajeel is doing something." Yajima said as they looked down in the arena. Calling upon one of his most powerful spells in his possession, Gajeel claps his hands together above his head, creating a gigantic iron sword. "Metsuryū Ōgi: Gōma Tetsu Jin Ken (Dragon Slayer Secret Art: Karma Demon's Iron God Sword)" Gajeel calls out.

He then proceeds to swipe the sword down, destroying a substantially large area in front of him causing the entire Domus Flau to shake and rumble due to the amount of power in the strike. When the shaking stops everyone gaped in shock when they saw the number and the broken pieces of the MPF. "Holy cow 9999! Gajeel Redfox of Fairy Tail B has surpassed even Jura of The Wizard Saint! What is Fairy Tail a guild filled with monsters!?" The announcer exclaimed shocked at this development and the crowd went wild with excitement. "Sigh… we have the first place now." Naruto shook his head, though he was grinning.

"Wait... turn around! Raven Tail and Fairy Tail A Team are now hard on their heels for first place!" Chapati cried. "Which team is going to claim the first place, or is it going to be a different team, the defending champion's Sabertooth or the raising Lamia Scale? With that in mind, we're proceeding to the battle portion for day three. First up we have Mermaid Heels Milianna versus Quarto Bitches's Semmes" Chapat announced while the crowd cheered excitedly for the upcoming battles

The attractive cat girl easily took the favor of the match to herself and beat Semmes to a bloody pulp, tied him up and sat on his body to celebrate her victory. "I may be beaten, but I'm still wild." Semmes said in defeat clearly upset. "FOR THE SECOND BATTLE OF THE DAY WE HAVE BLUE PEGASUS' EVE TEARM AGAINST SABERTOOTH'S RUFUS LORE!" As expected Rufus won, beating the youngest tri-men to a pulp with his memorized spells. "BATTLE THREE, FAIRY TAIL B's LAXIA DREYAR AGAINST RAVEN TAIL'S ALEXEI!" All of Fairy Tail Team B turned to look at Laxia.

Makarov stood alongside the First, staring intently at duo down in the arena. "Warren, any news?" he asked, stoically. "Nothing yet Master, everyone is in position, Bisca is locked on target, ready and waiting. The Thunder God Tribe and Lisanna are watching the rest of Raven Tail's team. Alzack has Asuka here so at least she can't be threatened this time and, everyone is on high alert, Master." Warren reported to him telepathically.

The third and sixth master nodded. "Make sure it stays that way" he demanded as an afterthought. "On it!" the telepathy mage stated as the old man turned his focus to the match. The match begun with Laxia struck by Alexi with an elbow, sending her backwards. The members of Fairy Tail had shocked looked on their faces that their S-class wizard was struck badly from the guild that was solely targeting them. Laxia was able to regain her composure before Alexi kicked her back. While Laxia was flying backward, Alexi shot a dark blue energy wave from his two hands and hit her again.

Laxia was then hit with an uppercut and sent her flying to the ground. After more beatings, Laxia was able counterattack and elbowed Alexei and sent him flying backwards to the wall. Alexei walked forwards a few meters after freeing himself from the wall and Laxia ran at Alexei with fists covered in lighting and punched him on the mask several times. Fairy Tail began to cheer up seeing the tables have turned. Laxia punched Alexei in the mask one more time with a left jab, followed by an uppercut and a lightning breath.

The lightning breath hit Alexei, but he was standing up, completely fine. He shot a dark blue wave at Laxia, sending her back to the stadium wall. Fairy Tail's short lived happiness turned back into worry. Alexei walked towards a grounded dragon slayer, picked her up by the shirt with his left hand and punched her in the face with his right hand, grounding her once more.

"What is happening…" Mira muttered in shock. "You're kidding right?" Gajeel was shocked to see one of the strongest Fairy being beaten around like that without even a chance of lifting his finger. "Is she really getting beaten?" Sting asked with narrowed eyes. "What's happening…" Gray said through gritted teeth "That masked guy… who is he?" he demanded.

While Fairy Tail was still finding it unbelievable that Laxia was losing so badly, Naruto meanwhile was keeping his attention on the fight. Just like anyone within this stadium, he was seeing Laxia being beaten around Alexei to a bloody pulp, and her counter attacks weren't affecting the leader of Raven Tail's team in the slightest. However, his senses were telling him that it was something else. Laxia's and Alexei's magical signature were standing completely still, and their emotions weren't intense as they should be when humans engaged in battles. It must be an illusion or something like that, a very powerful one, must be on the same level with Sasuke's illusion magic.

Naruto was never good in these mind-trick stuffs, but when he saw one he could definitely recognize it immediately. "What's wrong, Naruto?" Erza, asked him with confusion after seeing the look on his face. Instead of answering her question right away, Naruto brought his hand out and pinched Erza on her cheek, making the redhead grit her teeth in pain "Oi! What the…" she said, but her eyes widened when she realized that the fight between Laxia and Alexei wasn't appearing to be what she saw a few seconds ago.

Instead of being beaten badly, Laxia was still standing with her arms crossed on his chest, talking something to Alexei "W-what is going on?" she asked in shock. Alexei then removed his mask and revealed himself to be Ivan. "Ivan!" she exclaimed in shock causing the others turned their head to look at her in confusion. "Oi Erza, what are you talking about?" Natsu asked. Instead of acknowledging Natsu's question, Erza turned her head to the strongest member of their team

"Naruto…" she said with a questioning look on her face. "You were put under a very powerful illusion by Ivan." Naruto told her, as the rest of Raven Tail, sans Flare as she was still in the hospital due to her injuries, gathered around their master facing Laxia. "I disturbed your brain's signal by making you feel pain, removing the effect of that spell he placed on us." he said as Erza nodded her head slowly before turning to Natsu and knocked him upside the head with her fist.

"WHAT THE HELL DID YOU TH…!" Natsu roared with his hands holding his head, but widened his eyes when he saw what was really happening "Huh?" he gasped in surprise. Though, Naruto Erza and Natsu didn't have to wait long for the illusion to be lifted, as Laxia easily overpowered the entire team of Raven Tail, defeating each of them in a single attack and finishing the fight with a lightning fist straight to the face of her father.

In a blink, the entire arena screen changed and reality returned, with four members of Raven Tail lying on the ground unconscious and their master Ivan colliding into the wall. All everyone could see is Laxia who who had punched her father's lights out and the members of Raven Tail with him out for the count.n "What's this?" Chapati asked in surprise. The referee then went over to the unconscious body of Alexei and said it was the master of Raven Tail before informing them all that Laxia was the winner. Guards soon flooded the arena and escorted the Raven Tail members out and to prison for breaking the rules.

"After some discussion, Raven Tail is disqualified and they're disbanded." Chapati informed and the crowd cheered for Fairy Tail Team B for another of their win. The third match of the day ended just like that. "We made quite a discouraging mood from the announcement earlier, however, we proceeded to the fourth match. This will be today's final. Fairy Tail's Team A Wendy Marvell against Lamia Scale's Chelia Blendy!" Chapati announced causing the crowd to cheer.

"Go get her, Wendy!" Natsu cheered out loudly for her, as the young sky dragon held her fist out with a determination expression on her face. "Wendy's going?" Doranbolt, who was sitting among the crowd, asked in surprise. Before she could leave however a hand was placed on her shoulder. Turning around she saw it was Naruto. "Yes Naruto-kun?" she asked her team leader. Two things Wendy-chan." he told her causing her to nod.

"First thing you should know is that I had a talk with her the other day... she's a god slayer, what element I cannot say, but if my hunch is correct then don't hesitate to eat her God element you hear." he told her. "What do you mean by that are you saying that Shelia's a God Slayer like you?" Natsu asked. "Yes that's exactly what I'm saying. You see God Slayer's and Dragon Slayer's have similar abilities except for one." he said.

"Well what is it?" Wendy asked. "God Slayer's no matter the element have the ability to heal all external wounds while a Sky Dragon Slayer has the ability to heal internal. What I'm trying to say is just eat her magic and you'll gain a bit of her power." Naruto told her and she nodded. "And the second thing?" she asked the blonde. Leaning down he kissed her on the cheek causing her to blush a blood red "Good luck out there." he told her and she ran to the tunnel for her fight. "It's my turn." Chelia smiled "I will try my best!" she said jumping down to the arena floor. "Give it your all." Jura said as he grinned at the young girl.

"Now everyone will see just what kind of power Chelia is capable of." Lyon smiled "Good luck, Chelia" he said to her. "Ok, Jura-san. Thank you Lyon-kun." Chelia nodded with a large smile before running to the stadium's center. Chelia waved to the crowd as she jogged to the center of the arena. Not paying attention to her footing, she tripped on a rock and fell on her face. The crowd immediately burst out in laughter at her clumsiness. "Ow." She said with an embarrassed smile as she sat up on her knees, rubbing her forehead.

Wendy walked over to the younger teen "You ok?" she asked her. "Yeah I'm just a bit overexcited." she replied to Wendy. Helping her stand Wendy looked at Shelia with a smile "Let's have a good battle." Wendy said to the god slayer. "Yeah." Chelia nodded. "Let's." Once the girl dusted herself off and stood up the match was ready to begin. Wendy stood with a look of determination and will. Chelia, a look of slight pity and empathy.

"Let the battle begin!" Mato shouted as the gong sounded once again. "Sorry, but this one is ours, Gray." Lyon smirked. "Don't underestimate Wendy now, Lyon." Gray retorted from his position. "She might take you by surprise." he said with a smirk. "Do your best, Wendy." Carla cheered out for her friend. "Tch about time you showed some sentiment Carla." Wendy told her friend with a smile on her face. "Let's go." Chelia said as she charged Wendy. "Show me what you've got." Wendy said to her opponent.

Surrounding her fist in wind magic Wendy jumped into the air "Bofuryū no Tekken (Gale Dragon's Iron Fist)" Wendy called out as she punched at her red haired opponent. Chelia dodged the strike with wide eye's "You can use Wind Magic as well?" she asked her. "Of course I can now show me what you got." Wendy said trying to coax some of the redhead's magic out of her.

Chelia jumped back and dodged another strike from Wendy before she called up silver winds while Wendy called upon her Sky magic. "Tenjin no Boreasu (Sky God's Boreas)" Chelia called as she threw the air down, attacking Wendy with a whirlwind of black air. Wendy takes this time to begin inhaling the magic as she had been told. Surprising everyone by such a move Chelia stops her technique.

"H-how... how are you able to eat Sky God Slayer Magic?" Chelia asked her. "Did you forget Sky Slayers are able to eat air or wind magic. You yourself use this very same magic I do, but..." Wendy said to her. "I don't have to use magic to fight as I have been trained to use other abilities before this tournament ever started." Wendy told her. "That's not what I meant." Chelia said. Wendy raised an eyebrow at this "Oh... well what did you mean?" she asked.

"We may both use the same magic, but even so... A same element Dragon Slayer can't eat a same element God Slayer magic no matter how hard they try. Believe me I have tried several times to do it with a wind dragon slayer from alveraz, but it it never worked... but not you of course as this is the first time I've ever fought you." Chelia said to her. Wendy and everyone else's eye's widened at this revelation. "Wait if that's true then how come..." Wendy started to say but trailed off and looked at the man of her affections. "That's because I created a special seal that would allow for you to absorb a God Slayer's magic..." the blond told her.

To say they were shocked was an understatement. "Wait so that means..." Carla started to say but trailed off. "That Wendy is now like Naruto." Sting said in conclusion while smiling up a storm. "Wait what about Laxia or Juvia?" Lector asked. "Well we know that Laxia uses Lightning dragon slayer magic so if she absorbs it like Wendy did then won't she become like them?" the cat asked.

"Yes... no matter what they will still be both a God Slayer and Dragon Slayer. Same goes for any of the other slayers." Naruto told them. "Wait a second... does that mean there are Light God Slayers or Shadow God Slayers as well as- Lector began to ask and Naruto interrupted the red cat "I believe that I just said no matter what they will still be both a God Slayer and Dragon Slayer." Naruto said. "Oh... sorry I was just curious." Lector said.

"Stop being so hard on him man." Sting told Naruto. "I wasn't trying to be hard on him I was just saying that... oh forget it." he said. Turning their eye's back to the match Wendy was easily overwhelming Chelia "Ryūjin no Hoko (Dragon God's Roar)" Wendy calls out loudly. "Tenjin no Dogō (Sky God's Bellow)" Chelia called out a large whirlwind similar to a dragon slayer's breath attack at Wendy.

The attacks collided in mid-air, creating a fierce whirlwind that raged throughout the arena. The resulting shockwave knocked Chelia out of the air. Chaptati's wig even blew off his head. Once the wind died down, Chelia was on the ground, her body bruised and her clothes torn. Wendy on the other hand stood tall, a smile on her face with neither a bruise or cut on her body.

"Wow Naruto-kun was right that God Slayer Magic of yours is some potent stuff." Wendy told the younger teen. "Well your magic just took a major leap up the proverbial improvement scale... Sky Dragon Slayers have the ability to heal internal wounds. God Slayer's on the other hand have the power to heal all External wounds." Chelia said. "Well you're not wrong. And now that I have both Sky Dragon Slayer Magic and Sky God Slayer Magic I am basically fully capable of healing both internal and external wounds during a fight. However I know that we aren't able to replenish our energy like a regular dragon slayer." Wendy said.

"I know I'm not one to usually gloat but I think that with this magic I can do a lot better than I have ever been able to do." Wendy said. "Well since your able to keep fighting than so am I." Chelia said standing up as her wounds finished healing. "Well I still want to see how far I can push my limits so come at me with everything you have." Wendy said to the redheaded girl.

"If that is what you wish for than who am I to ignore you." Chelia told Wendy before calling upon a massive amount of silver wind "Metsujin Ōgi…" Chelia began to chant as her comrades eye's widened in fear of her technique. "Chelia, stop!" Lyon shouted, fear on his face. He knew what was about to come and was worried about what could cause. "You mustn't use that technique!" Jura called out to her worriedly. "You fool!" Obaba, the master of Lamia Scale yelled, "Do you want to kill her?" the old woman yelled. "If she's giving it her all, they I have to do the same!" Chelia answered her master. "For that, is love!" Chelia said

The winds in Chelia's hands began taking the shape of black feathers with purple aura "Amatsu no Murakumo (God Slayer Slayer's Secret Art: Heavenly Gathering of Clouds)" Chelia called out her most powerful technique. The black feathers flew quickly towards Wendy, who raised both arms to shield her head away from the attack and closed her eyes tightly. Moment later, Chelia looked on as her attack flew into the air and dissipated. To her surprise Wendy was gone. "Did I hit her?" Chelia asked herself.

"Did she get her?!" Natsu asked scared that Wendy had been struck by the technique. "I don't know." Erza squinted to get a better look at the battle. "I don't think so." she said. "I may have overdid it again." Chelia said with a sheepish smile. "Ryūjin no Saiga (Dragon Gods Crushing Fang)"Wendy's voice called out. Chelia turned around and her eyes widened when she saw Wendy falling from the sky, attacking her with claws made of air. Wendy cut into the redheads forearm, drawing a decent amount of blood.

"So you managed to dodge that." Chelia smiled as her cuts healed instantly. "How did she evade Chelia's attack?" Lyon asked surprised. "I'm not sure but I'm glad she did." Jura said as he shook his head. However, it didn't take them long to see something wasn't right from the Sky God Slayer. She seemed to be a little paler than usual and her breathing was fast.

"Why is she looks so tired?" Natsu asked, pointing to Chelia. "I thought she could heal herself." he said. "It seems that using using that spell with that much power drained her. It's only logical that by using such a taxing move would make her feel tired from being drained to not only fight, but to also heal her own injures." Naruto answered Natsu's question as the two girls clashed against each other once again. "They're almost complete opposites in terms of power... But Wendy is now stronger than ever which means that this is her win." he said with a wide smile on his face.

"I think that it's time we finish this don't you?" Chelia asked her newfound rival. "I don't see why not." Wendy replied. "Yeah." Wendy nodded, gathering wind of her own. The two girls ran towards each other, their fists colliding in a confrontation that sent gale force winds throughout the entire arena. Chelia and Wendy traded blow after blow, their courage and conviction forcing all to look at them.

"What an amazing sight!" Chapati exclaimed, his bald head shining in the sun as he stood on his chair. "Both of these competitors are giving it all they've got! Neither one backing down an inch!" Chapati yelled while the crowd went wild. Wendy gave a fierce punch to Chelia's cheek, staggering her for a moment. "There you go, Wendy!" Natsu shouted, his adrenaline surging. "Keep going!" Sting yelled.

Chelia clasped her hands together and raised them above her head before bringing them down on top of Wendy's head in a hard clubbing blow. "Atta girl, Chelia!" Lyon cheered. "DON'T GIVE UP!" Toby yelled to his teammate. Using the momentum from Chelia's attack, Wendy extended her leg outward, catching Chelia's collarbone with her heel as she rotated forward. Chelia fell to one knee due to the force.

She quickly jumped forward with a knee that Wendy managed to block with her hands. Soon the entire crowd was cheering for the two girls, but Wendy and Chelia didn't hear them. They were too focused on what was in front of them. "This is love." Chelia thought as she felt Wendy's foot hit her stomach. She grabbed Wendy's leg and spun her around before throwing her. A smirk appeared on the god slayer's face.

Wendy tried to attack with another Saiga but Chelia sidestepped and drove her elbow into Wendy's back and sent her crashing to the ground. Wendy laid on her stomach in the dirt. Pain coursed through her entire body while her wounds healed, but she was smiling. "I'm…I'm having fun at least" She thought as she jumped into the air and dodged Chelia's curb stomp.

The two girls rushed one another again. No one in the arena sat as they watched the two girl's battle. After fighting for what seemed like an eternity, the two finally stopped. They stood a small distance from one another both on the brink of collapse. "Time's up!" Mato announced loudly with his hand raised. "The match ends in a draw!" he said ending the excitement between the two young women.

"That was amazing!" Natsu exclaimed excitedly. "Those two really gave it their all." Rogue said as he grinned at them. "They were both excellent." Erza couldn't help but say. "Yeah, they were." Gray agreed. "Frigging amazing." Sting said as he cheered for his teammate."Both of them did an amazing job." Lyon said with a smile on his face. "I agree." Yuka nodded his head. "That was certainly a spectacle to behold." the large eyebrowed man said as he started to smile. Toby, standing next to him wept the tears of joy from his eyes "YOU DID SO WELL GIRLS!" he yelled happily.

"Fairy Tail has certainly turned her into a fine wizard to acknowledge." Jura said as he smiled, reminiscing on how he met her all those years ago before fighting Oracion Seis for the first time. Wendy and Chelia stood opposite one another for a few seconds longer before Chelia fell to her knees, holding her broken hand. "Are you hurt?" Wendy asked concerned. "I'm sorry if I hurt you too much!" she said.

"It's my own fault for going overboard, but I'm fine." Chelia said with a long sigh. The two shared a small laugh before Wendy moved to heal Chelia, focusing more of her magic into the redhead's right hand. "Th-thank you." Chelia smiled, sighing in relief as the pain eased away. Wendy shook her head. "No. Thank you. That was fun!" she said as she smiled. "Yeah." Chelia nodded. "I had fun too." she said in agreement.

A thought hit the redhead then "Say," Chelia began with a bright smile. "Do you want to be friends?" she asked Wendy. "Wh-what?" Wendy said off guard. "A-are you sure?" Chelia held out her hand, a wide smile on her face. "Of course I am!" she said. Wendy smiled back, grabbing Chelia's hand as the two girls shook hands with each other. "Ok, let's be friends, Chelia-chan!" Wendy smiled at the redhead.

"What a touching scene!" Chapati cried happily. "A beautiful friendship born from a fierce rivalry." he said as he wiped his tears away. "But before you all leave…" Mato began. "Here are…" he begun but before he could get far a feminine voice called out "Wait!" as Kagura suddenly raised her hand, gaining the attention of the entire Stadium. "I would like to challenge Fairy Tail Team A for their place." she declared. Everyone, especially the Fairy Tail Guild was stunned by her announcement. "What is she talking about?" Makarov asked in shock.

Beside him, Levy immediately pulled out her rule book, putting on her glasses and flipping through various pages before stopping. "Apparently, there is a new rule this year." she read and everyone leaned in to hear "At the end of the day, if your team is not in the first place, you can challenge the other teams for their place. The challenged team will have to send out one member to defend their position and face the challenger. There will be only one challenge battle per day and if the challenger wins, the teams' position will be changed but if the challenged successfully defends his/her team position, the other team will lose ten points." she quoted.

"There is a rule like that?" Lucy asked in surprise and Yukino nodded her head, having read and memorized the entire rule book. "Apparently so." Mavis nodded her head. "And that girl just challenged Team A for their first place, this is going to be tough." But then she made a smile "But we all know who is going to be the one who will defend our position." she said. The Fairy Tail's mages cheered out when they saw Naruto made his way down to the arena, after a short discussion with his teammates. It, however, soon died into the booming cry of the spectators within the Domus Flau when they saw Naruto on stage again.

"Amazing! Kagura of Mermaid Heel has challenged Fairy Tail's Team A for their first position." Chapati cried out as Naruto stopped in front of the Iron Rock "And Naruto Uzumaki of Fairy Tail has arrived to answer the challenge. Two of the most exciting and powerful mages of the history of The Grand Magic Game are about to face off in a one on one battle. What is going to happen!?" Chapati announced and the crowd cheered out again, this time louder than ever. "Great job Wendy" Naruto put a hand on the blue haired woman's head when they crossed "Thanks Naruto-kun." Wendy said to the blond man smiling.

Naruto now stood in front of Kagura, and from what he heard Kagura had never gotten serious in her fights ever since she joined Mermaid Heel and participated in the Grand Magic Games. Kagura Mikazuchi was a very skill swordswoman who could make extremely sharp cut with an undrawn sword. Her Gravitational Magic could even outmatch the Celestial Spirit of the Heavenly Scale and that wasn't something that should be taken lightly about.

"Give it you all, Naruto-sama!" Yukino shouted out as loud as she could, hoping that her voice could reach him. She had personally faced and lost to Kagura and knew just how powerful the swordswoman was. Not that she doubted Naruto's strength, but Kagura wasn't an opponent one could underestimate. "Are you sure you want to do this?" Naruto asked, crossing his arms on his chest. He felt a little insulted that Kagura hadn't even laid her eyes at him from the beginning, as she was keeping them close the entire time and patiently waited the fight to be started.

"Even though we're trying our best, I don't think that Mermaid Heel can win the Game this year." Kagura spoke up, surprised everyone sans for her guildmates, who sighed sadly "But while the game still last, I would like to see if you're really that strong." She opened her eyes and stated calmly. "Oh, I see." Kagura put her hand on the hilt of her sword and took a stance, keeping the calm and stoic expression on her face "Didn't know that I have an admirer." He joked, but Kagura found it unfunny.

Enter Sword Art Online Theme Song: Crossing Field

"So please, show me your real strength." The moment the gongs was struck, Kagura pushed herself forward then swung her sword at his head, but before it could hit him, Naruto raised his hand and caught the undrawn sword between his index and middle fingers. However, a cut suddenly appeared on the left shoulder of Naruto's black jacket and gold blood shot out from it, as if something just suddenly cut him.

"S-She just…" Gray spluttered in pure shock. "Did she just… cut my dad? What the hell?!" Natsu said. For someone who had trained and fought him multiple times, Natsu was shocked to see a cut was made on his father's shoulder. Even Erza was speechless, because Kagura was able to land a blow on him, something that she had never been able to do before when she trained against him once. Hell all the slayers were shocked by him getting struck by the young woman's sword.

However, unlike what everyone was thinking, Kagura was having a different opinion about what just happened "Why didn't you dodge?" Kagura asked, hardening her glare. Naruto tightened the grip around her sword and then pushed her back She slid to a stop as she looked up, a little surprise to see that he was smiling. "I like your eyes." Naruto said, surprising everyone. "You remind me of my friend." Naruto said as he glanced at Sasuke for a second.

Kagura decided to ignore the comment, as she charged Naruto again and began initiating several fast strikes at him. Naruto dodged and blocked most of the attacks with the back of his hand as he kept watching on her sword, this time, even with her style of swordsmanship, she couldn't land a blow on him. Naruto then suddenly jumped and kicked Kagura, who managed to block it with her sword but got knocked back several feet.

"Your friend?" Kagura asked as she stood straight up. "When I think about it, he was more like a brother to me in anything but blood. Even today, he reminds me not to give up." Naruto tapped his forehead protector with a smile before moving his head to the side to avoid Kagura's thrust. "Not bad. You're pretty good with that blade of yours." Naruto smiled and dodged again, hurling her sword out before it could connect with his head. "He is also a master in swordsmanship to, you know." Naruto told her. "Stop talking," Kagura said coldly and increased the speed of her strikes, but Naruto pushed himself back to avoid the blurring slashes "Fight back." she demanded from the blond man.

"Very well." Naruto said as he smirked at her. "I'm not an expert sword fighter, but let's see how good you are against someone like me." he said. Naruto then placed his hand on his arm and in a puff of smoke a sword appeared in his hand. "You ready?" he asked her. "I am always ready." Kagura said before she narrowed her eyes, "And don't hold back against me." she said as she brought her sword up cautiously before saying, "I hate being down on." while Naruto pulling his Katana from its sheathe. "I see, very well then..."Naruto said. With that the man took a strong leap forward Kagura, his swords brought back.

Their blades clashed and Kagura gritted her teeth as she felt herself being pushed back by the man surprising monstrous strength. She was the first to disengage their sword lock, but once again faster than her Naruto made his attack. The blond came in fast and furious, with powerful strikes that made Kagura feel pain with her hands from just by blocking them. Quickly came up with a strategy to counter Naruto's strength and with no doubt amazing swordsmanship, she moved out of the man sight, using her smaller frame as her advantage.

As the first attack missed the girl, Naruto came back in with a powerful slash from the blade in his right hand but with her own skill, Kagura managed to avoid the attack by taking a step backwards. She also avoided the follow up thrust from the blade by sidestepping and using her katana to push his attack wide. "Heh, you were right, I shouldn't hold back!" Naruto said with a smirk.

"Tch, I told you don't look down on me!" Kagura shouted, putting all of her strength into her arms and upper body, then brushed his sword aside, as she then spun around and kicked him in the gut that sent him back, forcing him to nearly drop his sword. "I'm all fired up." the man said as he threw the sword up into the air above her. Instantly Naruto appeared in mid air and caught the sword, using both hands to hold it and came down with a cleave. Kagura had no choice but to raise her sword and used both hand to block.

The sword came down to her harder than she expected, as she felt the ground underneath her feet cracked and the sand was blown away by the shockwave created by the impact. Through gritting teeth she managed to push him back, but Naruto immediately leaped forward with his sword pointing forward. The Mermaid pushed herself back, dodging his sword at the last moment as she leaped to the sky.

Then faster than anything they could see, Naruto used both of his hands to weave one-handed hand-seals. Using a single hand to weave one-handed hand-seals was almost unheard of, the amount of chakra control and practice to do such a thing was Kage-level, and even most ninja when they were around hadn't tried to master it. But simultaneously weaving different hand-seals with each hand should have been impossible.

The moment Kagura's feet touched the floor; Naruto put his thumb to his mouth, and breathed both water and fire, one element shooting out of either side of his thumb. With another single-handed hand-seal, he stomped his foot, and while the fire-water combo rushed the woman, the earth all around her rose, creating three walls, one behind her, and one on either side of the woman, trapping her in the way of the coming impossible technique. She looked up, the only exit besides down, but unfortunately she didn't know any earth magic like Jura did so that wasn't an option.

Kagura immediately knew that dodging wasn't an option, but instead of evading, she made a strong slash of her undrawn sword, probably the strongest she had ever made the split the stream of water and flame into two. Naruto shot out and ran toward Kagura. However, before he could make anywhere near her a large Magic circle then appeared above them, Naruto's eye widened, as he gritted his teeth.

"Wh..what the hell is this? I feel like I'm...so heavy!" he said as he then dropped to a knee. "It's her magic" Yukino said with her eyes widened. "That's Kagura for you." Risley nodded her head, figuring it was over. "It's no use, you can't get free as long as the gravity holds you down blondy." Kagura said as she closed her eyes and approached him. "You're indeed very strong, but this fight is over." She stood above him and raised her sword. "You are a good fighter, but I have-" But before she could finish her statement, Naruto suddenly shot up to his feet.

"Got'ya !" He cried out and thrust his elbow into her gut, making Kagura cough in pain before she was grabbed by the collar and flung over his shoulder. She was thrown across the field until Kagura stabbed Archenemy down to the ground, stopping herself from going anywhere further. "H-how…" Kagura managed to say, trying to push the pain away. "A slight increase in gravity isn't going to hold me down, you know." Naruto said and to prove his point, he began to jump around like a jumping bean.

"Maybe I was just too fast, or simply too strong to withstand this gravity." He the scratched his chin "Also, you made the mistake of the most common villain, you approached your enemy and talked too much." he told her. "As if he has stopped talking." Rogue said blankly, crossing his arms on his chest. Kagura then pushed herself up, swallowing down the pain around her stomach. She was losing, and she knew it. This man, Kagura could tell that he was toying with her this whole time. He could take her out, break her sword with the same punch he used to break Bacchus' will yesterday, and yet he didn't, maybe not yet, at least. "Before we continue this, can I ask you one thing?" Naruto asked.

"What is it?" Kagura supported herself on her body. His punch hurt, a lot, more than any blow she had received in her life. "Who are you going to kill?" he asked her. His question left Kagura completely speechless, as she stared at him with wide eyes. Milianna and Erza were also looking between the two of them in shock. "W-what…" she stuttered out. "Don't feel so surprised, you try to hide it with your calm mask, but I can see it in your eyes." Naruto said. "The burning hatred, the anger but not to me, but to someone else… you have the eyes of an avenger Kagura." He paused before smiling "Just like my friend." he said.

"The one you were talking about?" Naruto nodded his head. "Yep, the very same one. His name was Sasuke Uchiha. He spent nearly ten years of his trying to kill the man, who is also his own brother". What they didn't know was that over the years they had changed their names countless times. This time around Sasuke was going by Sarutobi in honor of the man he was named after. Everyone gaped in surprise at that, including Kagura. "Do you want to know what crime he commited to have his own brother hot on his tail like that?" he asked her.

"What is it?" Kagura lowered her gaze to him. "That man… Sasuke's older brother," Naruto's eyes turned cold and his face darkened and voided of any emotions "Slaughtered the entire Uchiha Clan, including his own father and mother... right before his very eyes" His words sent chill down everyone's spine, none of them dared to say a word. "…" Kagura was speechless and she could only stare at him with her eyes wide.

"And the thing was, no matter how he tried, no matter what he did… he still couldn't kill his brother and avenge for his family. When his powers were no longer enough, he sold his soul to the devil so that he could acquire the strength needed to have his revenge." Memories flooded his mind, as he remembered everything that happened to his best friend. "I was there when he left our village, I was there to stop him from leaving. He was someone who I could call my brother, and yet he wasn't hesitated to shove his hand through my chest just to come closer to his goal." Naruto told the woman.

For years, I chased after Sasuke to bring him back to the village, as he succumbed deeper and deeper into his own hatred and revenge." he said lifting his shirt to show the scar. Sasuke winced slightly as he remembered doing so due to the influence of the curse mark. "Now, I don't know who they are, or the person they killed to give you those eyes. It might also nowhere near as bad as what Itachi did to Sasuke, but I have seen enough to know what hatred could do to people." Naruto said with a calm tone. "I guarantee you that the path you chose will only lead you into darkness." Naruto said.

"I understand." Kagura said quietly. "I'm not going to step on your reasons, but if I can help it, I won't let another person fall into that situation, only to feel regret and torment themselves later." Kagura lowered her head, no longer holding herself for a fight. Naruto, seeing this turned his head to Mato and called "Oi Pumpkin!" to the pumpkin man. "Yes?!" Mato flinched as he was called by Naruto. "This fight is over... you can call it a draw." Naruto said as he turned around and walked away, leaving Mato stand there completely confuse, since there was no rule about a draw in a challenge battle.

"Wait" Naruto stopped when he heard Kagura's call "Did you… manage to bring your friend back?" She asked. "Of course, who do you think I am?" Naruto grinned. "Though, not after I gave him some serious beating to push some sense into that emo head of his." "I see…" a small smile appeared on Kagura's face as she then bowed her head to him "Thank you." she told the blond... And that, was the end of day three of the Grand Magic Games.

End Sword Art Online Theme Song: Crossing Field

That night Fairy Tail was celebrating in style. Naruto had gone to one of his many caves and retrieved several hundred gold coins that were worth more than eight hundred million jewel. To say they were excited was an understatement. "Well let's party." Sting yelled out causing all of Fairy Tail to cheer in agreement. The blond dragon slayer then grabbed a bottle of scotch and downed it. Dragon Slayers had an extremely high metabolism which meant that Sting could drink a dozen bottles of scotch before he felt the effects... but with the way he was drinking he would definitely feel them tomorrow.

Naruto stood off to the side watching the group celebrate their victory with a smile on his face. This was what a family was meant to do. This was what family meant, and there was no changing how strong their bond with one another was. He just hoped he held out long enough until the Dragon King Festival was over where he could get some rest. Gods only knew he would need his full... half of his strength, or what was left of his soul, to fight Acnologia in the future.

A hand tapping his shoulder pulled him out of his thoughts. Turning around Naruto saw Juvia standing in the moonlight provided by the open window. "Ah Juvia-chan what can I do for you?" Naruto asked her. "N-Narut-to-kun *hic-up* i-it's time for Juvia *Hic-up* to claim J-Juvia's prize." the now obviously drunk Juvia said as she jumped forward surprising him which many wouldn't find easy.

Catching her in his arms Naruto kept trying to pry the very drunk and even more hormonal teen off of him "Juvia wait! Stop!" Naruto told her. Juvia however didn't have no such intentions and she leaned down to kiss his neck where she started to suck on it trying to leave a hickey. "Why *hic-up* do y-you not l-like Juvia?" she asked him drawing back from him. "No it's not that I don't like you it's that you're obviously drunk and you're trying to seduce me in front of everyone." he told her.

Juvia looked over the blonde's shoulder and saw everyone else and blushed in embarrassment at what she was about to do. "W-well *hic-up* d-do you want to head somewhere a bit more private with *hic-up* Juvia?" the teen asked him. "I would, but I'd rather you enjoy yourself." he told her. "But *Hic-up* Juvia would rather enjoy herself with you *hic-up* N-Naruto-kun." Juvia told him.

She then grabbed his hand and ran out of the door without anyone noticing them. Naruto was trying to pry his hand out of the blue haired woman's grip, but he wouldn be lying if he said if he didn't have fight her for his hand. "Juvia stop now this is getting out of hand." Naruto told her as she drug him down the street. She surrounded herself and Naruto in water and used one of the techniques he had taught her and transported the two of them into her bedroom, which she then pushed him onto her bed.

She climbed into his lap and began to kiss his neck once again. "Juvia stop now. I refuse to do this while you're in a state like this." Naruto told her. "But Juvia has to claim you first. If Juvia doesn't show you what you mean to her then what right does Juvia have to love you." Juvia said in a now completely sober voice which surprised him again. "You're sober!" he exclaimed. Juvia only nodded "Juvia can't get drunk either... it's a bit embarrassing really." she told him.

"Well why didn't you just say you were sober?" he asked Juvia. "Because then Juvia wouldn't get to tell you how she truly felt about you Naruto-kun." she told him. "Yeah and another thing... why did you start to call me 'Naruto-kun' when you used to call me sama?" he asked her. "It's because an suffix meant to be respectful and love are completely different. I knew I loved you several weeks after we got to know one another, but I could never express myself to you." Juvia told him.

She then looked into his ocean blue eye's "And Juvia realized you were the better choice due to your heart. I decided I need to claim you before Laxia or Wendy did... and I promised myself I wouldn't give up until I did." she told him. Naruto was stunned at her answer... he never knew she felt this deep a love for him in her heart, but then again he was dense, but for her to never give up... she was so much like Hinata it was like she had been reborn into another person.

Leaning up he cupped her chin "You really feel that for me?" he asked her. "Yes Juvia has felt that for longer than she should have.. and Juvia wants to show you how much she loves you." she told the blond. "Well we shouldn't wait." he told her as her eye's lit up in joy. "Y-you accept Juvia then?" she asked him. "Yeah... I accept you... Juvia-chan." he told her in a husky tone that made her shiver in excitement.

She couldn't take it anymore and with that she threw herself at Naruto and slammed her lips to his and engulfed them in a passionate kiss. Naruto was completely taken back at this but looking into Juvia's blue eyes and seeing the passion and the love and lust in her eyes and understanding what she wanted, Naruto wrapped his arms around Juvia and returned the kiss just as much passion which made her happy.

The two new lovers kissed and made out as their tongues impulsively rubbed against each other. Juvia's dark blue eyes stared endlessly into Naruto's equally blue hues as the two passionately kissed each other and Juvia trailed her fingers through Naruto's spiky blonde hair while Naruto did the same to her wavy blue locks. Juvia then broke the kiss and seductively giggled before she stood. She quickly stripped out of her dress and tossed it onto the floor, leaving her in a matching set of blue lace bra and panties and then climbed back into his lap. Juvia then placed Naruto's hands at her back where her bra strap was and blushed as Naruto undid it exposing her voluptuous breasts to him.

Naruto smiled at the sight of Juvia's ample bosom before he cupped what his hands could hold of her breasts and began to caress them. Juvia lowly moaned as Naruto fondled her breasts and sank his fingers into them. Naruto began licking Juvia's neck as he squeezed her orbs of flesh and massaged them tenderly. Juvia finally opened her eyes and watched as Naruto teased her breasts.

The blonde carefully kneaded them and squeezed them together. While holding them together, Naruto licked Juvia's cleavage and she moaned in pleasure as he did so. Naruto began tracing his tongue on Juvia's tits and he gently bounced them in his hold. He planted his lips on Juvia's left breast and suckled her tit while caressing it. Juvia held Naruto's face to her bosom and she whimpered as he teased her tits. Naruto soon followed an instinct and began to sharply bite into Juvia's breasts and Juvia moaned in pleasure and her arousal grew.

Juvia's innards grew wetter by the minute as Naruto teased her breasts with his affectionate groping and his merciless nibbling of her tits and her legs began quaking. Juvia's lust arose with Naruto's teeth sinking into her mound and she trailed her fingers through his hair. He finally noticed Juvia's face and understood her arousal. Naruto then lay on his back and allowed Juvia to crawl on top of him. She stood up and removed her underwear before she sat over him and spread her legs apart in front of his face. He reached forward and placed both thumbs and index fingers on her folds.

Naruto rubbed his fingers on her clit and his tongue smoothly traced her womanhood. He looked into the soaked walls and wiggled his fingers on her clit. Juvia's blush remained on her face as she looked away from Naruto and closed her eyes out of embarrassment. He smiled at her reaction before moving closer to her womanhood and having his tongue rub her clit in place of his fingers. The beautiful woman lowly moaned as Naruto's tongue kept flicking her until it finally entered her pussy.

Juvia still didn't open her eyes as Naruto's tongue swayed inside her lower orifice and tasted her wetness. Naruto enjoyed her taste and compared its taste to drinking fresh naturally sweetened spring water from a river. He swirled his tongue inside Juvia's walls and rubbed against them. Naruto's middle finger circled around her clit and pleasure delightfully spread throughout her lower body as her lover did so.

Her long legs began quaking in total arousal as she cupped her breasts and fondled them. This action only made her wetter as Naruto's tongue wagged in her womanhood and she rubbed and kneaded her mounds. Juvia's fingers sank into her breasts as she groped them and added more wetness for Naruto's tongue. It wildly whirled inside of her pussy and he listened to her moans get louder.

He understood that this was a sign her release was getting closer and he reached up to help her toy with her breasts. Naruto held the mounds together with Juvia now tweaking her tits and licking them. The blonde's tongue worked its way into Juvia's wetness and flicked her walls as they both played with her breasts. Juvia moaned in bliss as she gave her breasts a good squeeze and that pushed her over the edge. It was then and there that Juvia came and her fluids flooded out from her core and into the blonde's mouth.

Naruto greedily licked from Juvia's entrance and she panted as he licked her womanhood clean and she got off of him to see that the center of his pants now resembled a tent. Juvia reached forward and gripped Naruto's zipper. She looked up at him for permission and he nodded to her. She unzipped it and he stood up on the bed to allow his trousers to fall off. She stared at the tent his erection formed inside his boxers and watched as he removed them. His erection stood in its full strength and he sat over Juvia's chest. She blushed heavily at how big it was and how close it was to her face.

Nonetheless, she gestured for Naruto to lower himself and he did so until his cock was between her large breasts. She then proceeded to squeeze the ample mounds on Naruto's member and he moaned at their soft feeling. Juvia couldn't help but smile in amazement at how warm Naruto's length felt and she slowly opened her mouth. Naruto's length entered Juvia's mouth and she moaned at how it tasted.

She kept her breasts on his member as he began slowly thrust into her mouth and moaned. Juvia started sucking off Naruto's erection and continued to smother her breasts on it. Naruto moaned as Juvia's tits jiggled on his shaft and she began to swirl her tongue around the head of his length. He pounded his length through the petite woman's ample cleavage that encased it while Juvia slowly licked it. Juvia used her breasts to jerk Naruto's cock as it pounded through her breasts into her mouth. She rubbed her orbs of flesh together on his length and it flew into her mouth.

He growled in lust as he pounded into Juvia's tits and he moaned at the soft mounds jiggling on his member. Juvia smoothly brushed her tongue on the top of Naruto's erection and he placed his hands on top of hers. The blonde helped her rub her breasts on his cock as he pumped it into her mouth and she squeezed them together. Naruto's hard length slammed into Juvia's cleavage and she let out muffled moans as his powerful thrusts made her breasts jiggle erratically on him. Juvia and Naruto kept their hands on her tits and kneaded them together on his erection.

The blue-eyed woman's hardened nipples rubbed the veins of Naruto's hilt and she took her mouth off it. Naruto watched as she slowly blew her breath on the soaked head and he shivered in pleasure before she planted her mouth on it once more. He moaned at this and continued to thrust into her mouth until his length spasmed, and his release hit Juvia's tongue. She moaned as some of the semen sprayed inside of her mouth and swallowed as much of it as she could before opening her mouth widely.

Some of the semen that she hadn't gulped down poured out her mouth and Naruto removed his member from her cleavage. He came a final time on Juvia's face and her blue eyes sparkled with amazement. Naruto and Juvia chuckled at this before the latter wiped it off and placed her hands on Naruto's chest. She laid him back as she straddled him and both gave each other soft expressions. Naruto gripped Juvia's waist as she began to bring down her womanhood onto his erection. His member entered Juvia's warmth and snapped through her hymen. Both moaned at this and Juvia blush deepened at her broken barrier.

Naruto held onto Juvia's waist and started to pump his erection into her. Juvia began to roll her hips back and forth and kept her hands on Naruto's chest. "Oh Naruto-kun, right there, yes that feels so good!" Juvia moaned to Naruto as she rode him and her perky breasts bounce in response to their synced movements. Naruto pounded his cock into Juvia's warm and tight entrance. He moaned as her walls grinded his erection and he moved his hands to hold onto her rear.

Remembering how Juvia liked a little pain with her pleasure, he decided to shake thing up a bit by giving Juvia a sharp spank that made her cry out in complete lust. Naruto, seeing how much Juvia enjoyed this continued spanking Juvia's plump ass while he pounded into her. Juvia's eyes rolled into the far back of her head and her pale ass now had a red tint to it as Juvia's ass smacked on Naruto's crotch and he watched as her breasts heave.

Juvia's lust went high as Naruto rammed his length into her body and he continued to spank her and her ample mounds bounced high. Naruto moaned with Juvia as his member collided into her pussy and flew up into her warmth deeply and the more he spanked her, the tighter she became on his length. Naruto thrust into Juvia's core and she wigged her hips on his stiffness. Two sets of blue eyes passionately gazed into one another as Naruto pounded into Juvia and he ceased spanking her and held onto her burning rear. The blonde-haired shapeshifter moaned and Juvia whimpered in a masochistic pleasure and pain as she rode him and his stiffness rumbled her insides.

Juvia held onto Naruto's shoulders and worked her hips in order to grind the member inside of her. Naruto's member hit Juvia's walls and he sat up to press his face against her bouncing breasts. He pressed his lips on her hardened bud and suckled it feverishly. She held onto him tightly and dug her nails into his shoulders. He removed one hand from behind Juvia and cupped the breast he suckled. He caressed it and pressed his lips against it.

Juvia shook her waist on top and panted lustfully as Naruto plunged himself into her wetness. Sweat poured down Naruto and Juvia's temples as they worked their hips together. Juvia took her hands off Naruto's shoulders and held his head against her breast. Juvia moaned as Naruto heavily slammed his cock into her caverns and her walls were sharply crashed into. Naruto kneaded Juvia's breast and used his other hand to squeeze her ass as it hit his lap.

Naruto pumped his length up into Juvia's pussy and he moaned at the tight feeling his cock was surrounded with. Soon, Naruto and Juvia pressed their lips together and kissed out of lustful passion. Their tongues entered each other's mouths and violently fought, with Naruto's tongue being the most aggressive of the two. Juvia ran her hand through Naruto's hair and they moaned into each other's mouths. He thundered his hips forward and sent his cock flying into Juvia's innards.

He released her ass and finally placed his hand on her other breast. Naruto fondled both mounds and he noticed Juvia's innards grew tighter as a result. He rubbed his tongue on Juvia's and dominated the kiss. Soon enough, the couple felt themselves ready to come and their lips didn't separate for a second. Naruto squeezed Juvia's breasts a final time before her walls coiled around his cock and squeezed it tightly. Naruto's seed flew out of his cock and instantly found its way into Juvia's womb. The couple kept their lips together and moaned before finally separating their lips.

Juvia fell forward into Naruto's muscular chest and he smiled as she rested her head against his chest He wrapped his arms around her lower back and held her close. She eventually sat up and smiled at him. She gently placed her hand on his face and began to stroke his cheek affectionately, paying close attention to his whisker marks which seemed to be the most sensitive area of his face. "Say Juvia-chan, care for some more?" Naruto asked and Juvia smiled at him before she lay back on the bed with her legs bent back before Naruto laid on top of her in a missionary position and rubbed his erect member on her folds to tease her.

Juvia moaned as Naruto slid his member back into her body and once again began to pound into her. Naruto thrust his length into Juvia's inner tunnels as she moaned and began to buck her hips. The two moaned while Naruto palmed Juvia's breasts and caressed them as they jiggled, while she carried on with bucking her hips and dug her fingers into the sheets. Naruto slammed his manhood into Juvia's core while massaging her breasts simultaneously and she whimpered at how his hands felt while he was kneading the mounds.

Juvia let go of the sheets and wrapped her arms around Naruto's back as he pounded his cock into her pussy that felt so warm with each thrust. The blunette female whimpered as her lover pounded into her warmth and the two pressed their lips together while Juvia held onto Naruto's back while he pummeled his length into her. Naruto and Juvia licked each other's tongues as they kissed and gazed lovingly into each other's eyes as they kept their lips pressed together. Juvia bucked her hips in perfect synch with Naruto's thrusts as he rammed his member into her warmth.

Juvia rubbed Naruto's back as he jetted his hips forward in order to slam his length forward, and the two lovers moaned while the former blushed from her lover's series of thrusts that flew into her pussy and rubbed her moist walls. Naruto and Juvia's tongues did battle as they both wildly and violently clashed together, while Naruto kneaded Juvia's sizeable breasts and smoothly rubbed his palms on them as they heaved with his constant pounding. Naruto broke the kiss and lustfully growled as his hips flew forward and he plunged his member into Juvia's tight womanhood; her walls grinding the member that flew into them.

Juvia planted her lips on Naruto's neck and started on nibbling his neck in order to give him a hickey. The female water mage moved her arms from Naruto's back to his torso, and held onto him in a better fashion while he molded the breasts in his palms. Juvia moaned between nibbles on Naruto's neck as her canines brushed on him and she gnawed on his neck. Naruto pounded his length deeply into her tight walls as she bucked her hips in correspondence with her lover's movements, and she howled in pleasure at her lover's throbbing erection pounding into her core while she still bucked her hips.

Juvia moaned as Naruto's cock jetted forward into her warmth that worked around his member as it started swelling up inside of her. Naruto moaned at how good Juvia's lips felt on his neck and he nuzzled her face affectionately, while rutting his hips forward into her womanhood. Juvia whimpered as she held onto Naruto's torso, and he endlessly groped her bobbing breasts while she now licked the space of his neck that she had just finished gnawing on his neck.

Naruto responded by doing the very same thing as he licked her neck and rubbed his lips on her throat, while his crotch flew forward into Juvia's. The two gazed into each other's eyes as they felt a potentially heavy orgasm arriving while Juvia succeeded in leaving a bright red hickey on Naruto's neck and he continued to rub his lips on her neck. Naruto sent his hips jetting forth with his manhood steadily reaching its climax and he licked Juvia's neck until he left a hickey on it just before Juvia's inner core squeezed his length, making it unleash a tidal wave of seed into the blue-eyed woman's most sacred place.

The pair moaned as they held onto each other and pressed their lips together while gazing into each other's eyes once again. Sweat ran down both their temples as they climaxed and Naruto fell forward and landed face down in Juvia's breasts. Juvia grinned at him because she knew that Naruto most likely landed there on purpose and she stroked his blonde's hair gently while he reached up and stroked her cheek.

"Naruto-kun let's try something different." Juvia said and Naruto removed his face from Juvia's bosom and looked at her curiously. "What do you mean Juvia-chan?" Naruto asked and Juvia pushed him off gently and out of her before she then turned around on the bed and got on her hands and knees and shook her ass at him and looked away while blushing. "Don't be afraid to go through the back Naruto-kun... Juvia can take it." Juvia told him.

Naruto caught on to what she wanted and he moved forward, rubbing himself against her ass a bit, noticing her hole was already lubricated from the juices of her pussy. He slapped Juvia on her ass, listening to her moan a bit. He began to push his tip into her, giving a low groan as he felt her hole tighten around his shaft. Juvia winced a little bit as the blonde pushed in. She bit her lip, grabbing the bed as she felt him push deeper. She had asked for it, and she would take it. She moaned a little bit though, as the pleasure began to mix in with the pain. Her body shuddered as the pleasure began to overcome the pain and she put her head against the bed more.

Naruto gripped Juvia's plump ass as he slowly and steadily pushed deeper into her ass. She was tight, and tense. He began to work in and out of her tight ass slowly to tease her, drawing a low moan from her. He looked at her as she looked over her shoulder, his cerulean blue eyes locking with her dark blue ones. Juvia watched as Naruto began to work in and out of her, steadily growing faster with his thrusts.

She moaned loudly as she felt him sharply spank her as he thrust into her, and she moved her hand down, and grabbed his left hand and brought it up to her breast, holding his hand there as she felt her ass slowly get stretched out. He was pounding into her ass with the same speed and force as when he fucked her pussy and the pleasure she felt made her eyes go white and her toes curl. Naruto smirked at how much Juvia was enjoying having her ass pounded into as he groped her breast and continued to spank her red ass.

Naruto had another idea in mind that he was sure Juvia would love, but for now his sole focus was to pound into her ass until she couldn't walk straight. Naruto could hear her moans getting louder, she was on the verge of another orgasm, but he decided to drag it out to tease her, going slower and with less strength. He still had his vigor, but he wanted the orgasm to slowly build like a good bonfire that would last all night instead of a quick spurt of fire that lasted a few seconds.

Juvia pushed herself back against the blonde, moaning louder as she writhed in the pleasure she was receiving. The coil of her orgasm grew tighter and tighter, more so than before. She knew it would be a great orgasm, and she was glad she wasn't in charge. She panted in lust and began helping him in groping her breasts to increase her chances of releasing as every thrust made her breath grow shorter and shorter. Her back arched on a particularly hard thrust and she came, screaming in pleasure as her entire body tightened up.

Naruto met his own orgasm with Juvia her muscles tightening up more than he had expected and allowing for him to reach his own orgasm. His back arched a little bit as he moaned loud and throatily as he came inside her, holding her close. When he was done, he eased out of her and moved to help her lay on the bed, before laying down beside her, with her at his left. "Juvia-chan, I think I have an idea that you may like." Naruto said and Juvia sat up and watched in interest as Naruto made a hand sign and two clones appeared and Juvia smirked at what Naruto was suggesting.

Juvia straddled the real Naruto while one of the clones got in front of her and the other one stood behind her. Juvia lowered herself on the real Naruto's cock and began to roll her hips to grind his cock while the first clone began having its member sucked off by Juvia and the other one slid into her ass and began to thrust. The first clone slid in and out of her ass, its thrusts hard and deep and the second began to thrust into her mouth.

The real Naruto under her began to bounce Juvia up and down a little bit, slowly finding a rhythm to the fucking they were beginning to give Juvia. Naruto even grabbed Juvia's large breasts and squeezed them tight, digging his fingers into the soft flesh before he leaned up to suck on the rain woman's nipples. Juvia moaned a little bit, feeling the three blondes experiment and get into a rhythm. The feeling of her breasts began squeezed and sucked on felt wonderful, how her mind hadn't gone completely insane from the pleasure she was feeling, she didn't know.

Juvia pressed her hips both backwards and downwards in alternating fashion to try and get both the Naruto's to go a little bit faster. She reached down with one hand and pressed it into the real Naruto's hair, forcing him to take more of her breast into her mouth. Juvia felt a shudder go through her as she kept sucking on the second clone's cock. She gave a little yelp though as she felt her ass get smacked and she wiggled her hips a bit to entice another strike on her skin. She was not disappointed when she felt a hand strike her ass again

The first clone grabbed Juvia's shoulder with one hand and began to thrust harder and faster inside of her body, feeling her slowly getting used to the full feeling she was undoubtedly experiencing. It was good, he wanted to fuck her senseless and he was steadily picking up the pace to keep giving her the experience she deserved to have. The clone in her mouth steadily fucked her mouth, giving her the cock like he would do at another hole and Juvia had to keep a lot of focus on the clone to make sure she still sucked on the thick cock. The real Naruto under her was thrusting up vigorously, and Naruto could tell another orgasm was building inside of her.

Juvia was breathing heavier, pushing herself back against the clone and the real Naruto more and more. Her eyes were closed and she could feel sweat slowly sliding down her forehead. She was getting closer to her fourth orgasm and something told her it would be more powerful than the previous three. She fondled the balls of the clone she was sucking on a little bit, reaching up with her free hand to do so.

Juvia gave a whine of pleasure as she felt the blonde inside of her body thrusting against a particularly sensitive spot and she eagerly met each thrust head on to feel the pleasure of having that spot struck once more. She could feel it building inside of her, begging to be let out. The real Naruto under her let out a loud moan of pleasure before he released inside of her, making Juvia's closed eyes open in surprise and pleasure. Her eyes went white and she felt like she had been hit by a lightning bolt as the three blondes released at the same time filling up all three of her orifices.

The two clones dispelled as Juvia fell forward tired and exhausted onto an equally exhausted Naruto and the two of them collapsed and Juvia's face had the happiest expression she had ever had in her life and Naruto's face looked equally happy. Swallowing her lovers seed she collapsed on him completely exhausted. "That was wonderful Naruto-kun." Juvia told him in bliss. "Yeah... and I want you to know I will never doubt your love again alright." Naruto said breathing heavily.

"Yes Naruto-kun." she said sleepily. Who knew sex could be so exhausting? "Why don't we call it a night." Naruto said as he removed himself from her and pulled the sheets up. "Sounds wonderful, because Juvia is exhausted." Juvia told her lover. "Goodnight Juvia-chan." Naruto said. "Goodnight Naruto-kun." Juvia said. And with that the two fell into a deep peaceful slumber for the rest of the night.

Day Four of the Grand Magic Games

"Welcome back everyone to the fourth day of this year's Grand Magic Games." Chapati, the announcer with weird wig on his head said loudly as the excited crowd of people within the Domus Flau cheered out loudly. "Today's guest commentator up here with me and Yajima is Rabian a leader of a famous theater group right here in Crocus." Chapati told the crowd. "Thanks for having me." the man said with a smile. Awaiting in the middle of the field, floating a few feet above the ground was a giant sphere of water, no doubt it would be the mysterious game of the Fourth day.

"It's a sunny day for magic and mayhem as we start off the day with an event called – Naval Battle! That's right spectators get ready for a battle under the sea! The battle field is a large sphere of water. The rule is simple, if you get knocked outside the ball you lose until the last one standing wins." Chapati told them. The crowd cheered loudly and Chapati waited until the cheering died down to continue.

"But there is a special rule, when the last two competitors remain, a clock will appear and if you get eliminated within the five minute limit you get moved to the back of the line in eighth place! However, if no one is eliminated within the five minutes the rank will return back to normal with the one eliminated coming in second place." The commentator finished explaining the rules of Naval Battle.

With this kind of game, it was a man's wildest fantasy come true. However, it was a huge letdown for them because Quatro Bitches would have to pick a male for the sport, since their team consisted of males only, so they weren't the fan favorite amongst the guilds entering the event. "I'll be going guys." Lucy said confidently while keeping her eyes on the water sphere. "Go get them Luce!" Sting said as he grinned at his new teammate from the Fairy Tail A stand along with Gray, Erza and Naruto. Wendy had decided to be a spectator today and would watch the battle with everyone in the guild "If she uses Aquarius she can take them out all at once," commented Gray with a small smirk.

"I don't think so" Erza said as she shook her head at Gray's idea, glancing to Team B's stand where its members were discussing among each other. "It's clear that Juvia is going to be the participant for Team B, and you all know how well she is in water." she said. "Yeah about that did anyone of you notice she had a limp this morning?" Natsu asked them while Naruto stiffened a bit, which went unnoticed to the other's much to his relief. "She probably just hurt herself doing some last minute work outs it's probably nothing big." Wendy said. "Yeah we can worry about that later." Lector said. "Yeah let's just watch the games." Sting agreed.

They all agreed while someone caught the blonde's eye "And watch out for Jenny too," Naruto pointed to Jenny who was waving her hand to the crowd, letting everyone know that she was going to participate in the event "Her main weakness is water…" he said. "Alright I will. Wish me luck." she called out to the group. Naruto smiled at the young celestial mage "Fight hard and do your best." Naruto said as Lucy looked at him for a second before nodding her head with a smile, feeling more confident when she got Naruto to encourage her.

"Thank you Naruto, I will try my best" Lucy said before heading down to the stadium. Mermaid Heel sent out Risley, Lamia Scale had Chelia participate in the game, from Quatro Cerberus was Rocker who immediately received boos and angry cry from the crowds. "Here come the tiger." A small smile appeared on Naruto's face when Minerva, Yukino's replacement confidently stepped into water sphere, wearing a rather blank swimsuit but it didn't make the crowd less excited.

DONG

The bell rang. "Let the event, Naval Battle, begin!" Chapati loudly declared the start of the match. It didn't surprise Fairy Tail that Lucy would summon Aquarius first. Enraged by seeing people in her so-called 'domain,' she shot a whirlpool out of her vase and sending everyone except Juvia and Minerva spiraling around the gust of water. "Another Celestial Summoner has appeared in the ranks who could have guessed this trump card from Fairy Tail." Chapati declared. "Who will triumph the mermaid spirit or the mage?" CHapati asked as he watched the angry Aquarius work her magic.

"You're not the only one who controls water," Juvia said with a smile before pushing her hands outwards, creating a blue magic circle and called out "Kaiōryū no Eien Uzu (Sea Dragon King's Eternal Vortex)" and created a whirlpool of her own against Aquarius's one. The two water blasts collided with each other the two appeared to be matched in terms of magic power. "We're even?" Aquarius was quite shocked to see a mage managed to match her in term of water magic.

"This is the perfect time to… send the single one out!" While witnessing the two water users too busy to go after anyone else, Jenny used the chance to eliminate Rocker by creating two turbines on her back, sending her through the water with extreme speed and giving the model enough momentum to deliver a powerful kick straight to Rocker's face, effectively sending him out of the sphere and crashing down to the ground on his side hard.

The crowd went wild and the love for Jenny grew even more. "Mechanical magic." Mira said as her eyes were staying on Jenny. "That girl is a force to reckon, even if it's her worst fighting ground she manages to turn it to her advantage." Mavis commented. "Quatro Bitches is out of the game by our beautiful mecha-girl Jenny Realightl!" Chapati announced with heart in his eyes. The other members of Quatro Bitches whined at their early elimination.

They've been dead last throughout the games and winning this event brought hope they could climb up the scoreboards, but the hope was shot down by a girl posing as a machin. "While she's doing that…" Chelia was next to make an attack by creating tornados around her arms and upper cutting Risley from her sides, but the mermaid used her own form of gravity manipulation to thin out her flabby one into a more skinny one, just evading the attack with ease.

"Never underestimate the chubby" Risley said as she smiled as she successfully avoided the attack. Naruto heard her comment and thought "Ain't that the truth." as he remembered a certain... big boned friend from so long ago. "I can create water tornados too, you know" Jenny suddenly appeared before them and swimming between the two and outstretched her arms, as many mechanical parts then appeared and gathered around her hands before joining together to create larger and more complicated designed turbines.

Two massive vortexes of water were then created the moment she activated the turbines on her hand, sweeping away both Risley and Chelia. The mermaid Heel mage was knocked out of the sphere while Chelia managed to remain inside, but not for long when a flying fist suddenly appeared and punched her in the face, sending her out of the bubble as well. "Three eliminations within one minute, is there any way to stop this mecha-girl?" Chapati cried out.

Back with Juvia and Aquarius, it was still a draw as the two made no progress to win the tug of war. "This isn't going to end well, so I'm going to return now." Aquarius said as she suddenly lost her patience. "Eh!? Why? You're the best in water, I have to depend on you!" Lucy said in shock. "I have a date with my boyfriend unlike you." the real mermaid said with a small blush on her face before closing the gate by herself, once again Aquarius had rubbed it in Lucy's face just to annoy her. Lucy began to panic and scratched the back of her head.

"You're open!" Juvia said emotionlessly and shot forward, hitting Lucy with a strong water vortex which she tried to use to eliminate Lucy. Lucy however, swam upwards and brought out two keys and summoned Aries and Virgo just in time to save her. The vortex had pursued Lucy upwards and was stopped by Aries wool wall and Virgo's strength. Men all around the arena turned their eyes into hearts, falling in love with the sight of Lucy's two spirits that were only wearing bikinis. "Another Stellar Mage with the ability to summon more than one Spirit!" Chapati said as the crowd cheered for the blond woman.

"I can feel the rumbling of the stands from up here. The cheering has yet to stop." Chapati said. "I'll throw both of them all out at once." Juvia said confidently. "There is nobody who can win against Juvia in the water." Juvia said as she decided to use her trump card – unleash her Second Origin "The unleashing of second origin is a unique spell I acquired…" it was a new spell she named Ai no Tsubasa (Wings of Heart), a large whirlwind mixed with pink hearts on the water current and sucking in Chelia in it and then pushing her out of the sphere.

Minerva managed to direct the whirlpool away from her using her territory magic while Lucy barely hung on to Aries who was protecting her with another wool wall and Virgo pushing Lucy forward to prevent her from being caught in the heavy gust. The whirlpool continued for a while before stopping as Juvia spread her arms out to take in the glory. "Cool" Naruto, Sting, Erza, and Natsu said. To be able to create pink hearts with magic, it wasn't something one could take lightly.

"Juvia's strength underwater is truly unrivalled!" Chapati said and the former Wizard Saint Yajima couldn't agree more. "It seems that this current generation has indeed outdone the last I'm proud to watch them surpass their elders. This really warms my heart." Yajima said with a tear in his eye's. "Not so fast, water-girl!" Jenny cried out and appeared before Juvia, completely transformed into her Demon Take-over form. Juvia's eyes hardened as she increased her strength using the water around her, meeting Jenny in the center of the sphere.

However, before the two of them could continue their fight, Jenny suddenly found herself outside the orb of water. She cried out in shock but managed to create a rocket boost to keep her face from hitting the ground, but Juvia suddenly appeared above Jenny, outside of the water and dropped down on top of the beautiful model. "Huh?" Chapati asked in surprise "What just happened?" he asked confused.

"I believe…" Minerva suddenly spoke up, her hands covered in rainbow aura "that was my handiwork." she said. Now there was only Lucy and Minerva and the five minute countdown started. "That woman is quite the devil, isn't she?" Sting asked with a small smirk on his face "Certainly." Rogue agreed. "With her magical power, she could have easily thrown them all out." Orga said quietly, he wanted Minerva to throw them all out.

"I don't see why she didn't since she already won." the god slayer stated. "I see," Naruto scratched his chin, deep in thought "Territory huh?" so that was how she was managed to block his punch, by transferring the force of his attack away before it could reach her or her father... smart move. "With my magical power, I could throw you out of the water in a flash, however…" Minerva stated confidently, "That wouldn't be very satisfying." she said as she raised her hand.

"Let's see how long you last, Fairy Tail." she said as a orb of something suddenly appeared behind Lucy, drawing the blonde's girl attention toward it before it exploded, causing the celestial mage to yell out in pain. "Heat?" Erza asked in shock "Under the water?" she asked stunned. "What the hell kind of magic is that?" Gajeel asked. "I've never seen anything like it before," Mira said. "Let's hope Lucy can do something about them soon." Sting said. The blonde reached for her Celestial Keys but found nothing there. Everyone was surprised as well to see that her Keys were gone from along with her pouch and belt.

"Looking for this?" Minerva said and then raised her hand revealing that she was the one who had the Celestial Keys in her hand, her face as impassive as ever. "Wait…how did that woman got hold of the Celestial Keys?" Natsu cried out in shock. Lucy was then hit again, waving her arms around to keep herself in the bubble. However, before her back could get anywhere near the surface, something suddenly exploded behind Lucy, stopping her from falling out.

"Lucy…" Happy muttered worriedly. "She can't use her magic with her keys stolen." Lector said. "I'll…" Lucy cried out as the clock started ticking down to less than two minutes. "I'll show I can take any of her attacks!" Lucy used both of her arms to cover her face, shielding herself away from the continuous explosions. "It's about time I send you flying outside." Minerva spoke up finally.

"If I lose here," Lucy said as her bangs shadowed her eyes "I won't be able to face everyone who tried so hard…!" she said as she looked up, light still shone in her eyes. "I won't betray everyone's emotions, that's why I'll never give up." she said defiantly. Minerva's attack stopped for a few seconds, making everyone think that she was touched by Lucy's fighting spirit. However, before any of them could breath out a sigh of relief, a cruel smile suddenly appeared on Minerva face as she launched a large blast of power straight toward Lucy causing the girl to scream out in pain.

"LUCY!" Natsu cried out with his hands gripping the balcony tightly. Minerva started to pound her power down upon Lucy without any signs of stopping, causing the blonde to continue to get knocked around. Just when Lucy was about to fall out of the orb of water, the blonde suddenly disappeared from sight before reappearing right before Minerva who had launched a kick at her back.

"DAMN IT," Natsu cried out, startling the group that was standing around him, "STOP THIS MATCH RIGHT NOW YOU HEAR ME!" he cried out. "STOP!" Gray and the rest of Fairy Tail joined after their Salamander, screaming for the referee to stop the fight as Lucy got beaten around mercilessly. Sabertooth were sending mocking grin at Fairy Tail's Teams, with their mistress was laughing in satisfaction as Lucy's body started limping away. Mato had no chance but raise his hand, stopping the fight before it could get worse.

And Naruto only waited for that. Before Minerva could celebrate her victory, she was knocked away from the water sphere with an unimaginable amount of force. The whole orb of water exploded the moment after, splashing the water onto the crowd and the other teams and guilds.

When everything was clear, no one could say a word or pick their jaw up from the ground at the sight of Naruto standing on mid-air like he was standing on solid ground. His feet were shooting out white hot flames to keep him afloat. Naruto was carrying Lucy in his hands, her body soaked with blood and covered in extremely serious wounds. If the battle continued for a second longer, Lucy would be dead by now. "N-na..r…u…to…" the girl muttered weakly as she looked at him with half-lifted eyes.

"It's over Lucy." he said softly and channeled his energy into her body, wrapping her damaged form in a thin cloak of energy boosting her healing factor to the extreme level, thank god for draconian healing spells, making her wounds disappear from her body and replaced with healthy skins, not even scars were left there. "Rest child, you done a wonderful job out there." he said as his foot gently touched down to the ground, the same time the last wound disappeared from her body. Lucy breathed out a sigh in relief when she could no longer feel pain.

The first tears then felt from Lucy's eyes, before being followed by another after another and the next moment, Lucy found herself crying into Naruto's chest. She had failed them. Naruto held her head close to his chest, letting herself pour her heart out. "You." Naruto said with a cold and emotionless tone as he looked up and fixed his eyes on Minerva, who was looking at him with her eyes wide in shock.

The rest of Sabertooth Team appeared and gathered in front of their mistress protectively. They were extremely nervous by his power, but wasn't going to let Naruto attack the daughter of their master either. Natsu and the other two did the same to Naruto and Lucy, as both side stared at each other in the eyes, the atmosphere became extremely tense, as if someone could cut it with a knife.

The whole stadium became extremely quiet, no one dared to say a word even Chapati the announcer. Much to everyone's surprise, Naruto suddenly turned around and walked away. "Fairy Tail... let's go." He said curtly, with a tone that not even Natsu would try to retort, even though he wanted nothing more than to beat every single one of them for what Minerva had done to Lucy "Not so cocky now, are you?" Minerva snickered slightly at that.

"I don't care if you're the strongest or number one in Fiore…" Naruto said while walking away, "But try to do something like this again, and I will make sure you regret your very own existence… Sabertooth." he growled as his eye's glowed a bright gold color. "You have made enemies of the worst guild in Fiore to anger…" were Erza's words for them before team Fairy Tail disappeared inside.

"Is Lucy okay?" Mira asked their resident dragon. "Don't worry, she'll be fine" Naruto answered Mira's question when Team B ran into the infirmary. He healed all of her wounds and she should feel even better than usual, but the others thought it would be best if they move Lucy into the infirmary so that she could rest. "Thanks to Naruto…her life isn't in danger." Porlyusica informed them slowly "Those injuries could have been fatal if they weren't treated immediately." she said.

"Hard to not do anything." Was his reply. Natsu hissed with his fist gritted tightly "Those bastards back there…" he growled. Gray nodded, eyes still stormy with anger, "I hear ya…I ain't been this pissed off in a long time." the ice dragon slayer said. "You rest for now Lucy!" Natsu said with his fist hit against his chest. "I will kick their asses so hard that they're not going to remember their name." he declared.

Lucy, who remained silent from the moment she was moved into the infirmary, couldn't help but smile at her best friend's words "Thank you… Natsu…" she then looked around "Oh…good… Keys…my keys…" she said. "Here they are," said Happy, quietly handing them to her. "Thank goodness…thank you so much Happy." sighed Lucy, gratefully clutching her keys to her and drifting off to sleep.

Just then the door opened and Makarov walked in. "I have news for everyone." Makarov said calmly as he walked into the room. "Since today is the fourth day there are tag battles, and with Raven Tail being disqualified and disbanded, there are 7 teams...this number doesn't work for the tag battles so I've been told that the two Fairy Tail teams have to combine themselves." he said.

"What?!"they all exclaimed. "Combining teams A and B?" Laxia asked while raising an eyebrow. "Why would they…" Rogue asked in surprise. "But what will happen to our points?" Gray asked. "The lower of the two scores will be the new team's score." Makarov shook his head in disappointment. "So we go down in the rankings..." Erza sighed as the other dropped their mouth in shock. Team A was currently in the second place after Sabertooth once again reclaimed their number one position by Minerva's victory.

Juvia got an outstanding performance during Naval Battle, but the points she brought Team B were only enough to raise them to the fifth place "We're at disadvantage here, aren't we?" Natsu asked. "Still, we can't help it if that's what those old geezers has decided." Sting said as he shook his head as he stood up from Lucy's bed. "But in turn, we are able to create an even stronger team now." Naruto said nodding his head.

"Naruto's right." Porlyusica nodded her head, "though, there will be a battle including all five members so you better choose carefully." she told them. "Naruto..." Makarov turned to him "You're Team A's leader, the one who brought us the most victories during this, so I will trust you with this. Choose four other mages with you and beat the hell out of them." he ordered the dragon while said man nodded. "Alright the new team shall be comprised of-

"The Fairy Tail Team has finished reorganizing" Chapati announced as the Grand Magic Game continued. "And finally, we enter the battle portion of day four. It'll be two vs two." The crowd went wild when they saw the Fairy Tail vs Sabertooth among the matchups appeared on the Lacrima Visions. "Well folks… let's see the new Fairy Tail." Chapati said.

"I guess they will bring out the strongest Team, eh?" Lyon asked with a smile as he could feel an enormous amount of magical power. "Better watch out for cause here they come." Ren commented as he and his team also waited for the new Team Fairy Tail to arrive. "The real battle start now..." Makarov, who had returned to his stand with his guild, cried out in excitement as Fairy Tail cheered out with him.

"This is the real meaning of strongest team." Lisanna nodded her head. "Now this is a team." Cana smirked as she put the bottle of beer near her lips "I'll be cheering for you guys so don't you dare losing." she said before taking a swig of her drink. "I can't imagine them losing to anyone." Yukino couldn't help but say. "Here they come." Rufus said as five shadows slowly made their way out, making the crowd go wild, screams and shouts along with the never ending applause was almost deafening.

As Team Fairy Tail stepped out onto the field, Sting and Rogue were the first to appear, shortly followed by Natsu and Gray, wearing a calm and confident expression on their face as they were led by none other than Naruto Uzumaki. "It's time to show them all..." Master Mavis said, making a small, confident smile as she lowered her gaze "the strength of our bonds." she declared happily.

"Um Naruto..." Sting said as he poked the leader of Team Fairy Tail on his shoulder to gain his attention. "Can I ask you one thing?" Team Fairy Tail, consisted of Naruto, Natsu, Gray, Sting and Rogue arrived at the stand originally belonged to Team Fairy Tail A a few minutes ago and was currently watching the match between Blue Pegasus and Quarto Bitches. "Sure go ahead." Naruto turned around to look at Sting.

"Why did you choose me to be the official member of the Team and not someone like Laxia or Gajeel?" he asked, pointing his hand to the Lightning Dragon Slayer of Fairy Tail, who was standing with her grandfather watching the Grand Magic Game with the rest of the guild. "I mean… she is stronger than me and all." the white dragon slayer said. "Well, you can say that I don't know Laxia as much as I know you Rogue." Naruto said simply with his hand scratched his chin in a thinking pose while Sting remembered the times when he was young and saw a large red dragon meeting with several others as well as Weisslogia before he cleared his thoughts.

"All five members of our team will have to fight together on the last day of the Grand Magic Games, and I don't think Laxia is someone who can bring up good teamwork with these brats." He pointed his hands to Natsu and Gray, who were cheering for Ichiya to beat Bacchus and his teammate. "You, on the other hand are in a good relationship with them, so I chose you and not Laxia or Gajeel." he told Sting with a small smile on his face.

"I see…" Sting giving a smile, "Is that also the reason you chose Juvia?" he questioned the dragon king. "I trained all of you plus Natsu and Juvia, so I'm already used to their way of fighting." Naruto nodded his head. "Sometimes, you can't just rely on the strongest to get to victory, the bond between teammate is very important too…" he then noticed the smile on her face and couldn't help but ask him "What?" he didn't like that smile, it wasn't a smile he liked. It was the kind of smile someone made when they decided to poke their nose into his business.

"Seriously something happened between you two didn't it?" Sting asked. "Not this again." the blond groaned. "Sting is right," Rogue said as he stepped into their conversation. "A few months ago you probably wouldn't have really cared what happened to us, yet you were the first person to step into the battle to save Lucy and healed her better than that old bat could do. Those weren't acts of someone who didn't care about his comrades." the shadow slayer said.

"Well don't think to much on it Sting." Naruto told the younger blond who shrugged his shoulders. "Hey I ain't prying into ya'lls business I'm just saying something happened is all." Sting said lifting both his hands up. "Doesn't matter if they're involved with one another or not we need to focus." Rogue said. "You too Rogue, don't poke into other people's business." He told Rogue who nodded and returned his attention to the battle. It was at this time the fight ended.

"Well that was great match right folks!?" declared Chapati while smiling nervously. Ichiya and Nichiya managed to get yet another win for Blue Pegasus after he got a massive power-up by one of his strongest perfume, completely turned the match to his favor and ended the battle with a strong smash. It was an extremely disgusting match for anyone who was watching, save for Blue Pegasus' mages but in the end, taking another 10 points for his team was the only thing that was important.

"I-I suppose.." one of his companions, Yajima nodded his tiny head while sweat dropping very heavily. "It was disgusting thank you very much!" a random guy from the crowd cried out in frustration and many spectators around him joined in to agree with his words. "Well, he is strong in his own unique way isn't he?" Naruto chuckled at the outcome of the match, "Winning two against one is no simple feat." For a weirdo, at least.

"Against Bacchus… I was surprised." Sting said as he released a sigh. "Well, isn't he just an idiot?" Gray asked while sweat dropping "He is so awesome!" were Natsu's choice of words as he looked at the dancing Ichiya with eyes shone with excitement. "Now I want to fight him!" the young dragon slayer declared by punching his fists together. "Not on your life." Naruto told his son. "What... but..." Natsu began to stutter. "No means no Natsu." Naruto told him.

"The next match is Lamia Scale vs Mermaid Heel!" Chapati announced and with that came in the contestants known as Millianna and Kagura along with Lyon and Yuka "Let the match begin!" Chapati announced. However, as soon as the match was started, Kagura took a few steps back, leaving it to Miliana, who then removed and threw her cloak to the side and launched herself forward, attacked Lyon right away with non-stop attacks.

The Ice-mage dodged them easily and casted a spell at Kagura, hoping to bring the strong mermaid into the fight, but her teammate immediately stepped in and smashed all of his spell with her claws. It was Yuka's turn to attack, but Miliana dodged every little one before latching herself onto Yuka, punching him continuously. "Holy shit!" Natsu and Gray cried out, shocked at what was happening. "She is strong, isn't she?" Naruto said as he crossed his arms, his words were mostly for his granddaughter, who was looking at her childhood friend with a somewhat sad smile.

"Millianna..." Kagura's hatred to Jellal had somewhat lifted from her shoulder thanks to Naruto, but Erza knew Miliana was different story. The cat/mermaid then jumped off, landing in front of both of her opponents. She removed her gloves and scratched them both in the face much to the shock of both Lamia Scale's mages. Miliana attacked once again, this time with her magic but Yuka blocked the attack, sending it elsewhere. Miliana wasn't fazed by this at all and summoned multiple orange tentacles with her magic in order to attack them.

"He got tricked." Naruto said simply when but one of the tentacles slipped around to the back, grabbing one of Yuka's arms. "Heh, Lyon won't allow it anyway." Gray said and immediately after that, Lyon, jumped into the fight and cut through it with a single ice eagle. Miliana repeated her attack, and Yuka and Lyon seemed to try to block and dodge but it wasn't working as well as they wanted to. Eventually they got caught and they were stuck where they were. Lyon then made a mouse out of ice and it started running away, catching the attention of Miliana.

"Seriously?" Natsu said. She seemed unsure for a moment, but she cancelled her magic and started chasing after the mouse much to the shock of everyone there. She suddenly realized what she was doing and stopped, started yelling at Lyon, who then made a blizzard, freezing Miliana in her place because of how cold it was. Lyon continued his attack, this time he created a snow tiger and willed it to attack the cat girl, who barely dodged it and was scared out of her wits. She continued to run away from it and ran into a wall.

"Sorry..." Millianna said sheepishly while scratching the back of her head. Kagura looked at her for a moment before sighing in defeat. Yuka made the first move on her, but it missed Kagura altogether. He tried again and Kagura simply knocked it aside with her unsheathed sword. "Here she comes." Gray said as Kagura then launched herself at Yuka first. The two mages exchanged blows, dodging each other's attacks while trying to hit each other but from the look of it, everyone could tell that Kagura was having the upper hand in the fight, as before Yuka could attack again, Kagura got behind him and knocked him out with her sword.

The swordswomen wasted no time and charged at Lyon, who summoned an army of dragonflies to attack her. The mermaid dodged through all of them almost too easy. Gray's rival summoned an ice eagle next, but it didn't even get to soar before Kagura hit him with her sword, knocking him down to the ground. "This is the end for you, Lyon." Kagura stated calmly while holding her sword up."Oi! What the hell are you doing!" Gray cried out "Stand up you idiot." Gray shouted at Lyon.

"Shut up Gray." Lyon muttered with a forced smile as he pushed himself up "I know what I'm doing..." with that the powerful Ice mage summoned another snow tiger and then giant a snow ape. To finish he made a huge snow dragon, surrounding himself with his ice-make magic animals. All 3 of them charged at Kagura, who jumped in the air to dodge them, but the snow dragon managed to hit her with its long body and send her back onto the ground, though the swordswomen managed to keep her footing and stared coldly at the 3 ice-make creatures.

"Hold your ground." Naruto said as Kagura then held her sword up and suddenly, a gigantic magic circle appeared in the sky. "Holy shit" Natsu said as he along with everyone else tried to hold onto the field. "She reversed the effect of her gravity magic." Yukino cried out as she held onto an enlarged Pantherlily so she wouldn't be pulled to the sky. "That is a very advantageous gravity spell." Pantherlily said.

All the ice-make creatures was lifted from the ground and pulled onto the sky, and Lyon was forced to follow them pretty quickly. Kagura jumped up, slicing through the ice-make creatures and making them disappear. She pushed off the magic circle, about to hit Lyon when suddenly, all the magic disappeared upon the announcement of the end of the match, and everyone was a little bummed to not have seen the outcome of the match.

It seemed the thirty minutes limit was over and the match had to end in a draw. "As expected of Kagura... she's so strong." said Yuka wiping the blood off his mouth. "She didn't even get serious.." replied Lyon sweating nervously. "Every year it's the same, no one has ever seen her get serious." said Yuka remembered the previous events. "And to think Naruto Uzumaki was toying with her all the time in their fight." he thought to himself.

"Are you alright Kagura-chan?" asked Miliana worried. "I'm fine." Kagura stated calmly as she stood straight up and released a sigh. "That man called Lyon has potential, if this wasn't a match but a fight to the death..." she said as she then turned her friend "you would be dead right now." finished Kagura looking at Milianna who was shocked at Kagura's choice of words. "Ugh..." she whined. "Become stronger." as Kagura made her way towards the exit but she then stopped at turned her head around, smiling softly at her friend "Because I can't be there to protect you all the time."She told her.

"H-Hai!" replied Miliana with a huge smile, getting over her shock and running after Kagura, who turned her head up to glance at Naruto for a second before disappearing into the alley. "She took my words alright." Naruto smiled and patted Erza on her shoulder "You too, should take care of that girl Milianna. I can see that she also has the same problem as Kagura." he told Erza. "I understand." Erza smiled with a nod of her head.

"It's a heated arena, but be sure to not miss any of the next fight!" Chapati cried out as the crowd went wild, knowing what was about to come next. "Just now the emblems of both guilds have been erected in the arena! The current strongest guild of Fiore will battle the new guild that has shown great strength and took everyone by storm throughout the Tournament!" announced Chapati

"Fairy Tail's Naruto Uzumaki and Natsu Dragneel..." the crow cheered out loudly at the announcement, "... versus Sabertooth's Earth and Fire Lords Sasuke Sarutobi and Gaara Sabaku!" Chapati announced and the crowd went nuts. "It's our turn Natsu." Naruto said with a confident as he put a hand on Natsu's head. "You ready son?" he asked the pinkette. "I've been waiting for this... dad." said Natsu while grinning evilly, cracking his knuckles while staring at Sasuke and Gaara, who were also having their own confident smile.

"Those Sabertooth mages will pay for what they did." the blond growled angrily, although he wasn't mad at Sasuke or Gaara, for what they did to Lucy. "Good luck guys." Sting and Rogue smiled at the father-son duo. "Give them hell flame-brain" Gray nodded his head, pumping his fist into the air. Naruto grinned and jumped over the cliff with Natsu followed behind him, both of them didn't bother to take the stair "Let's go Natsu!" Naruto told his son. "Aye Sir!" Natsu said happily as he got ready to fight alongside his dad.

Naruto looked at Gaara and sent his mind out to the dragon lord "Gaara don't look surprised. I want you to do something for me." Naruto told his friend. "What is it Naruto?" Gaara asked the blone through their mental link. "When the time is right and the crowd is cheering out of their minds I want you take Natsu out of the arena and send him down the rails on that minecart to the right of you." Naruto told the redhead. "Alright I'll do it." Gaara replied and Naruto cut the link.

They landed in the arena just as Sasuke and Gaara did. "It's finally time for their confrontation!" Chapati cried as Naruto, Natsu and Sasuke, Gaara stood facing against each other on the battlefield "Who will win the Fairy or the Tiger!? Four dragons have been unleashed onto the battlefield, the dream match between the powerhouses is finally here!" Chapati announced as the crowd cheered. "Naruto you don't know how long I've waited for this moment." Sasuke said to the blond, still keeping a very confident smile on his face. "Hello Gaara... Sasuke... been what three four hundred years since the last fight we had." Naruto said confusing his son as they didn't look that old. "Match...!" Mato spoke up loudly as the entire stadium held their breath "...START!" the pumpkin shouted.

And the battle begin.

"Let's go..." Sasuke said confidently as he took his battle stance. Gaara only nodded his head and was about to attack along with his partner until Natsu suddenly appeared before the both of them and thrust his elbow into Sasuke's face before twisting his body around to deliver a punch straight into Gaara's stomach, knocking the both of them back much to the shock of everyone in the stadium. "You sit back and let me handle this alright." Natsu stated with a calm tone, glaring at the two with cold and emotionless eyes.

"I will..." But before he could finish his sentence, a small amount of sand suddenly shot out from the ground and wrapped around his ankle, lifting him up from the ground and pulling him to the air as well "OI! What the hell!" He cried out before his face turned green. "Sorry Natsu-san, but how about you sit back and let us have our long awaited battle?" Gaara said in an emotionless tone to the pink haired dragon slayer.

"Oi! Let me down so I can kick your asses alongside my old man will ya?" Natsu tried to yell but Gaara made sure to move him around so he wouldn't try to escape by making him sick. "I'm sorry son, but I never said it was necessary on the fourth day, did I?" Naruto asked with a sly chuckle before turning his head to the 'Dragon Slayers' who were looking at him calmly. "So, you two ready or not?" Naruto asked.

"Doesn't matter. I've waited a long time for this." Sasuke said. "And I hate to admit it but I too have grown lax in my abilities. In the end we will have no choice but to fight you...Naruto." Gaara said. "Very well then. How do you want to do this?" Naruto asked his friends. "I say we do it like the old days" Sasuke said. "I agree with Sasuke's idea... just like the old days" Gaara said. Naruto smirked at them while cracking his fists. "Alright I'm game enough. First it will be you two and next, after this day is over..." he then moved his finger to Minerva, his smirk widened, "... it's you." he said looking her in the eye's.

"Oh." Minerva couldn't stop herself from smiling at that. "Don't tell me he is intending to challenge Sabertooth for their position." Makarov said in surprise, somewhat realized what Naruto was intending to do. "Given our position, challenge is the only way for us to return to the top." Mavis nodded her head, "But still..." the first master looked at Naruto for a second before sighing, "I thought so..."Mavis said. "What is it Mavis-sama?" Sting asked. "He is angry." she answered as she looked the man in his eye's before everyone's attention was returned to the battlefield.

"So... let's start this shall we?" Naruto asked before making a come on gesture with his hand "Come. Natsu managed to scratch me during his training, if you really want to surpass my brat, try to do better." he told them. "Tch... don't joke with me!" Sasuke cried out as he charged at Naruto. "Honōryū no Tekken (Blaze Dragon's Iron Fist)" Sasuke calls out as he suddenly appeared before Naruto with his hand encased in licour black flames. Naruto just lifts his hand and catches the fist in his palm and slides back a few feet.

Sasuke then launches a flame encased foot at him while Naruto just brings up his forearm to block the strike. "Not bad Sasuke." Naruto said to him. "Sabakuryū Ha (Desert Dragon's Wave)" Gaara called out. A large wave of sand suddenly rises into the air before it crashes down and continues to make it way towards Naruto and Sasuke. Sasuke vanishes into thin air while Naruto stands impassively ignoring the sound of his son telling him to get out of the way. Naruto just raises his hand and calls out "Shinra Tensei (Almighty Push)" and sends out a burst of gravity that dismantles the large wave of sand. "Is that the best the two of you can do?" he asked.

"Honoryū Goka Mekkyaku (Blaze Dragon's Great Fire Annihilation)" Sasuke called out. He reared his head back before he then spewed a large amount of black flames at the blond who looked at them impassively. Opening his mouth in a surprise move Natsu swallowed the flames from the large wave of flames. Gaara in a non surprising move cover's his mouth with sand. Naruto raised a eyebrow at Gaara who just shrugs his shoulders like he was trying to say it wasn't him.

Naruto is forced to jump in the air as a fireball suddenly appears behind him without warning. Naruto himself looks at Sasuke before he rears his head back before he calls out "Karyū no Kasumi Enbu (Fire Dragon's Mist Blaze Dance)" Naruto calls out. He the begins to blow a flammable gas from his lungs. It comes into contact with some of the fire from the flames that weren't consumed by Natsu and quickly ignite in a large fireball of immense heat. Naruto then forms his favorite seal and creates a single clone. Naruto looks to it and nods as it knew its orders were already in it's mind when it was created by the original.

The clone dashes towards Gaara to fight him while he focused on Sasuke. "So you finally decided to get serious did you?" Sasuke asked as he landed on the ground. "I don't want to get to serious Sasuke as we both know what happens when we do." Naruto replied. "Oh but that's the thing... I want to get serious and go all out against you. It's like you said a few minutes ago we haven't had a real fight in many years." Sasuke said. "Well then I guess we either need to shape up or gome on home don't you think?" Naruto asked as he drew his sword. "On that we can agree." Sasuke said drawing his own sword.

The two vanished into thin air before they reappeared in the middle of the arena with their swords clashing. Across the arena Gaara and the clone stared at one another. "So even now he knows that he needs to keep me in check by sending a clone." Gaara said. "Look Gaara it doesn't have to be like this. Let's just have a good spar like in the old days and have fun." the clone said. "I actually want to see just how far I can go. I have been training for seven years after you disappeared when Acnologia attacked that island. Sasuke and I vowed to kill a member of our family to avenge you for Karin, Irene, and your new son." Gaara said.

"Whoa whoa whoa wait a minute." the clone exclaimed. "Karin had another baby?" he asked in shock. Garra only nodded his head. "Yes she named him Minato after your father. He has your face, but has Karin's eye's and the typical Uzumaki red-hair." Gaara told him. "Huh... guess I'll have to go visit when we're done here." Naruto said. "He's also a dragon slayer." Gaara said stopping the blonde's thoughts in their tracks. "What? What did you just say?" Naruto growled out. "I know it was a bad idea me and Sasuke said so ourselves. But Irene agreed to make the antibodies to make sure he didn't turn into a dragon. He'll live a normal life and die a human." Gaara told the blond calming him down.

"That's a relief. What element does he use?" Naruto asked the redhead. "He is a Sun Dragon Slayer. Irene stayed inside of him for five years to make the antibodies before she unsealed herself. He will stay a human for the remainder of his days." Gaara told him. "Alright I can live with that. Now let's start this because I wanna see how far you've come." Naruto said to him. "Alright then how about I make the first move." Gaara said while the clone shrugged. "Sabakuryū Washi (Desert Dragon's Eagle)" Gaara called out and formed a giant eagle out of his sand. Naruto see's this and smirks as he knew what came next.

Cracking his neck the blond clapped his hands together and called out "Chōu Baika (Super Expansion)" the blond called out and he grew in size double, triple, quadruple until he was a massive giant three times the size of the sand eagle. "Rargh" the blond snarled as he punched the bird in the back sending it crashing to the ground causing the stadium to shake. "What a twist this is ladies and gentlemen. Giants, Eagles, and Dragons all hashing it out against one another. This isn't a fight no more this is a all out war of the species." Chapati said as he watched the fight.

Makarov was feeling a bit upset when he saw the blond mimic his Titan Spell, but to see it being used in action with someone else was pretty cool. Oh how naive you are Makarov. Gaara had planned for his eagle to get taken out, but not that fast so he decided to make another beast. Sabakuryū no Kimera (Desert Dragon's Chimera)" he called out. His sand collected and grew into a large beast with the head and body of a lion, wing's of a eagle, and a snake for a tail. Naruto just grabs the giant beast and rips its head of turning it back to sand once again causing Gaara to snort at the quick demise of his sand beast.

Slamming his hands on the ground Gaara surges his energy before he calls out "Doryū no Saishu Tani (Earth Dragon's Final Valley)" and the ground started to quake and crumble and fall into what seemed to be a pit. The pit expanded and grew until a new valley was made in the floor of the arena separating the clone form the original on two very distanced his sand out Gaara creates a few dozen large boulders almost the size of a chariot cart.

"Huh I hate to admit it, but you've gotten better when it comes to manipulating the earth around you Gaara." the now normal clone told the redhead. "Unfortunately this is the end for you clone." Gaara responded. The redhead then lifted his hand and sent several of his boulders at the blonde, but the clone just kept dodging them, so the redhead sent a wave of his sand afterwards which caught the blond before it releases him over the edge of the cliffside. Thinking the fight was over the redhead looked at the real Naruto who was in the middle of a fierce hand to hand fight against Sasuke.

"You didn't think it would be over that easy did you Gaara?" the voice of the clone said behind him causing Gaara to turn around. "I suspected you would turn up, but not this quickly." Gaara replied. the clone then created an army of clones which made Gaara take a step back as they filled up the entire area he was standing on. With a wave of his hand Gaara sent his boulder's down at them.

Some of the clones however jump up and start jumping from boulder to boulder causing them to explode and dispel the clones in the process. Gaara watches the clone army dwindle impassively but keeps his eye's on the original clone as it had the most energy out of all of them. The clones then start to jump at Gaara but his sand automatically moves to intercept them causing them to dispel.

In the stands the mages of Fairy Tail watch the fight closely. "I thought that this was supposed to be a fight between dragon and dragon slayer." Happy said. "Well I don't think that these people that Naruto are fighting are just dragon slayers." Mavis said as she looked at the two men Naruto was fighting on a two field front calculatingly. "She's right. I remember having a conversation with Naruto about a guy named Gaara." Gajeel said gaining their attention.

"From what I remember he was the same age as him in looks as well as had the ability to manipulate sand. And right now he's fighting against someone with the same name and ability, but the guy doesn't look a day over eighteen in the slightest." Gajeel said. "We just have to watch and see where this fight goes my children." Makarov tells them. "Then again that was seven years ago." the dragon slayer thought to himself as he watched the blond fight.

Back at the fight the clones were literally throwing other clones at Gaara one after the other in a barrage of bodies. But in the end Gaara stood still and allowed his sand to come to his defense like it always did. He sent a few more boulders at the large amount of clones and managed to dispel almost half of their numbers. Suddenly the clones were attacking him faster and faster to the point they bypassed his automatic defense. He blocked a punch from a clone and kicked another dispelling it. Gaara starts to manipulate the sand under him and begins to move all the while fighting and dispelling the clone's that attacked him.

Gaara motions with his hand and a wall of sand blocks the punch of a clone before the sand strikes back and dispels it. He then turns his lower body into sand and launches his upper half into the air. Those that seen this were in awe. "Talk about being one with your element. I have never seen Gaara get pushed this far in my life. I think that Naruto is going to be pulling a lot of new tricks we didn't see coming." Chapati says. The redhead slips and dodges the clones as they jump from boulder to boulder as Gaara detonates them causing their numbers to grow smaller and smaller.

The redhead looks down and spots a clear zone amongst the clones and disappears in a wave of sand, before he slams down on the ground and turns himself back to normal. "Is that the best that you can do?" Gaara yells. A clone spots him and jumps from a boulder towards him. Once again the sand comes to his aid. "I'll show you the best that I can do." the clone yells back as the blond punches the wall of sand before he flips over it. More and more clones join in but each time they go to strike the sand stops them from reaching Gaara.

"Still so naive Naruto. I know that I am no match when it comes to fighting you or Sasuke, but that doesn't mean that I'm weak either." Gaara says as he encloses himself in a sphere of sand. He then calls all of the boulders down on the sphere and dispels the clones in a single attack kicking up a cloud of dust. As the cloud settles they see the original clone there with a blue orb in his hand looking at Gaara. "I know that I may be naive, but at least my heart is in the right place." the clone said to Gaara who was no longer surrounded by the sphere.

The clone then jumps into the air and raises the orb above his head. Gaara narrows his eye's and once more surrounds himself in his sphere of sand. The clone then ignite his feet and soars down at the sand sheild and slams the blue orb down on it causing a whirlwind to kick up. The orb grinds it way through the sand causing it to collapse. Before the orb or clone get close enough to hurt Gaara they both disappear causing Gaara to look around. Turning left he sees a clone rushing at him with it's fist drawn back before the blonde socks him across the face. As the sand rises once more it stops when Gaara is punched in the face stunned he had been beaten once more by his friend and collapses.

Over on the other side of the gorge the real Naruto and Sasuke, with Natsu still watching, are going at it blow for blow. Sasuke and Naruto were in the middle of a fierce sword fight with their rival. Sasuke swung at the blonde from above while Naruto brought his up from the waist to block it. Naruto draws his sword back and swings it at Sasuke trying to cleave him in two, but Sasuke stops the blade before it does. Sasuke then brings his own sword around as he tries to remove the blonde's head from his shoulders, but Naruto leans back to avoid being killed. Naruto launches a roundhouse kick that surprises Sasuke and sends him tumbling back.

Naruto seeing that the Uchiha was unbalanced charged swiftly at him. Jumping into the air Naruto spins in a full circle while swinging his sword at his rival. Sasuke easily seen his friend come after him and knew he didn't have to do much and so he lifted his sword and blocked the strike in a shower of sparks. But what they hadn't accounted for was that their superior strength had been weakening the blades for the past five minutes and so they snapped.

Seeing their swords break they jumped back releasing the hilts of both weapons where they dropped to the ground. Sasuke draws a quick breath and sends out a large fireball towards the blond. Naruto who didn't have enough time to raise a proper defense raises his fist and punches the ball of fire causing it to turn into a bunch of cubes bore they disappear. "Did you see that he destroyed a fireball with a single punch. What amazing magic prowess." Chapati said.

"It seems that the young man has the ability to use Crash. A rather diverse and powerful magic to fall back on in a dire situation if you ask me. I tell you that is the one type of magic that you do not want to be hit with." Yajima said. "Can you explain what exactly Crash Magic is for the people who don't know of this particular branch of magic Mr. Yajima?" Chapati asked.

"Sure can young man. You see ladies and gentlemen Crash Magic is a rare branch of magic in the wizard world to learn. Crash Magic basically allows for the wielder to destroy anything they want with the flick of a hand." Yajima said with a serious face. "One person that uses this particular magic is Gildarts Clive the Ace of Fairy Tail. Anyways in other words it is a enhancing ability that increases the person who uses it one-hundred to one-thousand fold depending on how much energy they use to hit with." Yajima said.

"I don't think I want to be hit by that wouldn't you agree Pumpkin?" Mato asked. "Most certainly not Mr. Mato." Chapati said. Sasuke smirked when he could basically feel everyone gulp hard at the fact his friend could use Crash. Well he certainly was unpredictable that was for sure. Drawing his head back Sasuke then called out "Honōryū no Hoko (Blaze Dragon's Roar)" and releases a large amount of dark black flames at the blond.

Naruto draws his own head back before he calls out "Karyū no Hoko (Fire Dragon's Roar)" and released a large amount of blue flames from his own mouth. The two flames collide and begin to fight for dominance, but it is clear that both are an even match for the other. "Would you look at that flames both black and blue dueling it out to see which is the hotter element." Chapati yelled in excitement with the crowd yelling in glee.

When the sea of flames die down both Naruto and Sasuke stood firm in their original positions. Charging at the dark haired man Naruto ignites his hands in blue flames and throws a punch at Sasuke. "Karyū no Tekken (Fire Dragon's Iron Fist)" Sasuke raised his own hand and blocked the strike before he kicked the blond away. "Amaterasu" Sasuke called out and his eye bled a little before even darker black flames appeared in front of the blond. Naruto's as well as everyone in Fairy Tail's eye's widen before a burst of energy disperses the flames, but in a strange twist they continue to burn around him.

"Come on are you seriously trying to kill me here I thought we were friends." Naruto said as he looked at the last Uchiha. "We are... but remember this is a fight so we can't afford to hold back." Sasuke said. Charging the blond Sasuke throws a kick at him which Naruto blocked with his forearm. Naruto threw a right hook at Sasuke, but that too was blocked by the Uchiha. Naruto headbutted the man and Sasuke stumbled back.

It was at this time that the clone that had beaten Gaara came over and started to fight hand to hand against Sasuke alongside the blond Uzumaki. Sasuke easily blocked the kick sent towards his head by the clone while he also blocked a punch from the original. Kicking the clone away he then called out "Amaterasu" once more and the black flames of the sun appeared on the clone. Naruto then appeared before Sasuke and kicked him hard enough to launch him across the gorge where he landed next to Gaara with a groan. "Amazing!" Chapati cried out as the two 'dragon slayers' struggled to get up to their feet.

"Sasuke and Gaara, the Earth and Fire Lord's of the strongest Guild are being pressured by a single opponent." Chapti announced. "Alright let's start again." Naruto said as he jumped over the gorge. Sasuke and Gaara stood up once more and looked at the blond man. "I'll go once more Sasuke. This will allow for you to accumulate enough energy to fight Naruto once more." Gaara said while Sasuke nodded. Charging the blond Gaara jumped into the air while forming a elegant looking sword from sand and called out "Sabakuryūken (Desert Dragon's Sword)" and then he starts to swing the sword back and forth at him.

Naruto brings up his hand and calls out "Shinra Tensei (Almighty Push)" and sends a burst of gravity at the redhead. Gaara stabs the sword into the ground and manages to withstand the godly attack and when the technique ends stands on his feet. Naruto charges at the redhead and draws back a flame encased fist. Gaara raises the sword as Naruto brings his fist down on the sword of sand, and then the sand turns into glass before it shatters. Naruto then launches a kick at the redhead, but Gaara brings up his own leg and manages to block Naruto's kick with his own. Jumping back Naruto slams his hand on the ground.

Several spears of earth rise out of the ground and try to impale the sand user, but Gaara's body turns to sand and they pass through him. Gaara removes the earthen spears and then dissolves them into more sand for him to fight with against his lifelong friend. Gaara then draws his head back and releases a whirlwind "Futon: Daitoppa (Wind Style: Great Breakthrough)" Gaara calls out. Naruto stands still as the wind whips at his body, but if you looked closely one would see the small cuts that appeared on his body before they healed at a speed that couldn't be seen.

Sasuke at this time appeared behind the blond with a fist encased in lightning "Chidori" Sasuke called out and thrust his hand forward. Naruto ducked under the assassination technique and rolled out of the way of the wave of sand Gaara sent at him. Naruto rushes Sasuke and creates another blue orb in his hands and thrusts it at the Uchiha. Sasuke raises his Chidori and the two collide and then a glow engulfs the two before an explosion sends the two men rocketing back. Naruto stands quickly, but Sasuke suddenly appears in front of him and kicks him in the air. Appearing above Naruto Sasuke raises a leg and thrusts it down on the blond "Shishi Rendan (Lions Barrage)" Sasuke calls out his move and kicks Naruto down towards the ground.

Garra gathers his sand and starts to form a giant Tanuki out of it "Sabakuryū Tanuki: Shukaku (Desert Dragon's Tanuki: Shukaku)" Gaara calls out. Gaara controls the giant raccoon and has it extend its arms out and trap the blond. More and more sand continues to gather around Naruto where a giant pyramid forms. Black markings start to run along and then around the pyramids form where they then come together and form locks effectively stopping any form of escape by the blond shapeshifter. "Sabaku Sōtaisō Fūin (Grand Sand Mausoleum Seal)" Gaara says and then lowers his arms.

"The levels are far too different." Chapati cried "Who could have expected this? Naruto who was once holding off both of his opponents on his own was taken down... Will this match end just like this?" he cried out as Naruto was now trapped under several tons of earth and sand. Natsu was looking down at the place where his father was now trapped with wide eyes. He cover's his hand in flames and burns the sand that binds his feet to the point that it turns to glass before he shatters it with his fist causing him to fall down to the ground. He quickly gets up to his feet and ignites them before he shoots into the air. "Dad. Dad can you hear me?" Natsu called out. "Dad answer damn it." Natsu yelled.

It was at this time the pyramid that trapped his father glowed before it exploded into millions of cubes due to Naruto releasing a lot of his magic in the form of Crash to break the seals that had trapped him. Seeing his dad walk calmly out of the dust cloud Fairy Tail began to cheer loudly for Naruto. "Fairy Tail is number one." Makarov cheered as he lifted his hand in the air which was quickly mimicked by all of Fairy Tail. "Get'em Naruto." Bisca shouted. "Don't let them wannabe slayers get you down man." Lector yelled. "Go Naruto-kun!" Wendy cheered out in happiness. "C'MON NARUTO KICK THEIR ASSES!" Gajeel roars loudly.

"Looks like the fight is back on. I don't know which is more exciting the fact that a single person is holding off two opponents or the fact I get to watch." Mato said. "Same here mr. Mato." Chapati agreed. "So you're still capable of fighting..." Sasuke said as he watched Natsu land next to his father. Quickly a tendril of sand shot out and grabbed the surprised Natsu again. "Aww come on not again." Natsu said sickly as Gaara placed him in the mine cart and had the sand push it where the dragon slayer was sent down the mine before he could get out of it.

"Well... there goes Natsu..." Yajima said. "Of course he would allow for that to happen." Gray muttered to himself. "Gihihi sucks to be you Salamander." Gajeel laughed at Natsu. "Well then why don't you go get him back Gajeel since your so kind to laugh at one of our fighters." Makarov said. "Aww come on." Gajeel whined. "Just do it." Makarov ordered him, and Gajeel jumped down and began to run down the mineshaft after Natsu. Back in the arena Naruto looked at his two brethren before speaking "So you guys ready to take it to the next level?" he asked the two.

"Let's show the crowd what something that was created for the top of the food chain is capable of." Sasuke said cracking his knuckles. "I agree we need to step up the game and show them things they have long forgotten." Gaara said nodding his head in agreement. Crossing his fingers Naruto created four clones. "Make the barrier." he ordered them and they shot off to four different corners of the arena much to everyone's confusion.

When they reached their positions the clones formed the Ram seal and called out "Shisekiyōjin (Four Crimson Ray Formation)" and to the crowds surprise yet again a sea of red rose up to their surprise and boxed the three inside. "What is that?" Mato asked confused at seeing the barrier. "Is it some kind of barrier?" Yajima asked. Naruto used his energy to amplify his voice for all to hear.

"This barrier was designed by my friend Hashirama Senju. It has the ability to withstand a breath attack from six-hundred dragons as well as twenty dragon's as powerful as Acnologia at the same time as a single barrage. And even then when they tried to get out the barrier would only warp before turning back into it's normal form. This barrier is the most powerful barrier in existence, and thus is literally indestructible. It takes four fourth level Wizard Saint people to perform, but even then it's very energy taxing on the user." a clone said with a smirk on its face.

"A-amazing to think that he had such a technique up his sleeve." Sting said as he looked at the red sky high barrier. "Why didn't he just use that to trap and kill Acnologia back on Tenrou before we were forced to use Fairy Sphere?" Lector asked. "He was busy fighting Acnologia remember?" Happy said. "Oh yeah.. my bad." the cat chuckled out embarrassed at what he had said. "But still... something like that could either be very useful... or very dangerous." Makarov said.

Enter Five Finger Death Punch: Burn MF

"Alright now we can get serious." Naruto said as the barrier finished forming. "Yes now we can have a real fight." Sasuke said excitedly. He then looked at Gaara "Handle the clone." and Gaara nodded and left in a wave of sand. The clone came up from the ground and left after in a swirl of flames. Sasuke looked at Naruto with a raised head "Are you sure we should go this far?" he asked his friend.

"Yes... it's the only lesson I couldn't teach the slayers before we left for Tenrou... so let's give them a show." Naruto said to Sasuke. "Alright, but it's your funeral." Sasuke retorted. Meanwhile Gaara had created a platform of sand to hold himself plus the clone after it had used a high powered water technique. Gaara had luckily created at the time made a large sand platform and had recalled most of his sand before it could turn into mud.

The clone shot out of the water and landed on the platform ready to fight. "So you really did survive the black flames of Amaterasu. I thought I had watched you burn." Gaara said. The clone charges at the ready head where he grapples with Gaara and says "It takes more than a little fire to kill me." and punches him in the face breaking his sand armor before the clone quickly punches him in the stomach breaking more of his armor before he turns and elbows him in the face before he quickly turns in a full circle and punches him with another left hook.

With Naruto and Sasuke they stood still and the crowd watched as they stood in place just staring at one another. Suddenly a leaf fluttered down as it had somehow made it into the barrier before it closed. Once the leaf hit the ground, both shapeshifters jumped from their respective positions' and sprinted across the arena. They flew at each other and initiated a ferocious high-speed taijutsu match.

Sasuke launched a high kick with his left foot, which Naruto blocked. Sasuke then utilised the momentum and flipped, landing on the other side of the blond. He pushed off and attempted a left hook, but Naruto blocked it once again. This time the Uzumaki retaliated by swinging his right fist but the Uchiha ducked under it. Naruto followed it up with a downward punch with his left hand, but Sasuke evaded it by spinning away in an anticlockwise motion.

The moment he spun around, he shot his left elbow towards Naruto. Unsurprisingly, he blocked it with his right forearm. He quickly continued with a fast right punch, but that too was stopped short by the Uzumaki's left arm. Naruto abridged off from that block by leaning forward and pressing his shoulder against Sasuke's right arm and chest in a temporary lock while he attempted a low punch with his right hand.

Sasuke caught his fist with his left and violently pushed upwards, breaking free of his hold and getting a grip on his arm. The Uchiha whirled him around and chopped his hand down. Naruto quickly set his elbow up in another block. Sasuke bent his hand over Naruto's and slid down the length of his arm, using his fingertips to manipulate his. In this way, he forced him to form the Horse hand seal with him. Naruto looked at it in worry before deciding to thrust his other fist at the Uchiha. The Uchiha weaved around it and threw his first successful punch at Naruto's face, pushing him back.

Before he could fall though, he caught his outstretched right arm with his left and this time, forced him to complete the Tiger hand seal. Before he could comprehend what just happened, Sasuke reaped his left leg out from under him and brought Naruto into a kneel. While still holding Naruto's right hand, he shot a kick at his face which he almost managed to block but didn't. It connected and the impact stunned him, allowing Sasuke to follow up with a second kick to his abdomen. This caused Naruto to double over, enabling Sasuke to plant his feet onto Naruto's back and kick off explosively like a springboard, launching him away from the blond and into the air.

While upside down mid-air, he brought a hand to her lips and expelled a giant fireball. The Uzumaki leapt back and avoided the first one, which crashed into the ground and brought up smoke. He then launched two more consecutive fireballs. Naruto evaded them by bounding backwards in a zigzag manner, before backflipping and landing on the side of the barrier.

The blond was about to form the clone seal, but was interrupted by a kunai flying out of nowhere which pierced the wall right next to his stomach. Attached to its ring was wire. Like a zip line, Sasuke pulled himself up and rocketed towards Naruto. The blonde took a step back up the wall and they carried on with some more taijutsu. "Look at them go." Chapati announced as the crowd watched the two old friends fight at a high pace most couldn't keep up with. They were cheering for either Sasuke or Naruto or in some cases both causing the stadium to shake from the cheering.

Back at the fight between Naruto and Sasuke, unknown reasons, Sasuke was being particularly fierce in his hand to hand fighting, more so than usual which put a lot of pressure on Naruto. The Uchiha interfered each time he tried to make shadow clones, which was very irritating. The Uchiha spun down low to avoid a sweeping blow before popping up with a feint and then firing off a kick which sent Naruto off the wall in a plunge.

While mid-air, the Uzumaki's fingers slid into the shadow clone seal. Smoke burst beside him to reveal shadow clones. When Naruto hit the ground, he applied chakra to his feet so he didn't break his legs on impact where he jumped, and after grabbing his shadow clones, swung and tossed them up towards Sasuke like rogue missiles. As expected, the Uchiha managed to dodge the first one by sidestepping and kicked the second away. But while his back was turned, a third clone slammed into him. Naruto capitalised on this and quickly jumped up after his clone.

Grabbing onto him, both rolled at high speeds up the side of the wall and once they reached the top the blond threw the Uchiha with great strength at the opposite wall. He smashed into the wall, landing in an upright position. Sasuke looked up and saw several shadow clones with Rasengans in their hands incoming and quickly extracted himself from where he crashed into the wall and managed being ground to dust by the clones.

With his Sharingan now active, he was superior in combat and easily weaved in and out of the clones' attacks and defences. A clone came at him in a coordinated attack with two other clones. The Uchiha performed a backflip and rolled over the first clone's back, using it like a pommel horse and snapping his feet out sideways to neutralise the other two clones. When he landed, the first clone spun around but Sasuke swiftly dispatched it with a vicious uppercut. At that moment, the original Naruto flew at him with an intent to give him a headbutt, but he formed a cross guard and blocked it.

He followed up with a roundhouse kick which threw Naruto away. His hidden Rinnegan glowed as he stuck out his hands. The original Naruto and the remaining clones surrounding Sasuke were drawn in by the silent Banshō Tenin (Universal Pull), unable to resist its attractive force. Sasuke channelled more chakra to his eyes as he executed a second technique, making his right eye warp into a Mangekyō.

"Enton: Honoikazuchi (Blaze Style: Honoikazuchi)!" Sasuke intoned. Black flames manifested around him and shaped into spikes which pierced through the clones. Only the original managed to stop it with a partial manifestation of a Blaze Dragon's arm. Seeing this Mato pointed it out "Look he's alright." the pumpkin said. "I'm glad he's alright otherwise we would have to end their fight." Chapati announced.

Two more manifested from his back and came together in the before smashing down on the Uchiha, throwing up a lot of smoke. Unsurprisingly, Sasuke escaped from it unscathed. Naruto entered Fire Dragon King Mode and sent a arm of fire out of the smoke at Sasuke. With his Sharingan, he foresaw the motion and quickly dodged it. Another arm of fire branched out, forcing his to evade them in mid-air by leaping from one to another. Naruto sent his left arm in a secondary assault. Sasuke jumped and landed on his fire arm before springing off it again while forming hand seals.

When he entered an upright position, and spewed a giant fireball at the blond. The Uzumaki withdrew one of his arms and placed it in front of him, expanding the palm to block the fireball. "He caught it in his hand!" Chapati exclaimed as everyone's eye's went wide when they seen the blond catch the ball of flame in his hand with ease before they began to cheer for Naruto. Naruto had dug his heels into the ground as the force of the powerful jutsu pushed him back.

All of a sudden, he sensed Sasuke's energy appearing behind him. "Shit he has his left eye act-" Naruto thought as Sasuke smacked him with a Chidori, sending him rocketing off the statue and into the the other side of the arena. Naruto managed to keep his balance and landed with a skid, just in time to see Sasuke manifesting his Susanoo. A giant purple bow formed in its hands and so did an accompanying arrow.

"What the heck is that?" Mato asked as he had never seen such a technique in his life, and to be frank it was scary. Sasuke knocked it along with two other arrows and fired them off at the Uzumaki, whose thumbs were inside his mouth. Biting both of his thumbs Naruto slammed them onto the ground "Kuchiyose: Sanjū Rashōmon (Summoning: Triple Layered Rashōmon)" Naruto called out and three giant demonic gates rose from the ground to protect him from the incoming projectiles. "Holy crap what are those?" Makarov asked as he looked at the demonic gates.

End Five Finger death Punch: Burn MF/Enter Disturbed: Open Your Eye's

"They're some kind gates..." Erza said as she looked at the barrier gates. The three arrows collided with the powerful defense that could withstand a Bijū Dama, causing a huge explosion which Sasuke used as a cover to channel more chakra to his Susanoo and bring it from a Level three to that of a Perfect Susanoo. With his advanced control, Sasuke managed to stabilise the power of the ultimate weapon and complete the technique's pinnacle stage.

"I-it's so big now..." Chapati said in wonder. "How does Naruto plan to fight against something that big?" Mato asked feeling the same about it. "My god... this is something else... they're monsters..." Sting said as he watched his friend fight against Sasuke. "Well he hasn't gave up yet so there's still hope." Lector said. "Yeah..." Sting said quietly. With the size of it Naruto would have no choice but to reveal just who he was... or rather what he was, and that was something they didn't see coming when Naruto had went down to fight Sasuke and Gaara.

His Susanoo was the size of the forgotten Hokage Rock, matching that of his, Gaara's, and Naruto's dragon forms in terms of height. It had a helmet that features a long nose, two spikes over each eye, a slit stretching across its mouth, three gaps on each of its cheeks and one additional gap on its chin, above what appeared to be facial hair, as well as hair which is tied up at the sides as well as a vertical mark extending across its left eye similar to that of a scar and a single horn protrudes from the chin, like a beard.

On it's back were two wings that had hands in the middle and wielding a large drill-like sword in the left hand, and a large broadsword or was it a katana in the right hand. A gem on its forehead was where Sasuke stood, controlling the entire energy construct. He had the Susanoo jump off it's perch and flew through the smoke towards Naruto. The Uzumaki had sensed a horrendous spike in power and braced himself for whatever incoming technique Sasuke was about to throw at him. He least expected a titanic avatar the size of the his dragon form to come at him.

Once Naruto saw it, he clapped his hands together and summoned his energy and let it overtake him, letting it overflow, wrap around him and converge into an his true form where he quickly transformed into his first draconian state instead of the one Fairy Tail was used to with the exception of Natsu who had been raised by him since he was little. Suddenly a gigantic Dragon whose bodily majority is covered with dark, red scales appeared in the middle of the arena shocking everyone with this transformation. Igneel's lower body, specifically his stomach, the inner portions of his long tail, and legs, are beige in color.

Also has earned noticeable scars on his stomach and neck, with the largest one, which is X-shaped, located around the center of his chest. These were scars of battles long forgotten... scars from fighting for peace and equality for both humans and dragonkind alike. His back has numerous black spikes, reaching down from the back to the end of his tail. Igneel has a triangular head with horns, a pair of large, round eyes with yellow sclera (which are usually seen as glowing, obscuring his dark, round pupils) and a sharp horn pointing upwards just above his nose.

Igneel also sports very sharp canine teeth, and has claws with long, sharp, red nails. Igneel's large bony wings resemble a bat's, with rippled tips. Chapti could only comment "Talk about a dramatic flare. Naruto Uzumaki has somehow transformed into the very creature he is supposed to kill. Is it a Take-Over Spell or is it something more?" he said. "It's something more." everyone in Fairy Tail grumbled out.

Sasuke could see that he had transformed and ground to a halt mid-flight. Sasuke's Susanoo backpedalled slightly and ripped the warrior's sword of its sheath just as Igneel's form came into view, his powerful tail flailing menacingly. The Uchiha directed Susanoo's sword at the dragon but Igneel swiftly repelled it with a vicious swipe of his tail. The force behind the block propelled the sword out of the avatar's hand and caused it to crash into the nearby wall where it bounced off and crashed into the center of the large arena, cutting a deep hole in the ground as it landed.

Sasuke's Susanoo cocked it's fist back and swung it at Igneel, who countered similarly. Their fists clashed and caused a crater to form and a cloud of dust and earth to crest around them in waves. As they exchanged more blows, more emotions flooded into each other's hearts, filling them with a adrenaline which made them fight all the harder. Sasuke continued his barrage relentlessly, and each time, Igneel blocked it. Finally, his Susanoo executed a kick to Igneel's stomach and launched him towards the opposite side of th arena.

He sent a fireball at Igneel, but the Dragon King leapt up and towards him. The Susanoo then fired off a volley of fireballs skyward at Igneel. The Dragon King managed to dodge the first one, used his wing to slam the second one away and evaded the third one. He swerved and avoided the last one, before flipping and tackling the Susanoo causing the ground to shake due to the clash. By now the timer rang, but nobody dared stop the fight as they were so engrossed with the clashing titans. As the sky stirred with storm clouds, they continued to fight claw to sword.

The Uchiha dropped it's drill-sword and manifested a second blade and wielded both, slashing down at Igneel with a cross slash. The Dragon King then brought his wings in in front of his face to brace against the impact, deflecting it away to the side. The power behind the slash was so much that the force rippled across the ground quickly and slammed into the barrier at the opposite side where it warped heavily. "What's the matter? Are you only going to play defence?" Sasuke taunted. Igneel scowled and pushed his hands out, where he then released a mighty roar at the taunt which had enough power to repel the Uchiha's Perfect Susanoo off him.

"Wow they aren't backing down. It's like they're trying to push their greatest limitations and out do the other." Mato announced. "Blow for they they exchange, but who will come out on top the Dragon or the warrior?" Chapati said. "It's things like this that makes you wonder just what are the limitations of magic. Something like this would normally tear the land apart, but yet that barrier has stayed." Yajima said.

"Well Naruto did say it could withstand a barrage of breath attacks from six-hundred dragons as well as twenty dragon's as powerful as Acnologia at the same time. Maybe he was telling the truth." Yajima said. The purple titan flew back, but didn't have the chance to get far as the Dragon King used his tail to seize it by the leg and pull it down, dragging the Susanoo into the ground. The Uchiha clicked his tongue in annoyance. Sasuke's left hand crackled with electricity for the third time that day, invoking thunder to gather and fly down towards the dragon. His left eye amassed chakra too in order to initiate his teleportation technique.

The celestial beast crashed down on the dragon electrocuting him in a flash of bright light, disorientating Igneel as Sasuke and the Susanoo shifted away. The impact created a shockwave which spread out and gradually ebbed. Igneel turned back and saw Sasuke amassing a great amount of power which caused his Perfect Susanoo's armour to split open slightly, exposing the lightning coloured humanoid within. While the body of the Susanoo had been "solid" before, now it seemed completely solid if not for the fact that Sasuke was encased in the jewel on its forehead.

End Disturbed: Open Your Eye's/Enter Skillet: Out of Hell

"I-it transformed again!" Chapati yelled while the crowd gawked at the new version of the Susanoo. In response, the Dragon King formed the shadow clone hand seal. Four clones burst into existence next to him."He created clones in that form oh boy..." Mato said. Wordlessly, Sasuke began his one sided onslaught. He appeared above the original Igneel and slammed a rod fashioned out of pure lightning down on him, sending him crashing into the ground.

The shadow clones began to fight back, but each time, Sasuke Susanoo proved superior in strength. Two shadow clones grabbed the purple avatar by its hands in an attempt to restrain it, and a third grabbed its back. The fourth spun around and smashed its tail at the purple titan's face, following up with a direct punch. Sasuke mustered up some strength and with little effort, smashed the two dragon's that were restraining his Susanoo's arms together. He backflipped and broke free from the grip of the one restraining the Susanoo's back, before taking him out with a downward kick.

He sped forward to the fourth shadow clone and ploughed his Susanoo's foot into his stomach. The clone was knocked out of the air and hit the forests. The original and two other clones continued with their attack. The two clones tried to strike Sasuke Susanoo, but he fended them off with the rod of lightning in hand. The original blitzed him with a high-speed jump, forcing him up and through the clouds along with his two clones. "Look they're taking the fight to the skies!" Mato said as he pointed to the two gods fighting it out in the atmosphere.

The four burst through the clouds and continued to clash within the stratosphere. The Uchiha deflected the two clones and slammed an armoured fist into the original. The resultant force propelled the original back towards his two clones. The three dragon's drew back their heads before they released giant fireballs at the Uchiha's Susanoo, while Sasuke's rod of lightning arced to become a bow. The bow was knocked with three arrows materialised from pure lightning and then the Uchiha fired off three arrows. The lightning overcame the fireballs and pierced through them - triggering explosions - before heading straight for the three dragon's and struck them. The arrows vaporised the clones leaving a slightly bleeding Igneel who was smirking.

The Uchiha returned the smirk and said, "Yes, yes keep dancing this is how a battle should be!" in glee at the first real fight he had in four hundred years with Naruto or his dragon form. Igneel drew his head back and called upon a large amount of his power and flames could be seen visibly coming from his mouth as he prepared his breath attack. In retaliation, he channelled all of the chakra he had left into an arrow of pure lightning, enhancing it with pure yin energy which amplified the technique's power a thousandfold.

"KARYU NO HOKO (Fire Dragon's Roar)" Igneel shouted as he released the largest amount of flames ever seen in human history while Sasuke released the yin lightning arrow at him. "Indora no Ya (Indra's Arrow)" Sasuke yelled out loudly. The collision resulted in a fiery fulmination to an extent never experienced before. The heat was so strong that it vaporised all the the clouds in the sky while lightning bolts the length of a train struck the ground and red barrier with such forced it was constantly warping and nearly collapsed, which the clones were forced to push more energy into it so it wouldn't fall. And the sky was turned into a white screen of pure energy that forced everyone to look away or else they would go blind.

End Skillet: Out of Hell/Enter Three Days Grace: I am Machine

A dark storm cloud the size of a hurricane stirred ominously overhead, and strong winds blew outwards from the point of collision that breezed through the surrounding area where it warped the barrier even more. Nobody said anything as they were struck with awe. Here was someone who was standing up against someone that could transform into a dragon, and a dragon that was pushing a warrior the same size and equal strength to their limits.

"H-holy cow..." Gray said as he watched the two giants fight in the sky. "They're on completely different levels... nobody can win against people that can fight like this..." Sting said. "That Sasuke guy even forced him to transform into his dragon form even if it is one we haven't seen before." Lector agreed. "How... how can he fight against Igneel on equal grounds that shouldn't be possible." Laxia said. "I don't know and honestly... I wouldn't be surprised if he was actually a dragon." Wendy said. "You have to admit that this fight is not something that no ordinary human could handle though." Lisanna said.

"Yeah this fight is like a couple of god's fighting it out over something trivial." Erza said as they watched the sky waiting for the lightning strikes to stop hitting the barrier. When the strikes finally did die down Igneel and the warrior were still in the sky and charged each other "Come on show me what you've got." Igneel said as he flew at Sasuke. "Let's finish this!" Sasuke roared and the two titan's clashed in the middle and they flew at the ground at a high speed similar to a shooting star and crashed hard enough to shake the Domus Flau.

When the smoke cleared Igneel was seen on top of the mighty Susanoo punching it left and right with flame encased fists causing the energy construct's head to keep bouncing while cratering the ground underneath. As Igneel went for another punch the construct caught the fist before it sat up and headbuted the dragon in the face causing Igneel to stumble off of him. Sasuke had the Susanoo grab Igneel's head before it drew back a fist and delivered a powerful left haymaker on his head.

Igneel didn't dodge and let the fist connect where it bounced off his horns, while also breaking one of them. Igneel drew back his head and released another wave of flames at the purple titan. Everyone felt the heat and began to sweat heavily "I-it's so hot." Chapati said as large drops of sweat appeared on his face. "Dragon's really are in a league of their own..." Yajima said as he began to fan himself. "How could a dragon slayer ever hope to kill something so powerful... this isn't anything I have ever witnessed before." Mato said as he poured a bucket of water on himself, which quickly dried and caused steam to form.

"Really Mr. Mato now it's even hotter up here." Chapati yelled. "I'M SORRY I WAS JUST TRYING TO COOL OFF!" Mato yelled through the cloud of steam. "Geez at least do it outside the announcement box next time." Yajima said. "I can't even see so how can I go outside, and why would I do it a second time anyways?" Mato cried out while the crowd laughed at their predicament causing the commenters to sigh in resignation.

Sasuke had the Susanoo draw up one of it's swords and slashed the flames in the same way Kagura did with his water-flame combo and a wave of energy came out from the sea of flames at Igneel forcing the dragon to jump into the air to dodge. Igneel flew down at the titanic warrior with a flame encased fist "Karyū no Go Ken (Fire Dragon's Hard Fist)" Igneel called out while the Susanoo's hand was encased in black flames.

"Honoryū no Tekken (Blaze Dragon's Iron Fist)" Sasuke called out and their fists collided causing a fiery explosion. Igneel sent his tail out and wrapped it around the constructs neck and began to squeeze. The Susanoo grabbed the tail where it was wrapped around it's neck and tried to pry it off, but to no avail. Sasuke in the end was forced to cancel the energy construct and fell to the ground. Igneel siing this smirked before transforming back into his human form.

End Three Days Grace: I am Machine

"Hmph not bad Naruto, but that ain't going to stop me." Sasuke said. "I know... I just want to finish up and let the next fight go on." Naruto said. "Well with us that won't happen... we're just to powerful to stop fighting for hours." Sasuke said. "Well technically we were just supposed to show the kids what real power was like." Naruto responded to his friend. "Well what do you say one last shot then we'll call it quits?" Sasuke asked.

"I'm down with that." Naruto said as he formed another orb in his hand that quickly started to spin with four blades of wind and then it started to shriek loudly and then black flames were added to the four bladed technique. Sasuke called upon a massive amount of lightning and formed another chidori that had the added effect of Amaterasu in its center. "Let's finish this." Naruto said as he drew his hand back while Sasuke did the same.

"Enton Rasenshuriken (Blaze Style Rasenshuriken)" Naruto called out as he threw black energy technique at Sasuke. "Enton Chidori Eisō (Blaze Style Chidori Sharp Spear)" Sasuke called out as he threw his hand forward and the blaze-lightning extended into a spear where the two collided, but in the end Naruto's Blaze Rasenshuriken overcame the Blaze Spear and exploded in a powerful vortex of wind, lightning, and black flames throwing the two back.

Sasuke landed on his back and groaned in pain. Some of the wind blades grazed his arm it seemed. Gaara then fell on his back next to him and sighed as he ran out of energy. "Damn... I lost... again." Sasuke said with a groan. "Yep... it seems that we still can't push him to the point of fighting us seriously." Gaara groaned out. Naruto quickly got up to his feet and looked at his friends. "I do believe that this is my win." Naruto said as he appeared above the two.

"Yeah... guess so..." Sasuke said. With that the clones released the barrier allowing it to fall. At this time Gajeel and Natsu coming up the mineshaft with blank looks on their faces. "Remember we don't want your dad to know what we saw down there." Gajeel whispered to Natsu. "Yeah there's no telling what he'll do if he does find out." Natsu said in a greement. "I still can't believe that there is something like that under the arena." Gajeel said. "Yeah..." Natsu said.

Seeing his son and Gajeel come out of the mineshaft Naruto waved to the two. "Hey guy's you missed the fight." Naruto said. "Eh we can always watch the recordings later." Gajeel said with a shrug. "Yeah and besides what with all that shaking earlier?" Natsu asked. "Oh it was just me fighting." Naruto told them. "Coming from you I believe it." Gajeel said. "Well let's get back to the stands." Naruto said as they began walking to the stands.

Natsu walked up t his father and stood beside him. Naruto looks at the pinkette and wraps his arm around him with a smile as he squeezes the boy's shoulder. "T-Th-This is..." Chapati stuttered before crying out loudly, the crowd followed him shortly after to cheer out in excitement "This is Fairy TAIL! Naruto Uzumaki has beaten the two the Earth and Fire Lords of Sabertooth, it's Fairy Tail's win! WHAT AN INCREDIBLE DISPLAY OF POWER!" Chapati cheered which was soon joined by the crowd. "Show off." It was Natsu who said. Naruto patted Natsu on his shoulder "Sorry brat, but I need that." he told him.

"Nah forget it, at least you kicked their ass and got revenge for Lucy!" the Salamander grinned with his hands behind his head. He then opened his palm and pointed to it, saying excitedly "Think you can teach me that cool orb trick?" he asked the exhausted dragon king. "Get lost." Naruto said blankly and grabbed Natsu's forehead, pushed him back much to the fire dragon slayer's annoyance. "You're not coming?" Natsu turned his head back to ask when he realized Naruto was still standing still. Naruto just shook his head no showing he wasn't coming just yet.

"I still need to take back Fairy Tail's number one position." Naruto said as he then raised his voice "I challenge Sabertooth for their place!" his announcement shut the crowd up instantly. All the attention then turned to Minerva Orlando, the leader of Team Sabertooth. Team Fairy Tail was still pretty much behind all the teams, save for Quarto Bitches. This was the fastest way for them to take back the number one position.

"And what if I refuse?" Minerva asked him. "Booo!" Naruto said as he pointed his finger down and made a booing face. "Hey, that supposed to be my line!" Natsu cried out with a overly dramatic face. "Levy-chan, can the challenged refuse to fight?" Yukino asked as she turned to Levy, who had brought the rule book out and started reading it. "Apparently they can, but if so, the challenger will gain ten points and the challenged will lose five points." Levy told her head as she read through the rules.

"In this situation where we are twenty points behind the first place," Mavis spoke up "avoiding a fight is the best strategy." she said. "We'll gain ten points, but if we want to win the GMG, then we will have to win the final day." Sting said. Makarov nodded his head "It's a tough situation for us." he said. "I refuse your challenge," Minerva declared "There is no point of fighting you right now. If you want to fight me then do it when you're at your full capacity." she told him making him snort.

"I see... I guess it can't be helped then." Naruto chuckled before turning around to leave the stadium. "We'll have our chance soon enough." Mavis said with a small smile. "Amazing to think something like that could happen. Anyways it's time for Sting Eucliffe and Rogue Cheney to show what they're made of. against Jura Neekis and Lyon Vastia." Chapati announced. With that Sting, Rogue, Jura and Lyon made their way into the arena.

Jura and Lyon looked at the two dragon slayers calmly before Jura spoke up "Lyon I'm not saying that you're weak but I think it would be best if you allowed me to fight the two of them o my own." Jura said to the Ice-Make wizard. "And as much as I want to retort even I know that I am no match against them so I will let you handle it." Lyon said as he walked over to th other side of the arena furthest away from the soon to be fighting trio.

"What's this Jura Neekis will be taking on what the people call the ultimate duo in the Grand Magic games." Chapati announced. "Well boys show me just what kind of things you learned from Naruto." Jura said as he clapped his hands together. "Iron Rock Fist" Jura calls out loudly. Jura extends one of his hands, the index and middle fingers outstretched, towards the two dragon slayers.

This prompts a very large arm made of rock, whose appearance is reminiscent of an intricate gauntlet, to emerge from the ground not far from him, and to move towards the two teens with its fist clenched. This stone limb can be elongated for great lengths, with its "forearm" taking the form of an extremely long succession of segments; something which also makes it free to twist, allowing Jura to move it around as he wishes and change its trajectory, if the enemy does somehow manage to send the fist back at him.

In the end they managed to dodge the rock fist where it crashed into the spot they were standing before. Eiryū no Hoko (Shadow Dragon's Roar)" Rogue calls out as he breaths a tornado of darkness out at Jura. Jura smacks the magic aside and looks at Rogue. "You shouldn't attack right off the bat. Magic is an extension of our will which means we need to control how we use it." Jura says.

With Jura distracted Sting rushes the Wizard Saint as fast as he could. "I find that cocky attitude of your's to be annoying." Sting says as he appears in front of Jura "Hakuryū no Kagizume (White Dragon's Talon)" Sting calls out as he covers his foot in white light. Kicking at Jura's head, but in turn Jura just grabs his foot. "Patience is better than rushing into a fight without knowing what you're getting yourself into." Jura tells him before he throws Sting away.

Roge appears in front of Jura in a congregation of Shadows "Eiryū no Go Ken (Shadow Dragon's Hard Fist)" Rogue calls out as he tries to punch Jura. Jura raises a hand and punches the dragon slayer on the top of his head sending him through the floor of the arena. "Like I said Patience is better than rushing in." Jura said as he clapped his hands together once again "Iron Rock Fist" Jura calls out and sends several dozen Rock Fists down at the dragon slayer.

Rogue's eyes widen as he looks at the amount of earthen fists coming at him with shocked eyes. That is until the all explode due to several rays of light. "Thanks Sting." Rogue says as they land at the next lower level. "Yeah don't mention it." Sting replied. "So how are we going to do this... he's a Wizard Saint and we can't land any hits on him by going at him on our own." Rogue says. "As a Team." Sting says while lifting a fist.

"Right... as a team." Rogue agrees as he brings up his own fist and they fist bump one another. "Race you to the top." Sting says as he jumps up with Rogue hot on his heels. "Oh we'll see who get's him first." Rogue says. Jumping out of the pit Sting spins around with his foot covered in light once again "Hakuryū no Kagizume (White Dragon's Talon)" Sting calls out as he tries to hit the wizard Saint.

Jura jumps back and Sting hits the ground throwing up a cloud of dust. Rogue then appears in a gathering of shadows with a fist covered in dark shadows "Eiryū no Go Ken (Shadow Dragon's Hard Fist)" Rogue calls out as he tries to punch Jura who jumps over him. Rogue punches the ground where Jura once stood before he vanishes once again. "Would you look at that Sting and Rogue are somehow pressuring Jura of the Wizard Saints." Chapati announced.

"This is what Teamwork can do... it's a rather powerful thing to have if faced with a challenge that you can't overcome." Mavis said as she watched Sting andRogue fight Jura. "Yes... it is more than fighting together... it's a bond that allows for us to connect with each other." Naruto said smiling at how well they were holding themselves against Jura. "Well they certainly have it in spades." Makarov said watching them fight. "That's the bond of more than friendship... that's a bond of brotherhood that causes them to fight the way they do, and there is nothing that could sever their bond so easily." Naruto says.

Sting flashes in front of Jura with a fist cocked back and manages to hit the Wizard Saint, but Jura only slides back a few feet. Rogue then appears in front of Jura with a foot encased in shadows and tries to kick Jura's head, but Jura blocks the kick with his palm. Sting appears next to Rogue with his fist cocked back once again and punches Jura in the face causing him to stumble back. Rogue then kicks Jura in the chest causing him to skid back further.

Jura claps his hands together and calls forth more rock fists and sends them at the two slayers. Drawing their heads back they release large waves of white light and dark shadows which destroy the rocks. "Would you look at that Sting and Rogue are somehow overpowering a Wizard Saint it's amazing that the cheering has brought the arena down from how hard it's shaking." Chapati said.

Sting reappears in front of Jura joining the open palms of his hands together, with all the fingers on one hand in contact with the corresponding ones on the other hand, and then separated his palms while keeping the fingers in contact through their tips. Light was then generated in the hollow part between his hands, expanding from the holes between Sting's fingers.

"Hakuryū no Hōrī Rei (White Dragon's Holy Ray)" the White Dragon Slayer cried out completely separates his hands, extending them horizontally at his body's sides as the light he generated takes the form of a large sphere, from which a number of white rays were fired towards Jura, who was then bombarded by a barrage of light beams thanks to the power of the white dragon slayer.

Jura seeing the white rays of light head towards him smirks before he claps his hands together once more "Ganzan (Rock Mountain)" Jura calls out. Such gesture prompts a large rock formation to emerge from the ground behind him, this taking the shape of a human clad in an Eastern-looking armor, complete with an helmet and with stone protrusions jutting out, with a frowning look and bright lights visible in the holes acting as its eyes, where the rays connect and start to destroy the earthen construct.

"Nice job... you two really are proving yourselves fine young wizards." Jura says as the bombardment of light rays stop hitting his sheild. Sting was exhausted as well as Rogue. "Man we haven't even landed any major damage to this guy... is this the power of a Wizard Sain?" Sting asks himself. "We won't be able to win unless we do something he won't see coming." Rogue says between heavy breaths. "What are you thinking?" Sting asks.

"Combine our powers... I want you to take the power of my shadows and use them to fight Jura and win." Rogue says. "Is that even possible?" Sting asks his friend. "Well if Natsu has lightning from Laxia then theoretically it is." Rogue replied as he surrounds his hnad in shadows. Sting sighs before he inhales the shadow slayer's power into his body unintentionally activating his dragon force which sends Rogue sprawling due to Sting's increased power.

"What's this! Sting has somehow absorbed Rogue's power as his own!" Chapati announces. Standing up the people get a good look at Sting. Sting's appearance in this mode differs somewhat from the usual use of these two elements, as the white markings on the left side of his body, representing scales of a Dragon, are painted black as per the powers of shadows that Sting just ingested. After entering the mode, Sting also releases a huge amount of Magic, as both light and shadows ooze from him in large droves of energy.

"Well would you look at that... he combined both the White Dragon Slayer Magic with Rogue's own Shadow Dragon Slayer Magic." Mavis said. "What would one even call that?" Happy asked. "I have the perfect name for it." Lector said speaking up gaining their attention. "Well what would you call it?" Mavis asked the cat. "If I know Sting then he's going to call it White Shadow Dragon Mode." the cat said with a nod of his head. "Sounds very reasonable." Makarov said with a nod of his head.

Jura looks at Sting with a raised eyebrow "Well looks like you can still go on." Jura commented. "Yea and with this I'm going to kick your ass." Sting said to the Wizard Saint. "Well I think I have seen enough." Jura said. "What the hell is that supposed to mean?" Sting asked. "I was only testing the bonds of your's and Rogues friendship as this fight was something I requested from the king so in the end this fight literally means nothing. There are no points to gain if you win or lose." he said. "Well that suck..." Sting said as he deactivated his newfound power.

"In the end I learned everything that I needed to learn..." Jura said. "And what have you concluded?" Rogue said standing up. "That the bonds Fairy Tail is always preaching about is just as strong now if not stronger than they were seven years ago... it warms my heart to see the next generation strive to prove themselves better than the current generation. So I have to say that you are an exceptional upcoming wizard the both of you." Jura said to the two dragon slayers with a smile.

"Well since the fight literally means nothing then it shall be declared a draw." Mato said as the crowd cheered. "And with that day four of the Grand Magic Games is done." Chapati said as he declared the end of the Grand Magic Games day forth. "After one day off, we'll be back after tomorrow with the final battle! The last day will feature a survival battle with all the team members participating. Which guild will achieve victory in the end?! Don't miss it everyone!" Chapati said while everyone left to settle themselves from the day full of excitement.

Later that evening

"Do what!" Sting said wondering if he heard right. "Yeah it was a cave filled with skeletons." Gajeel said. "How did we not know that was under our feet when we were fighting?" Rogue asked. "I don't know but we need to check this out." Wendy said. "What about Naruto?" Rogue asked. "We agreed to not tell him... there's no telling what will happen if he finds out those were down there." Gajeel told him.

"Are you sure this is such a good idea? I mean what if we do this and find out something that Naruto needs to know?" Lucy asked them. She had been released from her care in the infirmary. "Then we tell him." Sting said as the dragon slayer's nodded. "Well what are we waiting for let's go check this out." Gray said standing up. With that they walked out of the dwelling they were residing in and to the mine shaft that would forever change their views on Igneel.

Deeper and deeper under the ground they went until they came across what Natsu and Gajeel had dubbed the Dragon's Graveyard. "You weren't lying when you said that this place was filled with them." Sting said as he looked at the large amount of skeletons that were there. "Good god there are so many of them." Gray said as he looked at the hundreds of dead dragon's. "We all know dragons exist since we have Natsu's father in the guild, but I never thought that there would be this many." Lector said shocked as he looked at the bones of his friends mentor.

"If you ever wanted proof they existed besides Igneel and Acnologia then I guess you could come here for the proof." Pantherlily said. "Look at the sizeof these things." Rogue said pointing to one of the remains. "Question is what are they doing way down here?" Wendy asked curiously. "Who knows why we just need to see if we can find some clues as to why." Gajeel told them with a deep sigh showing he didn't know.

"I'd like to know." Lector said. "Yeah me too." Frosch agreed speaking up for the first time since thy arrived. "So why would there be so many piles of bones down under the city when it's such a lovely place?" Lucy asked. "Something really bad must have happened here when they died." Wendy said quietly. "Maybe we'll find Metalicana or Grandeeney down here." Happy said.

Carla was shocked and spoke up *Gasp* "Happy!" Carla exclaimed. Happy thought about what he said and covered his mouth and apologised "Sorry my bad." Happy said. "No they ain't down here." Gajeel said to the group. "Yeah it's been only a bit over fourteen years since our dragon's vanished." Wendy said. "However just by looking at these guys you can tell they've been dead a lot longer than that." Sting said. "Yeah these guys have been dead for a least a few centuries." Rogue said.

"Hey do you think that that one spell I could never perfect during our training with Naruto could work?" Wendy asked. "What spell?" Gajeel asked. "The Milky Way Spell my mother tried to teach me, but I never understood how it worked." Wendy told the Iron Dragon Slayer. "I don't know how your spells work so how should I know if it does or doesn't." Gajeel said. "Well the only way to know is if we try it out." Wendy said picking up a large straight bone and begins to work.

Meanwhile with Jellal he had finally caught up with the mysterious person who's energy reeked like Zeref. `"Stop now." Jellal ordered the person who quickly stopped. "Who are you? Reveal yourself... I have already revealed myself." Jellal said. He then looks down and notices the person has very feminine legs. "A woman..." Jellal thinks to himself in confusion. Then she turns around where Jellal can see her face and he is shocked.

An hour later Ultear, Meredy, Jellal were meeting inside the arena. "Are you joking?" Ultear asked her leader. "Yeah I don't believe it either." Meredy said in agreement with her adoptive mother. "If this some kind of joke Jellal then it's a very bad one." Ultear said seriously. "I'm afraid we were mistaken when we were informed of the gravity of the situation we were told about." Jellal said to the two women in a serious tone.

"In fact if It were a joke then our fates have been sealed." he told the two. "The gate that will change the world... the Eclipse... the Dragon King's return... the Dragon King's Festival... they are not happening in a few months... they begin tomorrow." Jellal said. "So what are we going to do?" Meredy asked. "We can only hope that we survive and then do something about Zeref." Jellal said. "That's it... just wait and hope for the best?" Ultear asked. "Yes... that is all we can do." Jellal said.

Wendy finished "And done." she declared throwing down the bone before wiping her hands. She was standing in a circle of ancient runes while everyone looked at them with awed expressions. "Well what are we waiting for let's get started." Natsu said. "Well ok." Wendy said kneeling down and clasping her hands together as if she were praying. She then began to chant "Oh wandering spirit of dragon's long past reveal yourself and share your wisdom with me... MILKY WAY" Wendy said finished her chanting. The cave begins to glow as Wendy's magic spread in search of a dragon soul. The bones too begin to glow with magic which pantherlily points out "Look at the bones." the black cat said. "What's going on?" Sting asks in wonder before Wendy's eye shoot open widely. "I've found one." she exclaims as the glowing dies down.

Suddenly the glowing light comes together and begins to spin in the air until... the giant claws of a dragon shot out of the glowing light shocking them. "It's the soul of a dragon!" Lector exclaimed. "I can't believed that it worked." Carla said. "What the hell!" Sting said watching as the dragon spread it's wings as if it were stretching them, which probably wasn't wrong as it had been dead for several hundred years.

"RRRRROOOOOOAAAAAARRRRRRRRR" the dragon roars blasting them with a powerful wind even though it shouldn't have been possible. "AAAAAHHHHH!" they all exclaim in shock or in some cases *Cough* the cats *Cough* fear. "OH HAHAHAHA HAHAHAHA HAHAHA Oh I got you guy's good." the dragon said laughing at their expressions which then turn to confused expressions.

"So even in death I still got it man I'm good." the dragon chuckled out. Of course the group still couldn't speak as they were still in shock which didn't bother the dragon "My name is Zirconis but people called me the Jade Dragon back in my day." Zirconis said proudly introducing himself to the group of teens and cats. "You know I'm honestly impressed. You actually managed to conjure my soul like this, but then again I can smell the work of Lady Grandeeney Queen of the Sky. *Sigh* I will never get over what a babe she is." Zirconis sighed longingly as he remembered the beautiful Sky Queen.

"Oi that's Wendy's mom you're hitting on." Sting said to the dragon. "Well sue me for falling in love. Besides I'm dead so me speaking like this doesn't hurt as I'm just complimenting her beauty and power as a dragon." Zirconis said. "Ohhh." Sting said. "Out of all the bones here we just had to get the crazy one." Gray said with a sigh. "Oi I'm not that bad. In fact I make a great conversationalist ya'know." Zirconis said.

"So can you tell us what happened here?" Rogue asked him. "Hmph at least somebody has manners probably installed into you by Lord Skiadrum." Zirconis said. "Wait how'd you know I was raised by Skiadrum?" Rogue asked. "Oh please even in death my nose works just as great as it did when I was alive. I know the blond guy was raised by Weisslogia pinkie here was raised by Igneel-sama, the girl that summoned me happens to to have been the one to summon my spirit which is an ability only Lady Grandeeney can do so she was raised by her. And the guy that looks like a metal head is Metalicana's boy if the piercings on his face mean anything." Zirconis said as he pointed to each of them while saying their draconian parent's names.

"Wow he's good." Sting said. "Thank you. Thank you hold your applause." Zirconis said doing a bow to them before he laughed. "Hey are you going to tell us what happened to all these dragon's or not?" Happy asked the dragon. "Well I guess since I'm still here I can do that." Zirconis said with a shrug of his shoulders. "Hmmm let's see it must have been well over four centuries ago since everything happened sooo I guess I'l start there." Zirconis said.

"Actually that wouldn't be that bad so you can start there." Lector told Zirconis. "Do you really wish to know, because some of the things I say may have you wondering if they're true or not?" Zirconis asked the group. "Well we wouldn't have summoned you otherwise. But please can you tell us just what exactly caused this all to happen?" Rogue asked the Jade Dragon.

Zirconis was honestly surprised they wanted to know how things had come to be so he would indulge them. This would serve as his repentance. "Very well then. Dragon kind once ruled over every corner of the globe, soared through the heavens, and swam the great oceans without a care in the world. Everything in the world belonged to dragonkind. This included humans as well." Zirconis said with a small chuckle. "If I remember your race was plentiful and an excellent source of protein. But there were several dragon's who felt that our way's were unjust." Zirconis said.

"Heh what fool's. Our king Igneel-sama and that wise ass Belserion soon spread the idea of a world where we co-existed with you humans. Don't get me wrong Igneel was our king, and let us fly about freely with only three laws to abide by, and we followed them to the letter or we faced his wrath for ignoring them, and trust me he could raze entire continents to the ground and grind them into rubble. The sole exception to these law's were the newborn hatchlings as they didn't know any better and had just seen their first breath of life." Zirconis said.

"What happened if you invoked Igneel's wrath?" Sting asked. "Heh I remember once a he had been so enraged he took on a horde of thirty thousand rogue dragon's and came out on top with only a couple scars." Zirconis explained. "W-what seriously that's impossible!" Sting said, "Yeah Igneel may be powerful, but no dragon even Igneel could take on that many dragon's and hope to live to see another day." Pantherlily exclaimed.

"Anyways of course with such a crazy idea in mind some actually agreed with them. And there were those who opposed the mere thought of it." Zirconis said to them. "It wasn't long before a civil war broke out. I myself fought against the dragon's on humanity's side and it was a mistake on my part." Zirconis admitted. "Heh! So that means you're against human's?" Sting asked the dragon. "I'm not exactly fond of humankind... unless they have been properly cooked to a medium rare of course." Zirconis said jokingly to them.

Natsu gagged a little "Didn't your parents ever tell you not to talk with your food?" he asked the jade dragon. Zirconis just yells at the dragon slayer "HEY Show some respect for the dead you brat!" in a comedic yell. "Anyway's you were starting to tell us about this civil war of your's" Carla said getting the dragon's attention. "Hmmm both sides were fairly evenly matched. The fighting got so brutal that entire continents were left barren and scarred in the aftermath of some fight's. It became that fierce." Zirconis said. "That is until finally the dragon's supporting coexistence came up with a plan that unknowingly spelled doom for us all." Zirconis said.

"It was our King Igneel teaching a human a magic that gave rise to what would come to be known as Dragon Slaying Magic. And with this new power in hand mankind soon joined in the war fighting against us." Zirconis said. They were shocked. They had all thought that Natsu was the only person to have been taught by the Dragon King, and apparently they had been wrong... Just who was it that Igneel trained before Natsu...

"So the first dragon slayer's were some kind of ancient warrior's or something?" Happy asked Zirconis. "Yes... And the dragon slayer's immeasurable power quickly turned the tide of the war." Zirconis said to them. "We had been so overwhelmed that victory was certain for the dragon's on the other side... but no one predicted the travesty that would come to pass." Zirconis said gaining curious expressions from them.

"The dragon slayer's became so powerful that they eventually turned on the dragon's that had given them their magic that had allowed for them to be dragon slayer's in the first place." the dragon said as their eye's widened at the information. "It was a massacre... There was one man whose power was so terrible that he bathed the countryside in the blood of my kin." Zirconis said seriously.

"Although his human name is long forgotten his draconian name that was given to him by Lord Igneel was wrote down in the history books." Zirconis said. "Even saying it now still scares me. This man slayed countless dragon's and soaked in their blood." the dragon continued. "He used his powers so often that his skin ended up turning into scales. His teeth had sharpened into fang's. And in the end he stopped being a human altogether." Zirconis said as they started to shake. Lucy looked at the dragon in a bit of fear as she spoke "Are you saying that he turned into a dragon?" she asked him as the dragon nodded.

"He wasn't the only one as there were countless others that went through similar changes as well, but the Dragon King himself killed most of them with the exception of that coward who fled before any real damage could have been done to our people. But still.. that is the fate that awaits for all who practice Dragon Slaying Magic." Zirconis said as he then motioned for them to look at the surrounding skeleton's.

"All the bones you see here belong to the victim of that monster including my own body. And despite his human origins he ended up like a second king to us dragon's. And the war he gave rise to became known as... The Dragon King's Festival... his draconian name... was Acnologia." Zirconis said as their eye's widened. Acnologia was the same dragon that attacked them on Tenrou Island.

"Once a human now a dragon cloaked in the wings of darkness." Zirconis said. Lucy was whimpering now "A-Acnologia that's the dragon that attacked us on Tenrou Island. None of us put a scratch on him until Igneel arrived and tore his arm off." she said. "Are you saying that Acnologia was once a human!" Gray demanded. "Hey most of my race now rot's in the ground thanks to that twerp Acnologia." Zirconis retorted as his spirit began to fade away.

"All of this happened in the past. My time is up and I've done what I was asked to. Farewell human's... I hope your kind can come to good terms with us dragon's and be friends like we once were when dragon's had first made the Magna Carta." Zirconis said before his spirit vanished leaving them in darkness. "Um did anyone catch the reason he left us like that so suddenly?" Gray asked. "Sorry but he passed on... he's gone." Wendy said to them.

"Well there is only one thing I would like to know." Natsu said before he turned around. "Does this mean we're gonna turn into dragon's too?" he yelled. Gajeel started to yell back "How should I know - he was interrupted by Wendy "But I don't wanna transform into a lizard." she cried out. When they had calmed down Gray spoke up "We need to tell- he went to say but Gajeel spoke up quickly interrupting Gray's speech.

"No we can't. Think about it. That dragon said that Igneel trained someone other than Salamander. Who this guy is I don't know but I have a feeling if we ask he's going to ask us where we got this knowledge. We can't tell the others about this yet especially Naruto." the Iron Dragon Slayer said. "Gajeel's right there is no telling what he'll do." Rogue said in agreement. "It'd be nothing except give you your answers." a voice called out causing them all to jump in shock.

They all turned around and saw it was Naruto. "W-what are you doing here?" Natsu asked. "I wanted to talk strategy about the survival test tomorrow, but I couldn't find you at the lodge. So I tracked your smell to down here. My nose is ten times better than a slayers so it wasn't all that hard to find you." Naruto said. "Well can you answer my question?' Wendy asked standing up and brushing herself off.

"I said I would didn't I." he said. "Who did you teach before Natsu?" Wendy asked. "It's best you get comfortable because I have a long explanation." Naruto said sitting down while they copied the blond man. "Well are you gonna tell us or not?" Sting asked. "I guess I should start at when I met him..." Naruto said with a sigh. "Indra Uchiha was my friend Sasuke's son and I felt it as my duty as his uncle to bring him up in his heritage." Naruto said.

"What do you mean by that?" Natsu asked his dad. "Indra is the human son of my friend Paarthurnax. His human name however Is Sasuke Uchiha, but you know of him as Sasuke Sarutobi." Naruto said as their eye's widened. "Wait you mean to say that that Sasuke guy you fought today is a dragon?" Sting exclaimed. "Yep both him and Gaara both are dragon's. In fact I have known them since I was young." Naruto said.

"How old are you?" Rogue asked Naruto. "Ooh that's a uh that's going to be a hard one." Naruto said. "No it's not age is just a number so you can't be that old." Gray said. "Well considering I'm over ten thousand years old I'd call that a big number." Naruto said as all of them gawked. "WHAT!" they exclaimed. "Yep I was one of the first humans to be granted the ability to transform into a dragon." Naruto told them.

"So how'd you become a dragon?" Lucy asked him calmly. "I don't remember... the years have gone by for so long that they clutter into one flow that it get's hard to remember anything over the six thousand year mark." Naruto told them. "That's understandable... but still just who exactly was this Indra to you?" Rogue asked. "He was what I considered to be a nephew. Sasuke had just become a father, and didn't know anything about raising a child as Indra's mother died in childbirth. I helped raise Indra alongside Sasuke and when word of an upcoming war reached me I decided to teach Indra some things that he could use to watch himself." Naruto said.

"What happened?" Gajeel asked. "The war broke out and soon Belserion came forward with the idea to train humans like I was training Indra. I agreed at the time as it was a good idea... but what I didn't expect was for the people we trained to go insane... especially indra." Naruto said looking down with a solemn look on his face. "WHat happened to Indra?" Happy asked. "He soon got the idea in his mind that dragon's shouldn't deserve to live and he began to slaughter them on his own. What we didn't expect was for him to kill so many of the dragon's on both sides... and then transform." Naruto said as their eye's widened.

"He didn't care about which dragon he killed because in his new mindset all dragons were evil and needed to die. I tried my best to set his mind back on the path it once went, but by then it was to late... he became the one thing I never expected for him to become... a reaper." Naruto said with a sigh. "Soon after Indra transformed the other dragon slayers followed suit and followed in Indra's footsteps and began to kill the dragon's just to kill them before they transformed themselves. I myself killed most of them but I could never find Indra to put him down." Naruto said.

"I searched for twenty years for him, but never spotted him." Naruto said running his hand through his hair. "What happened next?" Carla asked him. "I along with my most trusted allies which just so happened to be your parents Metalicana, Skiadrum, Weisslogia, and Grandeeney came together and formed a plan." Naruto said. "What kind of plan?" Natsu asked. "We would train dragon slayers loyal to humanity... our newest hope." Naruto said.

"But didn't that plan backfire with Indra and the other slayers?" Lector asked. "No we met up with a woman by the name of Anna Heartfilia... Lucy's ancestor and built a gate that would send us to the future and we would kill Acnologia when my soul was healed." Naruto said. "What do you mean when you say 'My soul was healed' exactly?" Wendy asked him. "Well to put it lightly... I'm half dead." Naruto said. "What impossible. I mean if you were half dead then you wouldn't be able to walk around right now." Gajeel said with the others agreeing with him.

"Wrong... when Indra became a dragon he reaped half of my soul from my body leaving me in a weakened state. I don't know why he did it to me alone, but he did. Maybe it was because I was the most powerful dragon at the time or maybe it was something else but he did. This was what caused him to transform into a dragon." Naruto said. "Wait but Zirconis said that those whose practised Dragon Slayer Magic would turn either way." Sting said.

"Yes that is true, but Indra become the one dragon I was always equal in power with besides his father." Naruto said. "Who did he become?" Pantherlily ask. "Acnologia... that was who he become... that was why I left you when you were little... why we all left... so I could hunt Acnologia and they could be with you while I continued the search." Naruto said much to their confusion and shock.

"What do you mean stay with us... last I checked they aren't here with us." Rogue said. "Wrong again... they sealed themselves inside their greatest hopes... you." Naruto said. This made their eye's widen. "W-what they sealed themselves inside of us... but I remember killing Weisslogia." Sting said. "Yeah same with Skiadrum." Rogue said in agreement. "They altered your memories so they could give you the feel of having killed a dragon so they could finish your upbringing as dragon slayers... something I was against, but I allowed for them to do it." Naruto said.

"So what about me do I have a Igneel inside me too or are you just standing there while I may turn into a dragon in the future?" Natsu asked. "Yep... you have half my current soul sealed inside you... I always plan ahead when it comes to delicate things." Naruto said while Natsu sighed in relief. "Ok that aside... you trained the Black Dragon of the Apocalypse why?" Lector asked.

"He was family and I wanted to leave a legacy behind in the human world. I didn't expect for him to become Acnologia I just wanted him to stay alive." Naruto said. "So you trained him so he could protect himself... ok that's understandable." Sting said while the other's thought about it before nodding in agreement. "Ok now let's back up a bit here." Sting said motioning with his hands as if he were rewinding something.

"Why did you build the gate to the future... surely you could have killed Acnologia four hundred years ago." Carla said. "Not really... Ethernano levels were thirty times lower back then than what they are right now. It was so I could absorb the Ethernano faster and heal my soul and the slayers could be trained. And even then we had to find suitable candidates for us to train." Naruto said.

"Candidates... are you saying..." Wendy began but the other slayer finished, "We didn't find you on our own?" the four male slayers asked. Naruto shook his head. "No... we needed to find five orphan children who had high magic levels in their body we could train, and out of the six thousand children we met and looked through you five were the most probable candidates. We had your memories wiped a bit and I don't remember what we removed as it was small things you wouldn't need to remember anyways." Naruto said.

"So all this was just some plan so you could kill Acnologia?" Sting asked him. "So we were nothing more than pawns for you to use so you could come here and kill a dark person?" Gajeel asked seething in barely controlled rage. "Wrong again... we chose five direct descendants of ours to train and let you live normal lives..." Naruto said stopping their thoughts. "You mean... we are related to you guys?" Wendy asked.

"Yes and no. You're our descendant's but you share no blood ties as our blood diluted over the ten thousand years. So in reality you aren't even related to us except by name." Naruto said getting some nods. "Wait does this mean we were born in the past?" Rogue asked. "Yep. When we had perfected the plan we had Anna bring you to us and we wiped your memories the night before you met us and we 'landed' in front of each of you and you all know the rest of how we know one another." Naruto said. "Ok I think I understand now." Happy said.

"Yes I do too. You trained them and came to the future, but how did you get this gateway to the future to work?" Lector asked. "We tried everything to get that machine to work, but in the end we met up with the one person whose power was so dark he modified the gate." Naruto said. "Wait don't tell me... You planned this alongside Zeref too?" Natsu said with wide eyes. Naruto nodded "Yes... at the time he was still sane so he was easy to talk to and with that he modified the gate to accept Celestial Spirit Magic as well as the magic of a dragon." Naruto told them. "So what happened next?" Lucy asked.

"A few years before we finished your training Zeref went insane and started to create his demons. There was one demon I could never defeat... E.N.D... his most powerful." Naruto said as their eye's widened. "Wait he made a demon that not even you could beat that's impossible." Gajeel said. "It's not that I could beat him... it's because I could never kill him." Naruto said. "Anyways... we waited for an eclipse and used the gate to get to the future... Anna who had become the most powerful Celestial Spirit did it for us." he told them.

"We all followed Anna's plan to open the gate to send us to the future where Ethernano was higher than ever before... we didn't have a plan for when we'd stop... we just went." Naruto said. "We waited until we felt the pull of time on our bodies... and then the doors opened and there we were, the seventh of July on X seven seventy-seven." he told them. "You were all asleep on our backs when we went through the gates that day where we then did the ritual to seal ourselves inside you." he told them. "You all thought that it was the day we dragon's abandoned you... but truth is you had just woken up." Naruto told the slayers.

"Natsu... Gajeel... Wendy... Sting... and Rogue... that is the truth of everything that happened and I don't have any regrets on why the things that happened did." Naruto said. "Ok straying off the path here a little, but who made Natsu's scarf I mean we know he says that you gave him the thing, but I'm curious as to who made it can you tell us that?" Gray asked. "Oh his scarf." Naruto said looking at Natsu's scarf before he gave a small smile.

"They were made from my scales." Naruto said earning a confused look from the group. "What do you mean your scales... are they you know... red?" Natsu asked holding his scarf in his hands. "Normally yes, but when the scales of a dragon are removed and the pigmentation fades they can be touched by humans. The one who knitted your scarf was actually Anna, Lucy's ancestor... although I'm sure she's faded to the back of your memories by now. In fact if you put the two next to each other you could even say they could be twins." Naruto said with a chuckle.

"Did she look that much like me?" Lucy asked. "Lucy if I didn't know any better I would say you were Anna reborn." Naruto told her standing up. "Now I have told you everything you need to know s-Naruto was interrupted by Rogue "Wait!" Rogue called out. "Yeah Rogue?" Naruto asked. "When will our parents unseal themselves?" he asked. "I don't know... all I can say is they will unseal themselves when the time is right." Naruto said. Accepting the answer the group of teens stood up and dusted their clothes off and they headed back to their lodging for the rest of a night. After all they still had a competition to win and get Number One once more.

"LIKE I SAID! WHO CARES ABOUT THAT!" Natsu roared in outrage. "I'M GOING TO GET THEM OUT RIGHT NOW!" the dragon slayer cried out loudly as he was tied up to the wooden column of the bar they were staying at. "Shut up Natsu." Naruto said as he shook his head before knocking his son across his head, nearly knocking him out. "We're talking about the entire Empire here. You already caused enough problems with them lately." Naruto said as he sighed and turned his head to look at Mavis "What do you think First Master?" he asked the spirit.

Last night, after discovering the truth about Eclipse Plan, Lucy and Yukino were captured by the imperial army and imprisoned on false charges of treason. Now the only way for them to get the two back were to win the Grand Magic Games. He didn't know why they wanted to go back and kill Zeref, but even he knew that if you went back and killed somebody then all of history could be corrupted in doing so. Hell with him and the five dragon slayers being in the future they were already changing some form of history. But if they were to succeed then he along with the others would be pulled back to the past... and Acnologia would win.

From he gathered from Sting and Rogue they needed the Twelve keys and Celestial Spirit, as well as a very talented celestial mage like Lucy and Yukino to open the gate that enabled people to travel through time when the sun and moon intersect during a Lunar Eclipse. He had designed that gate personally alongside Zeref and the other dragons that had come to the future... but he destroyed the gate when he and the others come through when the eclipse was over... so how did they have one now? And why were they so keen on using it to go back and slay Zeref?

His theories about The Eclipse Plan were confirmed by Wendy when she told them about the conversation with one of the Knights of Mercurius Castle. It seemed the gate was set to open on July 7, allowing some individuals to travel back four hundred years in time where they would kill Zeref before he could attain his immortality. That was a good plan to destroy someone like Zeref, but unfortunately for them four hundred years ago was the time when the Dragon King Festival was still going strong as it was at its peak, and there was a possibility that the gate was going to unleash more than ten thousand dragons from the past unto the current world, starting another Dragon King Festival that would most likely destroy it in the process.

Naruto didn't like the fact they wanted to go back in time and kill Zeref as he was probably one of the most sane people there was. His plan for Natsu to kill him was a brilliant one and Naruto's plan to kill Acnologia was along the same lines. But even when weak Indra was stronger than any royal knight or celestial mage. Naruto had shown him true power when a little girl had been mauled by a dragon... and he knew that was what Indra had wanted from him... his power... He was the only dragon to have had what indra called the reapers claw used on him, and Naruto swore that he wouldn't allow for it to happen again.

Back four centuries ago he was considered a god in the form of a dragon as he had never been beaten... hell he even heard Zirconis hit on Grandeeney before he told them of his true strength. Well former strength. Either way he wouldn't allow for it to happen... never. "Alright that's enough." Naruto said shutting up Natsu's yelling as he had gotten annoyed. "Thanks Naruto." Sting said gratefully while rubbing his temples.

"Are we going to go get her?" Natsu asked hopefully. "No... we can worry about getting Lucy later... right now we need to focus... we need to win their freedom or else we're doomed." Naruto said. "So how are we going to do this?" Gajeel asked him. "Alright you really want to know?" he asked them. They all nodded their heads. "Alright then here's what we're going to do-

July 6th: Grand Magic Tournament Final Day

"It's finally here!" Chapati cried out as fireworks exploded on the sky "The festival that gets the blood of every mage pumping, the final day of the Grand Magic Games Tournament! Whether it be tears or smiles… we'll have our winning guild decided today." announced Chapati loudly as everyone stood up from their seat and all cheered out in excitement "Brought to you by me, Chapati and.. explained by Yajima, and finally our very own today's special guest the official Mascot of the grand magic tournament, Mato-kun!" Chapati yelled while the crowd cheered loudly.

"Hello" Yazima nodded his head with a small smile. "Hello Pumpkin." Mato greeted the crowd with his trademark catchphrase and smile.v"Is it really alright for you to be a judge Mato-kun?" Chapati asked him. "Oh it's fine pumpkin! Everybody, do your best!" replied the Pumpkin cheerfully "And here we have it, The entrance of the teams!" announced Chapati as the entrances of all six teams was slowly opened.

First was Quarto Bitches, despite their current position, the team still got quite an applause from the crowd "Currently in 6th place, will they make a comeback? The hunting hounds now dubbed as little dogs Quatro Puppy!" Chapati announced while Mato snickered. "Followed by Blue Pegasus!" Led by the always weirdo Ichiya, Blue Pegasus' team got Jenny to replace Nichiya place in the team and while the shortest man was the leader, every other team would know that it was Jenny who they should watch out the most.

"Lamia Scale!" The guild with the Wizard Saint Jura made their entrance, with Lyon at the leader of the Team. "Mermaid Heel!" Kagura wasn't the strongest among the strongest mage participated in the Grand Magic Game this year, but she was a force to be reckoned with considering that she had never gotten serious over the past few years. Behind her was Milianna and their female teammate. Even though the chance for them to win was none existed, the girls still wanted to make a difference.

"And currently in the second place...will they just fall from their throne? Or will they reclaim the title of the strongest?!" Chapati announced and the entire stadium went wild "Fairy Tail!" led by Naruto, and followed by Sting, Rogue, Gajeel and Juvia, team Fairy Tail made their entrance in the warm welcome by the crowd, completely different from the first day. "Juvia?" Lyon asked in surprise, blushing a little at the appearance of his crush. Meanwhile beside him, Chelia pouted in annoyance. "Really?" Kagura scoffed at the puppy love.

"And currently the current 1st place! The first time competing guild that has amazingly rose through the rank at an exponential rate since the first event! " Announced Chapati as five figures came into view, Team Sabertooth was led by Sasuke as he was followed by Gaara and Minerva "SABERTOOTH!" yelled Chapati as everyone cheered loudly. "Fairy Tail seems to replace all those that are weak with the strong." said Minerva calmly while looking at their most dangerous threats. "Consider yourselves lucky then, we will only have to worry about one enemy." Gajeel said as Sting nodded his head.

"No matter their the same members, I have them all saved in my memory" said Rufus smirking as he looked at Naruto showing he had one or more of his own abilities under his belt. As Fairy Tail cheered out for their team, Mavis turned to Makarov and said softly. "You've thought this through, Makarov." Mavis said. "In the end, this was the only option." Makarov nodded his head. "If we win, we might be able to get Lucy and Yukino back legally, so we need our strongest. With Naruto out there and the team he works well with, to ensure our victory." Makarov then closed his eyes, "But… we cannot solely rely on that, so we make our plan cover all possibilities." he said.

"Now that everyone's focused on the tournament, it's a good opportunity for us. We too, will support our team like usual." Mavis nodded her head. "And behind that, we'll have another team, Natsu, Laxia and Wendy… moving to rescue Lucy and Yukino." she said as she made a small smile. "It's all up to them now." she said. As the other teams started discussing their plans among each other, Chapati began announcing the battlefield as well as the rule of the Grand Magic Games final day.

"The battlefield is the entire town of Crocus! Every guild is already spread out and on standby, as they wander the streets, if they meet a member of another guild, they'll have no choice but to engage in a fight!" explained Chapati. "When the opponent loses consciousness or deemed unable to battle, the winning guild gets one point added. Furthermore each guild will meet to appoint one of their members as the leader. This is kept secret from the other guilds, if the leader is defeated the guild will gain five points. The maximum amount of points you can get from this game is 45 so all guilds have a chance at winning." Chapati announced and the crowd cheered.

"Alright, are we all clear?" Naruto asked as he glanced at the others. "In order to get Lucy and Yukino back, losing is not our option." They all nodded their head at his words. "It would be nice if Natsu can get her out safely." Juvia said. "Of course that would be the best option." Sting said, and then shook his head, "but don't forget that Mercurius has their own magic guards, and only the strongest are selected." he said.

"But even so, we still have another reason to win here, don't we?" Gajeel asked with a smirk. "For those in the Guild, who we've allowed to suffer for the past seven years…" Juvia nodded her head. "Alright then," Naruto smiled and tightened the forehead protector around his forehead "It's time to dance." he said. "Who will be the ones to claim the glory of the top in magic? The Grand Magic Games Tournament..." Chapati cried as the gong was struck "Starts Now!" he cried out.

"Alright you all know what needs to be done so let's not fool around and get busy." Naruto said to the group. "Right." they chorused. "Remember Gajeel you have Minerva and Kagura so don't be afraid to show some true metalwork." Naruto said as the iron slayer nodded. "Juvia you have Lyon and Chelia so be quick and don't give in." Naruto said as he nodded. "Sting and Rogue you're both going to be doing a bit of tag teaming from the shadows so don't be afraid to do a bit of dirty fighting." Naruto said and they nodded. "Everyone is mine." Naruto said as he looked at the rest of them.

There was a bang as the match started. The entire Sabertooth guild split up, since each of them was very confident in their ability. Lamia Scale had Tobi and Yuka with Lyon and Chelia teamed up with each other in a pair and headed to different directions. Meanwhile their strongest member, Jura would go alone and soon he took out the mage of Quarto Bitches.

Blue Pegasus also split up, but the trimen would go with each other while Ichiya and Jenny would go alone. Kagura was quickly engaged in the battle with Toby and Yuka and she took them without much of a problem. The rest of the members of her team soon engaged in battles with various mages across Crocus. The points were changing rapidly, and Team Fairy Tail still had yet to move, which confused everyone.

Like it or not, Naruto had to admit that Mavis was a better tactician than him, but luckily she agreed to have this team formed as they had the most diverse abilities under their belts, so he decided to follow her words and stayed put for now. Then, right at the moment Rufus decided to attack Fairy Tail Team "Naruto..." Mavis called out in his mind as she stood on her feet "Do it!" she ordered.

"Alright then," Naruto heard her words and lowered himself down as the other members of his team got into battle mode. "I will take out the strongest mages first, all four of you stick to the plan, got it?" he said. "Right." all four of them nodded their heads, heading to different directions and Naruto disappeared in a flash of blue fire without words. "Spread out, accordingly! Move to your designated point!" Mavis started giving order while the other Fairy Tail's members stared at her in shock "At this point, there is a seventy seven percent probability that Rufus will strike, so…" she said.

And just like how she expected, Rufus launched five shooting-star projections into the sky and each headed to a member of Team Fairy Tail. However, Gajeel, Juvia, Sting and Rogue all dodged them easily and the projection that aimed at Naruto struck the ground harmlessly, showing that Naruto wasn't even there to begin with which made Rufus growl in frustration at not striking them.

"Juvia will now proceeded Northwest and come into contact with the enemy." Mavis said as Juvia stood facing against Jenny Realight, who was already in her Machina Soul form. "So this is a stroke of luck... I get to fight someone that Mira envy's." Juvia said as she drew her head back. "Kaiōryū no Hoko (Sea Dragon King's Roar)" Juvia called out as she released the largest tidal wave of magic from her mouth which easily overcame Jenny, but she flew up to dodge it. "Impressive Juvia... But not enough." she cried out.

"At this rate, Juvia and Jenny will keep each other company for a while." Mavis said as the two then engaged in a battle of raw strength, creating shockwaves that blew away many houses around them. "However, considering their power, no mage weaker than Jura, Kagura and Minerva would try to interfere this fight. Meanwhile…" "Sorry boys!" Gajeel said as he smirked and attacked the trimen with a barrage of Iron Sand. He soon stopped Hibiki before he could get away and stopped him in his place.

"There's always someone in Fairy Tail whose calculations exceed that even of my Archive?!"Hibiki cried as he fell down to the ground. "No shit Sherlock." Gajeel said as he smirked slyly before walking away. "Gajeel will come in contact with the opponents of Blue Pegasus, one of them will definitely try to flee into the fountain plaza." Mavis said as she nodded her head calmly. "From then on, he moves to point eighty four. Juvia will stay as support whilst scouting for enemies, Naruto to point F-5 and there should be enemy activities in that vicinity." Mavis said.

There, Gajeel encountered Kagura, who was holding her sword up with a small smile on her face. "Shall we? Gajeel Redfox?" Kagura asked as she gripped her blade. "Let's dance little girl." Gajeel said transforming his arm into sword before appearing behind her. "I-I remember now..." Makarov said with sweat pouring down from his forehead, while the screen was showing Ichiya being defeated by Jura, who merely gave him a hand chop to the back of his head, getting five-points for his team.

"The first's nickname… with that extraordinary strategic mind, the first has complied victories was known as… Fairy Strategic, Mavis Vermillion." he said. "From now on, however, the battle will become a lot more difficult." Mavis said. "So… what are we going to do about Jura?" Erza asked. "Did you consider that?" she asked their first Master. A small smile appeared on Mavis' lips as she looked at the screen that was showing Jura's face. "Jura's strong yes…" Mavis shook her head.

"But we have someone way more stronger than that." she said with a smile on her face. Suddenly Naruto Uzumaki of Fairy Tail stopped himself in front of Jura, making the whole crowd cheered out at the confrontation between two of the most strongest mages of The Grand Magic Games. "Yo Jura what's up bud." Naruto said as he waved his hand at Jura. "I should have expected something like this." Jura said as he nodded his head with a smile. "Hold it right there, Fairy." Orga, The God Slayer of Sabertooth appeared and cried out, with black electricity cracking on his body. "I'd like to see what a serious Jura is capable of." he said as he pointed at Jura and completely ignored Naruto.

"How rude of you, God Slayer." Naruto smirked and took a step to the left "Okay then…" he smirked slyly and almost mysteriously. "Will you take my frontal assault head on?" Orga asked before extending both arms before himself, his open palms facing and the fingers pointed towards Jura. Sparks of black lightning were then generated between their arms, growing larger and larger, and gradually extending to the surrounding area around them. "Raijin no Kaden Ryūshi Hō (Lightning God's Charged Particle Cannon)" Orga called out. With his arms completely clad in black lightning, the lightning god slayer fired a massive, concentrated beam of the aforementioned black lightning at Orga.

However, before the beam could connect with Jura, the Wizard Saint dodged the spell as it flew at him, vaporizing a building behind Jura. In an instant, Jura appeared in front of Orga, and with hands covered in magic, he punched Orga in the forehead. He continued with the momentum until he smashed Orga's head into the ground, debris flying into the air. "I watched your fight on the first day God Slayer, and I decided that I had to end this quickly." Jura said as he Stood straight up. Everyone inside th Domus Flau was in shock and amazement.

However, Jura's eyes widened when he finally realized something and beside him Naruto stood with a wide grin on his face, his arms crossed on his chest. On the scoreboard, one more point was added into Fairy Tail's total score. "Impossible!" Makarov cried out in shock. "No…it's possible." Mavis said as she smiled "Very possible." she hummed happily. "You…" Jura turned his head to Naruto, who had brought out a tri-prong kunai and put his index finger into the ring, spinning it around casually "What did you do Naruto?" Jura asked his friend.

"Do you really think that it took me that long to find, and get to you Jura?" Naruto asked. "It took me less than a single second to locate every single one of you within this city and give them a mark, and it'll take few seconds for me to get to each of them around the city, to set up my own battlefield... and win." Naruto said as he made a neck-cutting movement with his kunai across his neck. "If I want, I can end this entire battle in less than five seconds, using the same technique and speed I just used to take out Orga without you or him knowing anything about it." he told the Wizard Saint.

Every single person, save for Mavis, in the stadium dropped their mouth in shock after hearing this, especially the mages of Fairy Tail. Even if they knew that Naruto had a rather sick sense of humor when it came to training or fighting, they all doubted he was joking or lying when he said he could take all of them out in less than five seconds. "Then why didn't you do it?" Jura asked, trying to be calm as he looked at Naruto warily.

Yes they may have been friends, but still Naruto was always like water... one minute he was a clam surface, and the next he was an unpredictable storm... just like his name. "Well, unfortunately this is only a backup plan in case I'm the last of the Fairies standing." Naruto said as he looked up. "Also, I don't feel like doing it now. This is, after all a place for youngsters to train and test themselves against each other, to show how much they have grown and how much they are going to push themselves in battles.

People these days are care more about rank and status than anything, so they have forgotten the true purpose of events like this." Naruto said ans then flipped the kunai up and dropped it down to his palm, grabbing it in his hand. "So, as long as there is still a fairy beside me standing and proving themselves, you won't have to worry about losing in a blink of an eye." he told Jura.

"I see…" Jura nodded his head "Those are some wise words for a man like you, Naruto." Jura told the blond with a smile. "You have no idea Jura." Naruto said and shook his head before hardening his eyes. "So… shall we talk, or shall we fight?" Naruto asked and immediately shot forward with his arm outstretched, thrusting his kunai to the front. Jura immediately clapped his hand together and summoned an earth shield to block his pointy weapon, but Naruto suddenly took it back and pushed his hand on the surface and twisted his body around and up, backflipping on the air and kicked Jura across his head.

But Jura was in full concentration, and he quickly raised his hand to block Naruto's kick. Though, it was still enough to make the ground under his feet crack. Jura then stomped his foot down and summoned large rock formation from the ground, pushing Naruto into the air and outstretched his arm to prepare the next attack. "Like I said," Jura's blood turned cold when he heard Naruto's voice from behind him. "I set up my own battlefield and you Jura, are nothing more than a 'mark' for me." and he flicked Jura's head, sending him through his own rock formation and across the street before he could regain his balance.

"Juvia-chan will keep Jenny busy, while they are even Juvia-chan indeed has more experiences with her Water form so she will definitely go out with the win. Kagura and Gajeel are having fun with their sword fight until Minerva decides to interfere, but it wasn't like our Ironman doesn't have a secret weapon up his sleeve. Sting easily defeated Rufus and is now heading to fight Lyon and Chelia with Rogue." Naruto said as he looked at Jura with a small smirk. "Today... is the day people like me are no longer need. The young shall continue to grow stronger than ever, and lead this world into its next era." he said sagely.

Soft smiles made it to the faces of Fairy Tail's mages when his kind words reached them, warming their heart and giving them more strength into their fighting spirit. It showed just how much he cared for them. However, it wasn't just Fairy Tail, but it seemed every single mage that was fighting as well as watching the final day of the Grand Magic Game could hear his words very clearly.

"It's time!" Gajeel pushed himself onto his feet, body covered in bruises from the battle with Minerva and Kagura. A powerful aura of magic flared powerfully around him, so powerful that his aura blew away the ground he was standing on itself "SECOND ORIGIN: RELEASE!" he roared and the force of it shocked Minerva, as she took a few steps back warily. "Tetsuryū no Jigoku Yoroi (Iron Dragon's Hell Armor)" Gajeel called out as steel covered his body.

Gajeel's body is covered in a thick black armor with spikes. Gajeel's hair becomes styled in very prominent spikes pointing outwards in every direction, with his right eye being covered by it and a devilish shadow obscuring the upper part of his face. "Let's finish this." Gajeel cackles. Meanwhile Naruto and Jura were hashing it out and destroying block after block of the city limits as they continued to fight one another.

As Jura summoned his most powerful defensive spell, Ganzan, taking the shape of a human clad in an armor that completed with an helmet and with stone protrusions jutting out with a frowning look and bright lights visible in the holes acting as its eyes, Naruto pushed his foot onto the ground and charged forward "The only reason for us old folks to fight is to guide the young down the right path, to make them stronger and protect them from the one moment that can be their end so they can shape their own era and destiny, to make it better than the hellhole we're living in." he roared.

"You're very strong, Jenny." Juvia said as she used both of her hands to block the beam that Jenny was firing continuously at then pushed the beam away and balled her hand into fists "But you're also not the only one who has those feelings of protecting those close to you. SECOND ORIGIN: RELEASE!" and a deep aura came from her body and covered a large area in draconian power. "Dragonforce Activate" Juvia called out as her power rose higher.

When this state is activated, her body becomes much more akin to an actual Sea Dragon's, with her whole body becoming covered in an aura of deep blue water colored magic and with thick dark blue intricate scale-like patterns appearing to cover the outer edges of her face, underneath and around her eyes, extending down from the side of her neck and onto the rest of her body. These are shown to be more and more uniform as they get farther from the central portion of her body, which instead bear several scattered, distinct scales, elongated and placed diagonally.

"A guardian will always do his job." Mavis smiled softly as Naruto dodged Jura's iron rock fish with ease, completely shattered it to pieces with a golden sphere within his palm and kept charging forward towards Jura. "Sting," Rogue said as he breathed heavily, looking at his opponents, Lyon and Chelia for a moment before putting his hand on Sting's shoulder. The White Dragon Slayer mage smiled softly at him and held his hand behind him just like Rogue. "Their weakness is their teamwork," Rogue said confidently as he held his behind him while a black orb formed while Sting had a White orb.

"If it's us, we can combine our power to gain even more." Rogue said. "We'll defeat them with our combined power!" Rogue declared, gaze forward. "Together..." Sting said as their orbs shrunk down. "Together..." Rogue agreed. Then the White Dragon Slayer and Shadow Dragon Slayer combined their magic together for a more powerful and destructive attack. Before they released a large amount of shadows and white light from their fists towards the duo with a roar that sounded like a dragon.

"Be not afraid, young ones…" the first master of Fairy said gently as she witnessed the next generation of Fairy Tail launched their finishing blow to their opponents "Never falter… march forward… and the path will reveal itself… fear not, because your friend will always be there to protect you and guide you…" she said as she watched Naruto covered his right arm in pure energy and punched Jura's defensive statue, destroying it completely before delivering a hard blow into Jura's gut, taking him out of the battle... and with that, Team Fairy Tail reclaimed their number one position.

"You guys look like you have gone through a war." Naruto said as he regrouped with the other members of his team, whose bodies were covered in bruises, cuts and injuries of all kinds. "And you did good Juvia-chan I'm proud of you." he told his lover with a smile. He then grabbed her and wrapped an arm around her causing Sting to shout "Hah I knew you two were involved just wait until I tell Natsu." before he began to cackle in laughter. "Thank you Naruto-kun.." The blue haired water mage cooed as she gripped his hand tightly and refused to let go. "Your welcome Juvia-chan." He told her.

Just before they could continue their discussion the mark of Sabertooth appeared on the sky, created by a certain redheaded shapeshifter of said guild. "Almost forgot about him." Naruto said and placed his hands on Sting and Rogue's shoulders "Oi you two." He called out for Gajeel and Juvia "Hold these two's hands, I will take you guys to Gaara." he said. Grabbing their friends hand they vanished.

They appeared in front of Gaara which wasn't much of a surprise as he had been expecting them as Naruto had planned this. "Yo, Gaara waiting for us?" Naruto asked as he looked at his friend. He let go of Sting and Rogue's shoulders before taking a seat on the fountain behind them "You guys handle him, alright?" he said while they all shook their heads at the blonds antics. Did he already forget that his friend was just like him or something?

"Yeah yeah whatever." Gajeel said. Juvia nodded her head and stepped forward to prove herself to her lover. "Damn… you guys have seen better days." Gaara stated calmly. "Quit masturbating, you wanted us, now you got us…" Gajeel said through gritted teeth. "We'll do this one on one… pick whoever who want." Sting said confidently. "Because no matter what we won't give up." Rogue said. Juvia nodded in agreement and took a step forward.

"I'm not going to fight you guy's... don't get the wrong idea... it's just that with your hearts and bonds you've already won... you win because I admit defeat." Gaara said with a small smile. "Yeah that and if we hit Naruto's new girl he'd have both our asses." Sasuke said stepping out of the shadows. "Yeah that too." Naruto said from where he sat. "Like I said you guys win." Gaara said with a smile. "AND THERE YOU HAVE IT! FAIRY TAIL IS THE WINNER OF THIS YEARS GRAND MAGIC GAMES!" Chapati announced and fireworks erupted above as Fairy Tail cried and cheered at their win, the roar of the crowd deafening.

Naruto moved the fallen roof out of the way and stepped into the hall where Gajeel, Minerva and Kagura had their fight. He soon found the mistress of Sabertooth though, lying on the ground with her clothes tattered and torn to shreds and tears streaming down her cheeks, crying silently at her guild's defeat. Naruto took out a kunai and silently approached her, thinking about the best ways to break this young woman for what she did to Lucy. Because death would be the least punishment Minerva should expect… one less soul wouldn't be too much of a problem to this world, especially when it was going to end pretty soon.

Naruto reached his hand out, aiming for the back of her neck… But his fingers curved back at the last moment. What was he thinking anyway? What would Natsu say if he were to kill someone in cold blood... hell what would Juvia, Karin or Temari think? Instead he spoke gently "Hey, you okay there?" Naruto asked as he lowered himself down behind her and touched her shoulder. Minerva immediately used her hands to wipe away her tears, and spoke to him hatefully.

"Come to laugh at me, did you?" she asked. "Nope, I might be a sadistic bastard when it comes to fighting..." Naruto said as he chuckled. "But I'm still pretty much human." he told her. "I don't need your pity, Uzumaki." Minerva growled as she pushed herself up to her feet and knees, breathing heavily as she tried to do so."Here let me help you." Naruto said as he grabbed her arm and pulled her up to her feet, making Minerva widen her eyes in surprise before pushing him away.

"Woah woah, that's not how you treat someone that is trying to help you." he told her. "I said I don't need your help." Minerva growled. "Someday, I will kill you and wipe that smug grin off your face." she said as she turned around and walked away. "Do anything you want Minerva, it's actually not my place to tell you what you should do. But I will make sure to be there when you're strong enough to kill me." Naruto said with a small smile before stating calmly. "However, no matter what you are going to do or chose to do, do not chose to stray out of the path of a human to gain power. Being weak is nothing you should be ashamed about." he told her.

"What do you know about being weak, huh?!" Minerva turned around and snapped at him "You and all of those crazy powers of yours… someone like you would never understand…" she growled. "I understand the feeling of being weak perfectly Minerva." Naruto said as he shook his head, making Minerva widen her eyes in surprise. "Long before I gained this power, I was very weak, so weak that I couldn't stop my best friend from becoming the monster with power he had always dreamed, only to torture himself in grief and the need to find redemption afterward. I might no longer care for what happens this world, but as long as I can save a single soul from becoming like my friend, I will…" he told her.

"Like… how you did to Kagura?" Minerva asked quietly as she dropped her head. "Yeah, just like that." Naruto said as he walked forward and placed a hand on her head, making Minerva feel a surge of warmth spread through her body and heal all of her wounds. "If there is something I'm reminded of by Fairy Tail, it's strength always come from the people around you. You have a family there, use your feelings for them to grow stronger." he told her as he took his hand back and smiled at her. "They hate me now." she said.

"Oh I'm sure you'll be fine. Hell Gaara and Sasuke don't give a damn so who cares." Naruto told her. "My father does." she replied. "Well screw him. You're not a bad person, Minerva, just a girl who was raised in a harsh environment by a douchebag for a father." he told her with a shrug. "How…" she said quietly. "With how your father was, it's very easy for me to figure out how come you are the way you are." Naruto chuckled.

"I see…" Minerva lowered her head before saying, "Thank you." she told the blond. "Nah don't mention it, just doing a few more good, final jobs before leaving." Naruto said with a tired sigh, making Minerva look at him strangely, feeling more depth in his words than that ."Anyways, take care." Naruto patted Minerva on her shoulder before turning around and take his leave, leaving Minerva alone thinking about his words herself. "Wait for me kids." Naruto said as he suddenly sped up and headed to Mercurius Castle. "I'm coming…" he said quietly. Yep, just a few more good, final jobs before leaving… and forever disappear from their lives.

"Do you seriously need to follow me like this?" Naruto asked blankly as he made his way into Mercurius Castle, with Mirajane followed shortly behind him, with the demon Satan's demonic wings grew from her back so she could keep up with his speed. "Who knows, maybe my strength is going to be useful to you." Mira winked at him and sped up a little so she could fly side by side with him. How he could run so fast, maybe just as fast as Jet while he was using his magic to its maximum capability, she didn't know but clearly that was some inhuman ability there.

Naruto looked at Mira for a few seconds before saying "Try to keep up." and increased his running speed tenfold, making Mira fall back behind but she still managed to keep up behind him in the end. "Over there." Mira suddenly cried out and pointed her hand to the lone, and very familiar figure of a certain silver haired celestial mage who was struggling between a group of mage guards. Even without her keys, which she gave to Lucy a few days ago and being overwhelmed in number, Yukino was handling herself rather well with her hand to hand combat ability.

"Yukino!" Mira cried out and quickly changed into her Satan Soul form and joined the battle. "Naruto-sama!" Yukino stated in shock "Mirajane-sama!" Mira brought her hands together and blasted a large group of guards away with a blast of dark magic, sending them across the room and away from Yukino. "Yukino, where are Natsu and the others?" Naruto asked as he kicked a few guards away with enough force to shatter their armors as he stood protectively in front of Yukino.

"In there," Yukino pointed "I got separated from them when the Executioners of the Princess attacked us." Yukino told him. "I see…" Naruto said and nodded his head before turning to look at Mira. "Can I leave this place and Yukino to you?" he asked the white haired girl. "You know me Naruto." Mira smiled at Naruto, the demonic appearance of her Satan form made it quite seductive but he had Juvia now. "Leave this place to me and go be our our friend back." she said. "Be careful Naruto-sama." Yukino told him and Naruto nodded his head before tearing through the lines of Knights to get further into the castle with ease as he threw them around like they were twigs.

"Lucy! Get out of here!" Natsu screamed as he stood protectively between Lucy and the Future Rogue, who claimed that Lucy was the one who caused the world in seven years to fall into the reign of Acnologia. "Laxia, Loke, get her out of here!" he ordered as he grit his teeth and cried out to his two comrades. "Alright I will leave this place to you then, Natsu..." Laxia said and nodded her head and lowered her magical energy down.

"I won't… at least, not until I killed this son of bitch." Natsu growled angrily and raised his power even further. Future Rogue merely glanced at him. "B-But" Lucy stuttered. She... just saw herself... die. No one should have to see themselves die... should they... "Let's leave this to Natsu! You're the one that's being targeted… You must leave at once!" Loke said sternly and grabbed her wrist and began to pull on her.

"A-alright! " she stuttered as she nodded her head and let the Celestial spirit pulled her away from the battlefield, with Laxia and Wendy and the cats followed shortly after them, leaving Natsu and Rogue stand facing against each other. "You aren't getting away!" Rogue yelled and formed a pitch-black tornado beneath him as he began to fly after her. But before he could go anywhere after Lucy, Natsu appeared and delivered a powerful punch under his jaw that sent him flying in the opposite direction. "Natsu Dragneel!" he growled in anger, as he was unaffected by Natsu's attack.

After taking another glance at the deceased Lucy, and then at the present version that was getting smaller by the second, the son if Igneel began to wipe away the tears he didn't know he was shedding for the lost of the girl he considered his best friend, even if it was her future-self. A dark shadow from beneath him sped up to him and glided from the ground to the walls, "I expected you'd stick your nose inside of my business. But since you'll be obliterated by the dragons anyway… history won't mind if I take some things into my own hand." he said as he let out a dark laugh from his shadow form as it circled behind Natsu

"Were you always such a asshole?" Natsu asked through grit teeth as Rogue shot out from the shadow and lung at him. "Time has a way of changing people!" Rogue shouted and shot another attack at Natsu. "Die, Natsu Dragneel." Rogue yelled while Natsu blocked the attack with his arms and shielded himself, leaving a few scratches and blood marks on his arms. "You took something away from me right before my eyes." Natsu growled as his rage slowly turned into flames that engulfed his body.

"Your way of doing things. Is PATHETIC!" Natsu roared at Rogue. "We'll protect the future, our way….Mōdo Raienryū (Lightning Fire Dragon Mode)!" he called out and charged at Rogue and gave him a powerful punch that was covered in dragon flame and cracked with electricity. The attack managed to knock the man fourteen feet across the ground, but it wasn't enough to scratch him, let alone taking him down.

"So… This is the power you kept in your back pocket seven years ago?" he said as he smirked. "What are you talking about... I haven't fought you in my life." Natsu said. "It seems that in this timeline I joined your guild as a teen instead of Sabertooth when I was a kid... oh well not like it means anything to me." Future Rogue said with a shrug. "Modo Hakureiryū (White Shadow Dragon Mode)" Future Rogue called out, and a dragon aura suddenly flared around his body, as half of it then became cloaked in shadows, while his the other half remains normal in appearance. His hair also became a whole lot spikier, and the bang stood up, revealed his destroyed right eyes.

"Both the light and shadow bend to my every whim…" Rogue said darkly as he shot pass Natsu and left a deep cut on his hip, making the fire dragon slayer cry out in pain at the sudden attack that was even faster than his eyes could follow "Hakueiryū no Ashiginu(White Shadow Dragon's Rough Silk)" and blinding white and dark shadow beams came and invaded Natsu's body, piercing through his flesh and heavily damaging his body, sending him to the ground.

"The… White… Shadow… Was…" he gasped, slowly falling to the ground. "Yes, it was Sting's power... Until I killed him…" Rogue said as he outstretched his arms, looking down at Natsu like he was looking at a mere insects "But that won't happen for quite some time in this timeline" Future Rogue told him. "Were… you always… a heartless son of a bitch…?" Natsu asked through gritted teeth, as he tried to push himself up.

"Of course." Rogue nodded his head, "This heartless bitch is going to take your life away as well." he said as a smug grin plastered his face before taking a deep breath, deciding to take Natsu out with this attack "Hakueiryū no…" Future Rogue called out.

However, before he could do anything, Naruto suddenly appeared above him with his eyes void of any emotion, his fist brought back in a punch with he then launched it down on Rogue's head. However, the White Shadow Dragon Slayer managed to dodge it, making Naruto's fist go past him harmlessly and slammed down to the ground, which then destroyed that part and created a shockwave that knocked him back.

"Naruto Uzumaki..." Future Rogue smirked as he looked at the immortal blond, who turned his head to glare coldly at him with golden eye's. "The one I was expecting..." in a blink of an eye, Naruto was already in front of Rogue with his fist cocked back for another punch and his other hand readied for another attack as well. Rogue, however was no longer the man he was seven years ago and had become a lot stronger, so he was able to see Naruto's movement very clearly and turned his body into shadow to dodge Naruto's first punch, blocking his kunai with one hand and aimed his other hand at the blond heart, smirking in victory.

However, he didn't expect Naruto to disappear in a flash of yellow only to appear behind him and slammed his fist onto his back, with such force that he slammed future Rogue down to the ground, making him cry out in pain and coughed up blood. "The mark I set up seven years ago is still here." Naruto said before jumping into the air to dodge the light and shadow beams that shot out from the ground and soon he was forced back by the overwhelming number of rough silks that were being shot at him.

"You okay there son?" Naruto asked, but when he got no reply the blond turned his head around and saw that Natsu had already passed out because of blood lost "Grrr..." Naruto growled out as he turned back at the Future Rogue. "Seven long years and yet, your power is still something to be reckoned with Naruto Uzumaki." Future Rogue grinned as he stood up. "For someone who claimed to stay away from the living world in my time, you sure know how to get into trouble." he told the blond. "You're from the future, aren't you?" Naruto asked as he glanced at his left and saw a dead Lucy lying on the ground.

"Yes, from the future where the dragons have conquered the entire world," Rogue nodded his head "And you, on the other hand, disappeared and refused to fight, let your friends and even the woman you loved was killed in the claws of dragons." Naruto remained silent after hearing that "What a coward!" Future Rogue reprimanded him. "You said it like you knew a lot about me." Naruto stated calmly "Why are you here?" he asked the man.

"It doesn't matter, since you won't participate in the upcoming Dragon King Festival, I believe I could erase you from this timeline." Rogue said as his White Shadow Dragon Mode activated once again. "And since you're not very necessary to the future anyway." the mans said and he once again prepared his breath attack. "Flash forward" A voice called out. However, he was stopped once again when numerous of teal orbs appeared on the air and surrounded Rogue from every direction before launching down with extremely high speed, leaving heavily damages to the surrounding area.

Before any damage was done to him, the dark mage formed into a shadow and scattered. "I'm sorry but who are you again?" Naruto asked as the black haired woman that had unlocked all of the teens' Second Origin appeared. "I'm Ultear. I'm with Jellal..." Ultear came into the scene with her adopted daughter, Meredy after her attack and nodded her head to Naruto before looking for Natsu. The time mage found him lying on the ground in destroyed clothes, badly injured "Natsu! Pull yourself together! Meredy! We need to apply first aid immediately." She told the pink haired girl after kneeling down next to him.

"On it!" the independent mage responded, and pulled out her first aid box... from her breasts. What was it with women and putting things in between their tits? Was it just because what they put their was easy to reach or was there some other motive for them to do that. Ultear looked to where Natsu was staring and found a blond haired corpse lying in rubble. "No, it can't be!" she gasped before turning around to look at Natsu, who was being pulled into shadow. "This is bad, he's being enveloped by the shadows!" she said in shock and tried to pull him out.

"I got him!" Naruto said and grabbed Natsu by his scarf, before yanking him out of the shadow and put him down 'as gently as' he could down to the ground before looking at Ultear. "How is the situation out there?" he asked the time mage. "It's bad, the Eclipse Gate has been opened." she said as she shook her head. "Dragons from four hundred years ago are coming through the portal." Immediately after Ultear said that, they heard a loud roar and a series of explosion, probably came from a dragon's breath attack.

"I see…" Naruto nodded his head and stood up, turning around to walk away. "Take care of my boy, make sure that he can be out there as soon as possible." he told her. "Where are you going?" Ultear asked. "To prove that the future has nothing to do with my decision now." Naruto said as his bangs shadowed his eyes before disappearing in a vortex of flame. "He really is strange." Meredy said with a giggle. "Yeah... but then again... he's our only hope." Ultear said.

An hour before:

All the mages that had participated in the Grand Magic Games had gathered in the center of Crocus to hear what their king had to say. "Thank you all for coming on such short notice." the king said seriously. "I hate to spoil such good spirits on a day like this... but I'm afraid that the heart of Fiore will soon be in the claws of a dragon horde." the king said as they all gasped in shock at what he had said.

"But I thought Igneel and Acnologia were the only ones left..." Lyon said. "Last time we fought a dragon we lost seven years of our lives." Sting said. "Yeah but that was a special case." Lisanna said to the White Dragon Slayer. "Yeah but still..." Lector said quietly before he trailed off. "How are we supposed to take on an entire horde of dragons?" Cana asked. The king cleared his throat once again to get their attention.

"I know it's unprecedented but as we speak a large scale counter offense is being prepared." the king said. "The Eclipse Cannon." the king said loudly. When Sasuke and Gaara heard Eclipse their eye's widened. "Eclipse?" the mages asked confused. Sasuke looked at Gaara before speaking "You don't think he means that Eclipse do you?" Sasuke asked the redhead. "It's possible, but if he is then how is it possible for them to have it?" Gaara asked.

"Yeah I remember destroying it the day after Igneel and the other's come out... but still how do they have one?" Sasuke asked quietly. "I don't know... but either way we need to go all out if we have no choice but to fight against dragon's from the past." Gaara said quietly. "And to think I was going to actually get a day off." Sasuke grumbled out. "It doesn't matter... we need to find Naruto and fast." Gaara said and they left quietly leaving the king to continue his explanation for the counter offense to fight against the dragon's that were going to attack.

When he had finished he bowed "So I beg of you all... please... don't let our home fall into chaos." he said. Then to his utter joy they all began to cheer loudly. "WILD!" Quatro Puppy's yelled out. "We're in." Cana said hefting a barrel of beer over her shoulder. "You can count on us." Orga said. "Oh yeah." Blue Pegasus said. "We won't be beaten by mere reptiles." Gray said. "We're in." Mermaid Heel said as one.

"Yeah this kingdom has always been good to us wizards your highness." Sting said. "Which means it's our duty to protect it from threats." Rogue said in agreement. Toma was weeping tears of joy at their kindness "T-thank y-you a-all." he blubbered. "Alright time for some more rampaging." Gajeel said cracking his knuckles. "We're up against dragon's." Laxia said. "It's a perfect opportunity for us Dragon Slayers to shine." Juvia said with a smile on her face.

"Would you look at it Nichiya all of the guilds are working together for a common goal." Ichiya said. "It's such a wonderful parfume." Nichiya said with a smile on his face. "Dragons fighting against us pegasi it's such a photo op." Jenny said with a grin as she leaned in Hibiki. "Let's get some action." Ren said. Kagura groaned in pain which was noticed by Milliana "Kagura-chan you need to sit this one out." the cat-girl said.

"I can't. Besides we need all the help if we are to fight off a horde of dragon's." Kagura said. "YEAH LET"S SHOW THESE REPTILES OUR WILD POWER! THERE AIN'T NO DRAGON THAT'S GONNA STOP US! LET'S GET WILD!" Quatro Puppy's yelled out as a group. "I suppose I can stomach working with you." Lyon told Gray. "Well that's if you can keep up." Gray replied. "A war against dragons... and we have one of our own... I don't like those odds." Jura said gaining some people's attention.

"What do you mean?" Yuka asked him. "If you don't recall Naruto has the ability to transform into one. That means we have a dragon on our side, and yet we have to face a horde of thousands of dragons." Jura said. Their eye's widened "THAT'S RIGHT I FORGOT ABOUT THAT SHAPESHIFTER GUY!" Toby exclaimed. "Don't worry I'm sure Naruto can pull through." Chelia said with a smile on her face. "I'LL SPIN THEM ALL JUST LET ME AT'EM." Ooba Babasaama said as she started to spin.

"T-thank you." Toma said again with heavy tears in his eye's. "Your majesty..." Erza said with a small smile on her face. "I mean it..." Toma said as his voice gained a little pitch. "Thank you... pumpkin." he said in a very familiar voice that stopped all the cheering as they all gained wide eyes at hearing that voice. "Pumpkin..." Cana said in a shocked voice. "I know the Parfume of that voice." Ichiya said. "Hey isn't that..." Sting began to say but he couldn't as he was in shock. Toma's eye's shot open before he cleared his throat "THE FATE OF THE WORLD LIES IN YOUR HANDS!" Toma shouted which made them cheer loudly once again.

Now

The roars of dragons tore the sky apart, the vibrations echoing amongst the buildings that remained standing. The structures quivered before collapsing as the sound shuddered around their corners, distorting the pitch and length into something far more terrifying than the original. Bright flickering flames scorched the edifices of the city, their serpentine path unaffected by the immutable stone, all melted and burned in the face of the dragon's flames and their power.

Dragon after Dragon… there was no end to this nightmare. Princess Hisui was crying, and her father stood looking at the open gate with his eyes widened in horror, terrified at the disaster they had brought to their country. The guards, Knight and mage of the strongest Guilds around Fiore could barely move an inch of their body at the sight of the powerful dragons, let alone fight against them like how the King asked them to.

More than twenty dozen dragons had been set into the present world, and more and more dragons were waiting at the other side for their turn to come, drew toward the gate because of the a surplus amount of Ethernano. However, Lucy ran as fast as she could to the pedestal, hoping that she could close the gate in time. However, with a mighty roar from the flaming dragon that just walked through the gate, she was blown back several feet but Wendy quickly jumped in to stop her.

"Lucy hurry!" Wendy cried as she tried to keep her eyes safe from the unimaginable heat. "Yeah..." was all the blonde celestial mage could say at the moment as she pushed herself onto her feet again. She ran towards the pedestal again, and this time she was able reach it and grabbed the handle with both hands, pulling it as hard as she could while using the power of a celestial mage. As more and more dragons kept showing up, Crocus was now nothing more than a warzone for it to play, and soon they all fell into control of a single man, who stood on top of the building with a sly smirk on his face.

"The power of a single Celestial Mage's strength isn't enough?!" Arcadious asked in shock as Lucy struggled to get on her feet again. "Don't forget about me!" a voice called out to them. They all turned their head around and saw Yukino, followed by Mira of Fairy Tail ran toward them. "Lucy-sama! Please take out your golden keys!" Yukino cried as she ran to Lucy. "Combined with mine, we'll use all twelve to seal the gate!" she said to the blond.

"We're using the celestial spirit's?" Lucy asked in surprise before removing the twelve golden keys from the ring and threw it into the air "Alright, let's do this Yukino!" Lucy said. The zodiac keys then floated into the air and formed into a circle around their body and begin to glow a beautiful golden light. Yukino and Lucy grabbed each other hands and kneeled down with their forehead leaned against each other, closing their eyes and concentrated all of their magic into the twelve keys and began chanting.

"Oh Celestial Spirits of the twelve Golden Paths,

Lend me the power to seal this evil!

Open!

Twelve Gates of the Zodiac!"

From the glowing light Loke the Lion to Aquarius the Water Bearer, each Zodiac Celestial Spirit appeared around them as their body bathed in the light of Celestial Magic. "Close the eclipse please. I'm counting on you." Lucy said softly as she threw her head back. No words were spoken between them, but almost stimulatingly they jumped into the air and sped off to the Eclipse Gate in blinding flash lights, with six spirits on each side of the of the gate they started pushing, pumping all of their celestial magic into the gate and tried their hardest to close it.

However, before they could fully close it a massive dragon with white and gold scales, horns on its snout and two set of bat like wings, bigger than any dragons that had come through the gate unleashed a mighty roar that was so strong that it blasted the gate open wide again, making enough space for it to fly through. "Hagane..." Future Rogue said in amazement as the powerful dragon flew into the sky and unleashed another mighty roar, that was strong enough to blast away a large area of Crocus and knocked everyone inside down "The former Apocalypse Dragon before Acnologia claimed the position with his absence... such power..." Future Rogue said as a wide smirk appeared on his face. "Perfect..." he said and shot into the air.

"It's still not closing..." Loke said as he grit his teeth while he tried to push as hard as he could, but there were two massive dragons were standing at the gate with their body directly blocking them, stopping the twelve celestial spirits from closing it while more and more dragon's ran through the gate. "C'mon we can do this!" Aquarius roared she tried to push harder, however, much to everyone's dismay the dragons that were stopping it was still refusing to move as they grounded their feet so they couldn't be moved and sent back to the past where they belonged.

"Is this... the end..." Lucy muttered as she looked at the door hopelessly, as yet another dragon was making it way through it. "Don't give up hope." they suddenly heard a voice, as someone suddenly ran pass them and charged at the incoming dragon, holding a massive, golden sphere that was spinning rapidly in his hand, giving off a loud screeching sound "Me, Sasuke, and Gaara are still here!" he yelled out as he threw the disk at another dragon that was making it's way through the gate where it exploded in a large sphere of wind killing the dragon. "NARUTO-SAMA!" Yukino cried out in happiness as the blond slammed the energy sphere into the dragon, letting the technique detonate, producing a powerful vortex of wind in the area that completely swallowed the dragon.

Naruto raised his hand up and pointed it at the dragon's and vortex "Shinra Tensei (Almighty Push)" he called out releasing a powerful burst of gravity that pushed the vortex forward, launching it through the gate and took the other two dragons with it as well."Do it! Do it now!" Naruto cried out loudly to the Zodiac Spirits, who all nodded their head and pushed the gate close. "It closed... finally." Lucy and Yukino smiled as they all breathed out in relief and collapsed against each other, while Wendy and Happy cheered out for them. "Look!" The guards cheered "They did it!" they all cheered. "It's much too early to celebrate!" Arcadious cried out, interrupting their short moment of happiness "How many of them made it through already?" Arcadios asked one of the men.

"There are t-two-hundred and n-ninety eight of them sir." A soldier replied with sweat pouring down his face. They looked around and sweated nervously at the sight of all the dragons. "Lucy Heartfilia... Yukino, you two just had to stick your nose where it didn't belong!" Future Rogue said as he approached them with a small smirk on his face "But even so.. three-hundred, will suffice... truth to be told... trying to control ten thousand of them, including Hagane the Almighty Cataclysm is simply a nightmare for anyone, even me." he told them with a dark grin marring his face.

"What did you..." Lucy started to say but trailed off. "Rogue-sama?" Yukino asked, clearly confused by his appearance. "He's the one..." Hisui said. "He told me about the future..." Hisui said to Arcadios. "He's the man from the future who deceived you, Princess?!" Arcadious said stepping in front of her and drew his sword. "T-this was your goal from the very beginning..." Lucy gritted her teeth with anger. Rogue, however ignored her and turned to look at Naruto.

"And you, Naruto Uzumaki... I thought you didn't care..." Rogue said with his lips curved up a little "The future you was long gone at this moment and yet... you stand there like you're about to fight for them." he said. "Well, screw my future-self then." Naruto said blankly as he raised his fist. "What I do now is my decision, not even fate or the so called Creator can manipulate me." He said as he glared at Rogue.

"So be it then, it's not like you can do anything to stop this." Rogue closed his eyes before saying, "Listen up my ignorant, and very foolish subjects..." as Future Rogue raised his hands and the dragons that made it out of the door crowded around him, and Hagane, the biggest most powerful of all stood on the Mercurius Castle and spread it wings, releasing a mighty roar that shook the entire city to it's very roots.

Naruto stood his ground and glared at the black and golden dragon "You're going to be a huge pain in the ass, aren't you Hagane?" he asked quietly. Hagane was, by far as one of the strongest dragons in the history, known to be the dragon of dragons... a Primordial... and the first Dragon of Apocalypse and the only dragon that could fight both him and Sasuke when they were in their dragon form on equal ground by himself... he was truly a dragon that you didn't fight against and survive.

It was at this time Sasuke and Gaara landed next to him "Naruto." Sasuke called out to the blond. "Yeah I see them." Naruto said looking at the dragon's. "It seems that he managed to get Hagane under his thumb as well." Gaara said looking at the white and gold dragon of destruction. "And if I am seeing this right he has Atlas as well." Naruto said as he looked at his first adoptive son with narrowed eyes.

"How do you plan on getting him out from under Rogue's control?" Gaara asked. "Same way I did four-hundred years ago when he was under his influence. At first I didn't understand why the Rogue from the future looked so familiar... but now I remember... he came back twice and took Atlas to the future along with a large number of dragon's." NAruto said. "I remember it now. Wait a second... wasn't that the same year Karin- Gaara went to say but Naruto stopped him as he started to yell "WE AGREED NEVER TO MENTION THAT AGAIN!" at the redhead gaining a raised eyebrow from some of the guys there.

"From this moment forward... the human species shall be extinct... because now begins... the Era of Dragons." He then gazed at the dragon's calmly "Ten of you find all the mages in the town, and eliminate them." he ordered the dragon's. To the surprise of everyone there, sans Naruto, Sasuke and Gaara, they obeyed him. "The dragons are doing as he ordered?!" Carla exclaimed as ten dragons in the group split up to find their prey.

"He said something about control just now...could he be-" Pantherlily widened his eyes in surprise. "The secret art of dominating and controlling dragons... Dragon Tamer Magic." Future Rogue gleamed as he hopped on one of the dragons, the first one that walked through the door and the second largest dragon just after the Dragon King itself... Motherglare. "What does he want?!" Mira growled. "What could he possible gain from doing all of this..." Yukino questioned.

"Nothing while I'm still here." Naruto growled and shot up into the air cratering the ground only to land on top of a dragon known as Ashdod. Across the city, all the mage guilds were being attacked by Dragon's and soon, one of the dragons under Future Rogue's spell found his first meal, the mages from the Fairy Tail Guild. "It's here!" Bisca said

"A dragon!" Macao said in awe.

"Its body's... made of green flames?!" Alzack said.

"That's a dragon?" Warren said.

"Brace yourselves!" Makarov roared out as he got into full battle mode.

"My name is Kronos the All Devouring." The dragon introduced himself. "You shall now experience...the flames of oblivion." Opening his mouth, he unleashed a powerful breath attack that sent the mages tumbling. All around, the guilds teamed up to fight off their own dragons but even if they attacked all out, they couldn't land a single mark on their strong bodies. "That's it! Go and run rampant!" Future Rogue crowed as he rode on the first dragon, watching the carnage from the sky.

"Ingrain it into their very fiber what the wrath of a dragon truly is!" Then suddenly, his eyes widened when he heard a loud, booming sound as a large dragon with its head completely blown apart fell down from the sky, dead with Naruto standing on one knee on its neck. "Naruto-kun..." Wendy exclaimed in shock. "H-he killed a dragon..." Hisui stuttered in bewilderment. "You... You killed a dragon impossible." Rogue exclaimed in pure shock. Suddenly he looked down and saw the silhouette of a single person, standing on top of the highest building while glaring hatefully at him, was none other than the Salamander of Fairy Tail himself.

"You've finally shown yourself, Natsu Dragneel." he said to himself. "Natsu..." Naruto said with a small tone as energy flared around his body. "Yeah dad?" Natsu asked. "Find Sting and send him to fight Future Rogue... and help him." Naruto said as he looked at Sasuke and Gaara. "Alright guys let's show these brats what a true dragon can do." Naruto said as Sasuke and Gaara flared their power causing harsh winds to flow off their bodies.

Crossing his fingers Naruto, Sasuke, and Gaara conjured up hundreds of clones. "Alright spread the power of Dragon Slayer Magic to the guilds... and hurry." Naruto ordered the army of clones who left to do what they were ordered to do by Naruto as fast as they could. "I get it you plan to make everyone in battle a dragon Slayer." Pantherlily said shocked Naruto could do something like that. "It's not permanent... it's only a temporary power they will be able to use... when the battle is over then the power will fade." Naruto told the large Pantherlily. "Well let's begin." Sasuke said as his body began to grow shocking everyone as scales appeared.

When he finished he was surprisingly large in size as he was bigger than most of the dragon's there. The upper part of his head, back, upper portion of his tail, arms, and talons as well as his underbelly and jaw, which is filled with very sharp teeth, are white and smooth, with his abdominals in particular being the most muscular. Unlike most dragons, rather than having claws, has extended digits and a smooth, dark patagium, making his anatomy and method of flight more akin to a bat's than an actual dragon's.

Additionally, there are spikes running down from the spine and onto his tail, which in itself ends in a rippled, almost torn fashion. He also has some rather large spikes protruding from back of the neck. It seems he has small teeth compared to his body size, and although small they can shred the hardest materials. He also has thick coral-like scales, and tail fins. He was now Paarthurnax the Dragon Overlord. "Alright I'll go next." Gaara said as his sand gathered around him and began to turn to stone scales as his body continued to grow in size.

To put it quite plainly, Ancalagon is made of rock. The entirety of his back is covered in large, jagged stones. His underbelly, on the other hand, is not, but is rather rough in appearance. The stones on his face are arranged in a linear fashion around his eyes, with his chin jutting out; his wings are also covered in stone. Ancalagon lacks claws, and his feet are flat and are instead covered, much like the rest of his body, in stone.

Unlike most Dragons, Ancalagon also lacks fangs, and instead has flat, rather blunt, teeth. His stone-covered tail is scaled like a snake and is as long as his body ends in a club-like fashion. In addition, the he also lacks a nose, but surprisingly sports extremely large wings; quite proportionate to his already-large body mass. Ancalagon's scales are a sandy-brown color, with black markings all over his face, body, and tail. He has a jagged, concave mouth, and the sclerae of his eyes are black, with yellow irises and pupils that each takes the shape of a black four-pointed star with four black dots around it. (Think Shukaku but as a dragon)

Gaara was now his true self... Ancalagon the Earth Dragon Lord. "My turn." Naruto said as his power flared to even greater heights. Suddenly a gigantic Dragon whose bodily majority is covered with dark, red scales appeared in the middle of the arena shocking everyone with this transformation. Igneel's lower body, specifically his stomach, the inner portions of his long tail, and legs, are beige in color.

Igneel also sports very sharp canine teeth, and has claws with long, sharp, red nails. Igneel's large bony wings resemble a bat's, with rippled tips... he was now Igneel the Fire Dragon King... King of the Dragon's. The three dragon's cried out and unleashed a powerful roar that drew all the attention of Hagane and the other dragons that were still waiting for Rogue's order, as well as the mages that were fighting against the dragons in the city. "Is that..." Gray gasped in shock at the sight of the gigantic dragon's. "Igneel." Erza nodded her head with a smile, feeling hope return to her.

"But who are the other two?" Juvia asked as she looked at the two dragon lords. "It doesn't matter right now... what matters is destroying the dragon's with the power Naruto gave us." Erza said as she activated her newfound powers. "MOON DRAGON'S DRIVE" Erza called out as she drew in the power of the full moon which sent out a shockwave of energy which made a few people stumble back at her power.

"Can't let a babe like you out do me now." Baccus said as he clapped his hands together "SUN DRAGON'S DRIVE" Bacchus yelled out as his body was covered in flames similar to Naruto's Fire Dragon King Mode. This resulted in a similar shockwave of power that cratered the ground. "I must say that that look suit you better Bacchus." Erza said as she looked at Bacchus' burning form. "Well what do you expect I'm as wild as the sun." he replied with a chuckle.

"Now that's what I call showing off." Lyon said. "Here's what a real dragon slayer looks like." he told them as he clapped his hands together. "FROST DRAGON'S DRAGONFORCE ACTIVATE" Lyon yelled out. With this state is activated, Lyon's body becomes much more akin to an actual Frost Dragon's, with his whole body becoming covered in an aura of cold frost even thicker than that provided by Frost Drive.

He also has a thick dark blue intricate scale-like patterns appearing to cover the outer edges of his face, underneath and around his eyes, extending down from the side of his neck and onto the rest of his body. These are shown to be more and more uniform as they get farther from the central portion of his body, which instead bear several scattered, distinct scales, elongated and placed diagonally.

"Now who's showing off." Gray said as he activated his own Dragonforce. "Well I wouldn't exactly call it showing off per se." Lyon said to his friend. "HEY LOOK AT ME I'M A DRAGON SLAYER NOW!" Toby said as he activated his Poison Dragon Slayer Drive. "I say that look actually suits you Toby." Yuka said looking at the dog-man. "But then again my Dragon SLayer Dragonforce is probably better." he told him "STEEL DRAGONS DRAGONFORCE ACTIVATE!" he called out activating a dragonforce similar to Gajeel's own. "I'll say but that ain't got nothin on me." Orga said landing next to them with black and gold Lightning flowing off his body.

"If anything my Dragonforce is the greatest. I'm surprised I can use my God Slayer Magic in tandem with this Lightning Dragon's Dragonforce." he said looking at his body. "Wow that is a surprise." Lyon told the Lightning Dragon God Slayer. "Well let's not stand around looking at these powers. Here comes a dragon." Erza said as a dark blue dragon landed in front of them. "Let's get him." Orga yelled as the group of temporary Dragon Slayers charged the dragon.

Naruto's body finally stopped growing until he was now Igneel the Dragon King. People seeing him turn into a dragon were speechless. "H-he's able to turn into a actual dragon?!" a guard exclaimed in shock. "N-no way." Arcadios said in awe. "Dear god a war between dragons could destroy Magnolia. And Igneel is one of the strongest dragons ever born." Mira said as she looked from the red dragon to the dragon horde. "We might just win this." Happy said happily. "I-it's Igneel-sama." a dragon stuttered as he saw the Dragon King. "Shit if he's here then Paarthurnax or Ancalagon won't be far behind." another said.

"Listen up Dragon slayers and try to get it through those thick skulls of yours..." Igneel said gaining all the real and temporary dragon slayers attention. "Dragon's have several weaknesses. The first is at the base of the neck, if you manage to break through the scales punch through the muscle and hit a main artery and they will bleed out. The second is the weaker scales right behind their wings. This is due to the fact that these are evolved for mobility. Cut these scales off and do the same and they will die." Igneel told them and took to the skies.

"The next weakness is the elemental weakness. If you manage to find the elemental weakness then you have the advantage." Paarthurnax said to them. "Go for the belly, neck, mouth or any other soft spot you can find as that will lead to your victory. Stay as a group and don't split up as that will only tire you out. By hunting them as a pack you have the number advantage. This is your moment. You guys were born to do this." Paarthurnax said as he took to the skies behind Igneel.

"Slay those dragons, that is what your magic is meant to be used for... Good luck Dragon Hunter's. Give them hell." Ancalagon told them following soon after. "ALRIGHT! YOU HEARD THEM!" Sting cried out as he slammed his fist into Motherglare's body, causing a huge explosion and the dragon howled out in pain "LET'S DO THIS! IT'S DRAGON HUNTING TIME AND I FEEL LIKE GETTING A NEW DRAGON SCALE WALLET!" Natsu said as he slammed his fists down, wounding the dragon with another explosion.

Enter Fairy Tail Ost performed by Jonathan Young feat. Ahren Gray: Strike Back(1)

Igneel, Paarthurnax, and Ancalagon were flying as a group and dodging the dragon's that were attacking them. "Guy's I'm going after Atlas and I can't do that with these brats behind us constantly firing Breath Attacks at me. Can you guy's hold them off until I release the illusion on him?" he asked his friends. "Leave it to us." Ancalagon replied as the dragon lords turned back and charged the group of dragon's.

Igneel turned and flew at his adoptive son who was attacking a group of the temporary dragon slayers. "Atlas stop this now." Igneel said as he crashed into his son. "Never you infidel. I am Atlas Flame born from the flames of hell. Son of Igneel you dare to defy me?" Atlas roared at his father. "I am Igneel brat now I hate to do this again, but I have no choice." Igneel said and he pounced on Atlas pinning him under his feet.

Opening his mouth Igneel began to eat the flames from his son's body while Atlas was enraged "You dare eat the flames from my body your dead." Atlas roared as he released a Breath Attack at his father. "I won't stop until I free you from this man's control... I promise son." Igneel told him as he continued to eat away at Atlas Flame's body. Soon Atlas started to shake his head as if he were dizzy. He could feel the claws of his father... the way he bit into his flame body...

Looking up Atlas Flame's metaphorical eye's widened as he looked at his adoptive father "Dad what the hell are you doing here?" he asked Igneel "Freeing you from that guy's control..." Igneel replied as he looked at Motherglare and Future Rogue as he fought Sting and Natsu. "Then he shall learn that the Prince of Dragon's can't be controlled... he's mine." Atlas Flame growled standing up beside his father.

"Thank you father... I'll be back." Atlas said as he took to the skies and flew at Motherglare. Igneel smirked before he leaped to the skies to continue his fight alongside Ancalagon and Paarthurnax. A group of dragon's spotted him and flew at the Dragon King while Igneel drew his head back with flames gathering in his mouth Igneel releases a sea of flames, but instead of letting it form into a fireball Igneel starts to spin.

Faster and faster he goes until a tornado of flames forms sucking in anything it could grasp in its pull. Lightning starts to spark off it striking the flying dragon's, ground, metal. The dragon's that are flying at him immediately got caught while others tried to escape from its pull. Water from a lake starts to spin into the tornado surrounding it causing some steam to roll off of it. The earth starts to crumble where a group of large boulders are pulled into the air and into the elemental vortex.

"W-what is that?" Lucy gawked at she saw the elemental tornado. "Oh... my... God..." Hisui mutters. "Amazing..." Acadios said in awe. The dragon's in the sky are having trouble resisting the pull of the elemental inferno of what appeared to be literal hell, but some weren't successful in escaping. When the burning whirlwind dies down a circle of burned earth is all that is left with several piles of dragon skeletons that are still smoking from the heat.

Igneel ignores the skeletons and charges his prey. "I won't stop until you're all dead." the dragon roars as he decapitates a dragon with his wing. Swinging his tail he cut's off another dragon's arm before he launches several quick punches to a dragon's chest and face pushing him back a little as Igneel rears his head back and releases his breath attack at a dragon. The dragon manages to dodge the attack, while the attack explodes in the clouds lighting up the sky turnin night into day. Igneel charges a dragon and tackles it to the ground. Raising his head he quickly brought it down on the downed dragon's neck and ripped it out.

Jumping back in the air Igneel starts to charge the horde of dragon's. In an unexpected move he turns and begins to lead them away from the city. People watched as Igneel zipped and dodged the dragons as he led them on a wild chase over the city and then over the countryside. With his enhanced eyesight he saw a number of humans walking along a path towards the mountain and banked to the right hard and began to run the side of the mountain trail gaining their attention when he had passed them the dragon's chasing him flew by a few seconds later. Igneel jumped off of the mountainside and took to the skies again.

They all watched as the red dragon zipped and dodged the breath attacks before he flew higher to the skies before he looked down at the eighty or so dragon's under him. Rearing his head back he let loose a sea of flames that trapped a cluster. These flames were so hot they were colored white to the point they lit up the nighttime sky and turned it to a temporary day. The sheer heat of this attack was like nothing they had ever experienced. Even those that had been on Tenrou when he fought Acnologia were being affected by the heat. This caused a those dragon's that weren't caught in the newly formed ball of white hot flames to dodge lest they get turned into bar be que much like those that were frying in fire.

"E-eh." Nichiya groaned. "Holy shit i-it burns." Jenny said as Hibiki moved in front of her. "Stay behind me." he said trying to protect them from the heat waves that attacked them. "M-my skin... it feels like it's going to peel off me..." Ichiya said as he covered his face. "T-this heat is unlike anything I've ever felt." Yukino said. "This is bad. Like really bad." Warren said as he looked at the dragon's attack on his enemies. "It feels like I'm in an oven, and we're standing way over here." Jet said as he wiped the sweat from his forehead. "It's so frigging hot." Droy said as he began to sweat heavily.

Cana and her group looked at the dragon's assault with wide eyes as well. "That's unbelievable. It's more powerful than when he fought Acnologia." Cana said. "It's over don't you think?" Macao asked. "I don't know them dragon's definitely sound like they're in pain." Romeo said. Wakaba smirked at this "If them dragon's can't take a little bit of heat then nobody can." he said with a smirk on his face as he watched the Dragon King released his wrath upon his enemies. Vijeeter could only look at this in astonishment "I think we better hide." he thought aloud. Reedus shook his head "I don't even think it's possible to hide from that." he said.

"T-this is what the real Dragon King's Festival is about." Toma said as he watched from afar. "What do you mean your majesty?" Arcadios asked as he too watched the dragon's fighting. "Humans fighting humans. Dragon's fighting dragon's. Humans struggling as they're fighting the dragons. Dragon's and humans fighting other humans and dragons. This was meant to be a celebration for our people, and now it's an all out war." the king said.

"Don't worry father I'm sure that Igneel, and his allies and the dragon slayers are holding their own against this horde." Hisui said to the king. "But they're severely out numbered here princess." Arcadios said as the fireball crashed into the ground before it began to ten times its original size causing them to look on in awe. "Dear god this is a catastrophe." Toma said. "My god..." Arcadios said as he looked at the ball of flames in awe.

"Amazing!" Erza said. "It's the Fire Dragon King's Roar" Happy said quietly. "Oh wow that fireball's bigger than the one we saw at Tenrou." Lector said with wide eyes. "You're right about that." Frosch agreed with equally wide eyes. "If he keeps this up I'm sure there won't be any trace of the kingdom left." Pantherlily said. "Dear god he could destroy Magnolia." Milliana said. "Amazing. The sound of dragon's dying is such a wonderful melody to my ears." Cobra said as he, the other slayers, and the earth dragon they were fighting stopped when they felt the Dragon King's Breath Attack.

Paarthurnax crashed down pinning a dragon to the ground before he bit into it's neck and then twisted breaking the beast's neck. Looking up the dragon overlord spoke calmly "What do you expect they are fighting against Igneel our greatest leader even now. In all the years that I have been alive I have never seen him lose a fight. Not even the Dark Winged Acnologia or the other dragon's that are under that man on top of Motherglare's head control can hold a candle to the Dragon King when he goes all out besides Hagane the Almighty and I." the dragon said before he flew back into the sky leaving the slayer's to their fight against the dragon they were currently going up against.

Igneel was in the air mouth glowing red from the amount of flames he had released from his mouth. "Is that all eighteen dragons can do when they team up against me? I am Igneel the Fire Dragon King... my flames are the most powerful to have ever been created." Igneel said as he swung his tail and crushed the skull of a dragon that was attempting to sneak attack him from above now that the flames were gone killing it where it fell to the ground.

When the smoke cleared it showed seventeen, now eighteen, dead dragon's while the last two were on the verge of death. "Pitiful that you all attack me and you all died due to a little bit of fire. And to think you called yourselves a dragon before you died." Igneel said. He then looked up to see eighty dragons surrounding him. "Do your worst!" Igneel roared as flames filled his mouth once more.

Igneel is then bombarded by the combined efforts of the eighty dragon's and their roars. When they are finished are then blown away. "Is that the best you can do?" the Dragon King roars as he charges the dragon's. He draws back a fist and gives a right punch to a dragon before he swings his tail at another dragon knocking it down several meters before he socks another dragon with his other fist. Rearing his head back Igneel headbutts another dragon as he simultaneously smacks another with his tail again.

Turning around he bites another dragon and rips out its throat killing it. He then releases a Fire Dragon Roar at a dragon driving it back before it emerges from the beast's back as it drops dead before he swivels his head to in every direction all the while breathing out thick white flames. This causes the dragon's that surround their king to retreat out of the breath attacks range before they get killed. When they are several yards away he smells a dragon coming at him from above and barrel rolls out of the way before covering his right hand in lightning.

"Nice try but that's not going to work. Rairyū no Raikiri (Lightning Dragon's Lightning Blade)" Igneel calls out and plunges the hand encased in electricity through the dragon's back and out the chest killing it. The red dragon ignores the dragon as it falls to the ground already dead and charges the dragon horde and starts twisting and turning. Punching, clawing, biting and breathing elemental attacks at his enemies.

Ancalagon meanwhile was fending off the dragon's that were attacking him with all the skills he had honed over the past ten-thousand years. Although he had killed about thirty of the dragons that had followed him, there was still at least forty or fifty possibly sixty at the most left He was just glad he had dropped Zog when he first when he had to actually fight. He wouldn't admit it but that was a pain in the ass dragon due to it's thick scales.

Ancalagon roars again as he charges the dragon's. He draws back a fist again and gives a punch to another dragon before he swings his tail at another knocking it down before he socks another dragon with his other fist. Rearing his head back Ancalagon headbutts another dragon as he simultaneously smacks another dragon with his tail. He rips off a dragon's head and claws another dragons face off.

Turning around he bites another dragon and rips out its throat killing it. He then releases a Dragon's Roar at a dragon driving it back before he swivels his head to and fro in every direction all the while breathing out waves of magic. This causes the dragon's surrounding the Earthen dragon to retreat several yards lest they get killed by the attack like a few were with the previous Dragon's Roar he used against them.

A dragon came from above him and tackled Ancalagon and they crashed into the ground. "With your death the world is as good as ours." the dragon roared. Ancalagon would not die here. He had to protect the humans. He had promised himself that he wouldn't die until Acnologia was dead. Ancalagon punches the dragon causing it to fall off of him. Grabbing it around the throat Ancalagon chokes it before speaking as he lifts the choking beast into the air while it tried to free itself from the others grasp but it was no use as the dragon lord was to strong.

"It was very courageous of you to try to kill me but I'm afraid that your time is up." Ancalagon tells the dragon and plunges his free claws into the dragon's chest before it rips out the beast's heart and dropping it to the ground. "Who's next!" Ancalagon roars as he takes to the skies again. He then tackled a dragon around its waist, opening his jaw wide before biting down the dragon's neck, tearing it apart killing it, and then released the dragon's bloody neck as it slowly fell down to the ground and turned his head around, opening his jaw around at the same time Ancalagon gathered some magic in between his jaws.

He then fired a beam at the dragons flying on the sky, blowing their wings and bodies apart. Some managed to survive after this, but some were fatally wounded by the powerful attack. By now the horde of dragons had been reduced from nearly three hundred to a mere ninety. Seeing that he had killed the least dragon's Paarthurnax decided he need to step up his game.

Charging what was left of the horde he draws back a fist and gives a right punch to a dragon before he swings his tail at another dragon knocking it down several meters before he socks another dragon with his other fist. Rearing his head back Paarthurnax headbutts another dragon as he simultaneously smacks another with his tail. Turning around he bites another dragon and rips out its throat killing it.

He then releases a BLaze Dragon's Roar and a sea of black flames fly at high speed at a dragon driving it back before it emerges from the beast's back as it drops dead before he swivels his head to in every direction all the while breathing out thick black flames that killed on contact. Paarthurnax charges his prey as fast as he could and looks at his enemies "I won't stop until you're all dead." the dragon roars as he decapitates a dragon with his wing.

Swinging his tail he cut's off another dragon's arm before he launches several quick punches to a dragon's chest and face pushing him back a little as Paarthurnax rears his head back and releases his breath attack at a dragon. The dragon manages to dodge the attack, while the attack explodes in the clouds lighting up the sky once again like Igneel. Paarthurnax charges a dragon and tackles it to the ground. Raising his head he quickly brought it down on the downed dragon's neck and ripped it out.

Jumping back in the air Paarthurnax starts to charge the last thirty dragon's. "We're almost done, and when I am done with all of you I going to mount your heads along the city of crocus." he tells them. When Paarthurnax reaches the dragon horde he immediately gets to work. The dragon roars as he decapitates another dragon with his wing. Swinging his tail he cut's off another dragon's head before he launches several quick punches to the dragon's chest and face pushing him back a little as the dragon overlord rears his head back and releases his breath attack at a dragon point blank.

The dragon manages to barely dodge the attack, while the attack explodes in the clouds lighting up the sky once again. Paarthurnax rips off a dragon's head and throws the head at another dragon dazing it. He then slashes the dazed beast's throat killing it as well. Paarthurnax ignores the dragon as it falls to the ground already dead and charges the dragon horde once more. He goes to turn around but is tackled by a dragon causing the two dragon's to crash through several buildings. "Dear god when is this going to end." Toma muttered. Paarthurnax stabs the dragon that tackled him in the chest with his tail before throwing it off him and leaping the air.

In the city...

"Is there any way to end this?" Erza asked as she brought her light encased fist down on the gold dragon's back, but it was barely enough to knock it down to the ground. "They're tougher than they look." Naruto said as he rammed his hand through the dragon's head before materializing multiple fire-hands from his hand, punching it away from the scarlet haired mage just as a certain blue haired mage appeared next to her.

"Erza, you okay?" Jellal asked as he approached the duo. "Jellal. I'm okay." Erza nodded her head at him "Where is Ultear and Meredy?" she asked. "We scattered around to help as much people as possible." Jellal said before looking at Naruto. "Yo, what's up." Naruto greeted him.

Then suddenly...

"Jellal." a voice said in a dark tone. "Milianna." the two of them looked to see the member of Mermaid Heel stand not too far away. Slowly her facial expression contorted into rage, her feelings of hatred for the man spiked past its limit. "Wait, Miliana..." Erza spoke when she saw the girl's eyes narrowed into slits. She understood full well the girl's feelings of hatred towards the man but she didn't want Miliana to continue harboring the negative emotion for her entire life.

"It's okay, Erza." Jellal said but the redhead shook her head. "It's not." She replied as she looked at her friend. "I've already forgiven Jellal." she told the cat-girl. "Er-chan...Why are you covering for him?" Milianna growled, unable to understand why Erza would defend him. "He killed Simon...he held us captive in that tower. I can't forgive him!" She shouted. "I won't! I'm gonna kill Jellal!" she said angrily

"Even if you do that, it won't change anything!" Erza retaliated, glaring at her. "You won't get anything out of it!" she told her friend. "That's why you're telling me to let it all go?! Bullshit!" Milianna retorted. "Indeed...that is wrong." The three of them turned to see another person striding up, adding her voice to the conversation. "Ultear." Jellal said, acknowledging his comrade. "To begin with, your hatred of Jellal has always been misdirected." Ultear spoke, directing her attention to Milianna who looked at her in surprise. "Who're you?" The girl asked apprehensively.

"I'm the woman who controlled Jellal from the shadows." Ultear replied, ignoring the man when he told her not to utter another word. "It's just who I am." She chuckled at the expressions on Erza's and Milianna's faces. "It was hopeless after all...me pretending to be on the side of justice...I'm definitely rotten to the core." Ultear said honestly. "What happened?" Jellal asked, clearly noticing her change in her demeanor.

"Nothing really...more importantly, we don't have the time to be loitering around like this. There are still some dragon's left wandering around." Ultear smiled as she started to walk away from them. "And one more thing, Kitty-chan..." Milianna looked up when Ultear called her. "The person who murdered Simon...was me. I was also the one responsible for having that tower built. If you survive this, I'll take on whatever hatred you have simmering inside you..." Ultear told Millianna.

"She's also...just a victim of circumstances..." Erza commented as Ultear waved goodbye to them. "From the moment she was a child, she was led down the wrong path."Jellal said. "I...wha..." Milianna was at a lost of words, her brain was mulling over the new information that was giving. "What's wrong... with this twisted world?" Jellal questioned as he looked up to the sky.

"Be that it may...we must...continue to endure and persevere in this world." Erza said and the three of them stood in silence. From behind a wall, Kagura stood silently after eavesdropping on the conversation before unsheathing her sword. Naruto, meanwhile was looking at Ultear as she walked away. He could recognize that kind of expression, that kind of face anywhere. Because it was the kind of things people would make on themselves when they were about to do something extremely stupid.

Paarthurnax clashes with another dragon and ends up crashing back into the ground. "W-where did they go?" Happy asked. "I can't answer that." Arcadious told the cat. The ground suddenly shakes hard causing them to go wide eyed when they realized he was underground fighting a dragon. Several pillars of fire and energy erupts from the ground before the attacking dragon emerges from the earth quickly followed by Paarthurnax.

The dragon releases a lightning breath attack which Paarthurnax dodges. The attack hits the ground causing a large explosion. Paarthurnax emerged from the cloud of smoke before he looked at the now clear area seeing the dragon glaring at him. "RRRRRAAAARRRRGGGGHHHHHH" Paarthurnax roar's at his foe which causes the dragon to roar right back at him "RRRROOOOOOAAAAAAAARRRRRRRR" in anger for not killing him.

Paarthurnax rushes the dragon and tackles it to the ground next to the earth dragon causing another earthquake. Ichiya master of the Blue Pegasus Guild just yells out "HOT DAMN WHAT WAS THAT?" in shock. Jenny looks to the left and her eye's widen in shock. "I-it's one of those dragon's that are helping." she stutters out. "A dragon besides Igneel is helping well I'll be." Hibiki says in awe. Paarthurnax cuts the dragon's head off with his hand before he looks at the stone dragon and swings his tail down on it's neck and crushes killing it in the process before he takes to the skies once more.

"These dragon's really are on a whole different level." Wendy mutters as she watches the Dragon Overlord kill his enemies ruthlessly. "Well that was something. To take on so many enemies on his own is unlike anything I have ever seen." Ren says watching the dragon pick up where his fight with the remaining dragons which now numbered twelve in total. Hagane who hadn't moved from his perch on the castle tower watches the black dragon kill the dragons before he takes to the skies to fight Igneel his greatest enemy. "LOOK!" Happy says pointing to the large dragon. "He's on the move." Arcadios says in shock as he had been watching the dragon for the past three hours.

Paarthurnax and Ancalagon appear by the Dragon King's side "Igneel it's time for us to use that move." Ancalagon says. "Alright let's do this." Igneel says as he places his hands on the two dragon lords back and absorbs them into his body where he immediately undergoes a change. Now Igneel has three heads six arms and wings and three tails that branch off the main tail.

Thick scales similar to a snake cover his body along with the black markings that Ancalagon had. The stone scales line his belly as an extra armor for the softer ones on his belly. He now has two large tusks that jut out from the side of his jaw as well as thick coral-like scales, and tail fins. He was no longer just Igneel, Paarthurnax or Ancalagon... he was now Ignarthurgon(2) the Dragon God and Supreme Dragon of Order and Justice.

Seeing Hagane charge him Ignarthurgon charges at the demonic dragon. "T-they merged..." Happy said quietly. "T-they made a dragon like that just from combining powers... just how strong are they?" Lector asked as wind began to blow harshly through the area. In the sky near the castle, Ignarthurgon and Hagane finally engaged in the battle of pure power, slamming into each other and tried to attack every single time they had the chance, creating shockwaves that were so strong that not even the other dragons could approach them.

"Ignarthurgon..." Hagane looked at the Supreme Dragon as he slammed his head into the black dragon, knocking them back slightly "It's been awhile." the beast said to him. "It's been far too long." Ignarthurgon said as he smirked while he regained balance and prepared for another Breath Attack, but Hagane was far different from the other dragons, as its dodged the beam almost too easily.

"And here I thought you're not interest in my power." Ignarthurgon said as he wrapped his tails around the bigger monster and tried to bite his head with the middle head, only to be thrown down to the ground by its larger hands. "I'm here to kill you." The dragon said with a wide smirk "Simple as that." Hagane told him. "And yet the mighty dragon bowed before a mere dragon slayer that is pathetic." Ignarthurgon taunted before dodging a quick breath attack from the dragon king, also used his wings to shield the people watching the fight on the ground as well "Is that all you got?" Ignarthurgon asked tauntingly with a wide smirk. "I BOW TO NO ONE, STUPID INSECTS!" Hagane roared creating a shockwave.

Oh boy now he was pissed "After I erase your very existence from this world, he's next for trying to control the Great Hagane." The dragon roared and blasted Ignarthurgon with a powerful breath attack, that sent him across the city before launching him onto the sky. "That lizard is strong..." Ignarthurgon said as balanced himself in the air. "And yet I thought I would never be able to find a proper opponent. Now this is entertainment." Ignarthurgon's middle head thought the last bit thought as he smirked as he was back in control of his movement's.

"Ready for round two?" Ignarthurgon roared while Hagane merely nodded his head before charging at the Apocalypse Dragon roaring "Come, then and meet your end!" at Ignarthurgon. They crash together where Hagane begins pushing Ignarthurgon back. "God damn it, just how tough are you?" Ignarthurgon asked as he gritted his teeth in frustration as he launched another Breath Attack toward the Dragon of Destruction and Chaos, colliding with its breath attack and exploded in midair.

Meanwhile at the only part of the city that wasn't turned into the warzone, Ultear Milkovich wandered lifelessly around the streets before falling down to her knees, with her body shaking and tears running down her eyes. "This is...the real me..." she muttered in horror and disgust, holding her mouth from crying out loud. 'In that moment...I froze...I couldn't do it...but that's not the issue here...' Ultear berated herself

Before joining up with Erza's group, she came across the present Rogue fighting against the dragon. She had the sudden urge to kill him right then and there but decided against it. 'I was about to kill...an innocent human being! Without a second thought...I was ready to erase a person's life...' she thought as she saw her hand and it was trembling. 'After everything I've been through...I still haven't changed...' she thought. "A witch's sin?" She mused, tears trickling down her face. "My sins can't be wiped off the slate that easily." she laughed to herself.

'My life was cursed.' Ultear thought back on the events in her life. 'I deceived people and laughed at them. I stole their lives...But Gray...gave me a chance to live as a person. The neutral guild Crime Sorcière was to me a way to repent for my sins...those were my intentions...but in the end I haven't changed...I'm just a witch that easily kills people without second thoughts...' she thought. "I have no right to live." She repeated in a monotone voice, remembering when she discovered the spell Last Ages, an Arc of Time spell that supposedly has the power to her lost happiness.

But Hades once told her that it shouldn't be used because it came at a great cost to the user, compensating the rewound time with the user's life. 'Now I want it.' Ultear nodded with determination and got started. 'If I can make the world go back to normal by sacrificing my life...I'm ready to do it!' "Hey Ultear, what are you doing..." a clone of Naruto, the one that fought with Erza a few minutes ago saw her and called.

However, despite his call, she didn't appear to hear it and even if she did, she would just ignore it. "Ark of Time!" Ultear cried out and pushed both her hand onto the ground. "Wait..." Naruto instantly recognized the spell she was about to use and ran as Ultear as fast as she could "Wait... stop! Don't do it!" He cried out to the woman. "Last Ages!" She cried, as magic power exploded around her as she let the spell gnawing away her youth

'I beg of you! please take the world back...at the very least...to before the gate was opened...bring back my life's worth of time...' Ultear cried out in pain at the spell tore away her body, but it went unheard in the powerful force the magic as everything was then engulfed in a blinding white light. Once the spell was over, her body was completely drained and she glanced at the clock to see how much time went back 'one minute...!? Is my life...only worth...one minute...!?' she asked herself in shock and fell because of exhaustion, but instead of down to the ground, it was into Naruto's arms "Y-you..." she gasped in shock.

"That is some spell right there." Naruto said gently to her as he held her close. It was at that moment she realized her entire body was cloaked in an orange energy cloak, and instead of the aftereffect she read about, she saw her badly burned by magic body slowly returned to normal, as her skin knitted back together and soon took the color of healthy pink "Thank goodness I made it in time." Naruto breathed out a sigh in relief at that. That spell had completely drained him as well.

"W-why... why save...me?" Ultear asked quietly asked she looked at Naruto "why... stop me... to redeem for my sins?"she said. "Seriously, women nowadays sounds so much like that emo I called my best friend." Naruto joked before softening his eyes "What do you think Meredy, your adopted daughter will think when she learns that you throw away your life for a single minute?" Naruto asked, reminding her one of the people she cared the most in her life "I..." Ultear tried to say.

"Didn't I say that I'm still here?" Naruto shook his head "as long as I want it, no one is going to die in my watch." He then looked at the clock, which by now had moved back to the present time a minute ago "Ark of Time is a very powerful spell that will break the balance of nature, in order to cast it the user has to exchange their own life as well as their own magic power." Naruto then turned back to look at her.

"The man who invented this spell, wanted to bring back a dear woman from his past, to bring back the time that he treasured the most, the time of his friends and family. He spent his entire life doing good things to people around him and yet he could only rewind back ten seconds." Hot tears flowing down her cheeks as Ultear listened to his words, using her hand to cover her mouth, stopping it from making any sobbing sounds.

"You, on the other hand, were able to rewind one minute. In that single minute, you have saved many lives. We're in a battle, with our lives on the line, even a single second is dangerous... that one minute, Ultear, has become the catalyst for humanity's counterattack." he told her. "Th-thank you..." Now that she couldn't hold back anymore, Ultear started sobbing loudly as Naruto let her cry on his chest "Thank you..." she sobbed in gratitude. "Yeah... just don't throw away your life like that, because it's worth more than you think." he told her and vanished again.

Hagane's strong scales proved to be too much of a problem, and he couldn't keep his attention to the dragon king only when there were so many dragons that kept stepped in to help him and interrupted their battle. "Only the dragon slaying magic can pierce the scale of a dragon. You aren't even a dragon anymore you are but a human with powers that don't belong to you Ignarthurgon." Hagane said confidently. "I am Ignarthurgon the dragon of dragons. The mightiest of all the dragon's to have been born, and just look at the number of dragon's I killed today." Ignarthurgon said as he glared at Hagane. "Hey Igneel!" Lucy cried out as she ran at him, holding a small brown book in her hand.

"What are you doing you stupid girl!" He snapped at her as he used both of his hands to stop a pair of dragon that noticed Lucy and chose to attack her "Run! Go get out of here now!" he roared and broke the dragon on his lefts neck with all of his might before sending the other flying away with a heavy punch. "We found a way to send the dragon back to the past. If the gate is destroyed now, we can change the future and Rogue has no way of coming to the past, none of this would ever happen." Lucy cried out to him "But we lack the power to destroy the gate, do you think that you can blow it apart?" she asked him.

"Of course I can I'm a dragon." Ignarthurgon said as he turned his head and gathered his energy and aiming at the Eclipse Gate "Get away from the gate, I'll-But before he could do anything, Hagane lunged at him from behind and slammed his head down to the ground. "Kya!" Lucy cried out as she was knocked away because of the shockwave "Igneel!" she said in worry.

"Oh no you don't... we still have a fight to settle here Ignarthurgon." Hagane said with a power hungry grin. "Why you..." Ignarthurgon then launched a punch at the dragon face, with enough force to knock him back but could barely scratch his scale. "Now Igneel!" Hisui yelled. "Kill him!" Arcadios cried and Ignarthurgon shot himself out of his crater and launched a powerful punch straight to Hagane jaw, but it only dazes him. Ignarthurgon turned his head around fired another Breath Attack, adding more power than any other breath attack he had made before "DIE HAGANE!" Ignarthurgon roars. As the attack hits Hagane, it exploded, resulting in an enormous dome of blue energy that turned the night into day before the orb was then launched into the air.

"Did I get him?" Ignarthurgon asked as he looked up. That attack should've been able to... "DAMN YOU!" a heavily wounded, but pretty much still alive Apocalypse Dragon flew down and unleashed the biggest and most powerful breath attack anyone had ever seen, that packed enough power to wipe out a large amount of land. Ignarthurgon gathers his own Breath Attack using most of his energy to match up to the dragon of chaos.

As the two dragon breath attacks collide the night turned to day with how bright the explosion was. Ignarthurgon was tired now. He had used a lot of his magic to stop that attack and he didn't have much left. He couldn't lose, no he wouldn't lose he had to protect Juvia at all costs the left head thought. "This will be your end, Ignarthurgon!" Hagane roared and flew down at Ignarthurgon, who was fully prepared for it. "Brave words but they come from the mouth of one soon to be dead! Do your worst Hagane!" Ignarthurgon retorted taking a quote from his enemy Acnologia as he took a strong leap into the air and slammed into the incoming Dragon King.

"UUUUOHHHH!" Natsu charged at Future Rogue as Atlas Flame thrashed Motherglare into buildings and structures."Go back, to your own damn time!" Natsu yelled as he kicked Future Rogue with a flamed foot, causing the man to stumble back. "I have no such intention." Future Rogue growled as he wiped his mouth, Natsu's attacks had been powered up a lot thank to Atlas Flame's flame of hell and each blow was almost as hard as it used to be in his past.

"Then that will happen to the Rogue now?" Sting asked him as he charged forward. "In time we'll become one... just like how shadows overlap." he said darkly. "So you plan on stealing Rogue's future too?!" The White-Shadow Dragon Slayer roared as the man's body turned into shadows and started to surround him. "As long as Acnologia exists, there is no future!" Future Rogue hissed in hatred as he circled around Natsu and Sting. "Which is why I have come here to create it!" He then launched a light attack into the air, missed Natsu's face by a millimeter but still enough to surprise him and made him lose his balance and fell off Motherglare's back.

"Kukuku" Rogue laughed mockingly as Natsu grabbed Motherglare's scale and tried to hang on before he grabbed Sting's hand and got pulled up. "Frosch...?" Sting suddenly said. "What happened to Frosch?" he asked him. "Dead." Future Rogue answered blankly, without showing any emotion. "But here, he's still alive, you know." Natsu gritted his teeth as he stood up. "But he is in the world of danger now... thank to you." he told the man.

"Frosch is going to die..." Future Rogue stated calmly. "Either way...it happens in about a year I think..." he said as he thought about it. "How could you not protect him? He's still alive now!" Sting roared angrily at the man who came from the future. "Regardless I'm no longer the man that plays around with cats." Future Rogue smirked at Natsu and prepared for another attack.

"You son of a... " Natsu roared rushed towards Rogue with all of his might. "You are mere strangers to despair... what would you know?" Future Rogue growled as he summoned currents of light and dark threads. "Even though I've finally gotten my hands on some 'Hope'... you continue to stand in my way!" he yelled at Natsu. "Your so called 'Hope' is to throw the past into despair!?" Natsu yelled as he and Sting dodged Rogue's attack, continuing to charge forward and brushed away the pain on his cheek when a light thread scratch it, causing blood to trickle down his face.

"Equality for everyone is nothing but a pipe dream!" Future Rogue roared with anger. "Grow up, Natsu Dragneel an Sting Eucliffe!" Rogue roared. "Even if that's true... we all have the right to choose our own future." Natsu bellowed and took a strong leap. "We should be allowed to walk the paths that we choose not the future you've decided for us!" Sting yelled appearing behind his future friends self in a shadow.

"NATSU!" Atlas Flame roared as he brought his fist back. The fire dragon slayer himself then too a strong jump into the air "We don't need to know what's coming tomorrow..." Atlas slammed his fist onto Natsu's feet, launching him forward, boosted his spell by his own hellfire. "It's so that we can live today to the fullest!" Natsu finished as he tackled Future Rogue, and his attack combined with Atlas's flame caused a huge explosion to occur in the sky and launched Motherglare down with a broken neck instantly dead.

"That's what I call sturdy..." Lucy gasped as she took a break. She had been trying to destroy the gate but it just wouldn't budge, even in the slightest. "I didn't think it'd be this un'moo'vable." Taurus commented as he held his axe in frustration "Eh...? Is that...?" Yukino gasped and everyone looked up as a dark shape flew right towards them. Motherglare's body crashed into the gate destroying it. "The Gate's destroyed!" Happy cried out in as he threw his paws into the air. "Natsu... Sting!" Lucy exclaimed as she saw the dragon slayers standing over their now defeated opponents. "Unbelievable...t-the dragon was defeated by..." Arcadious gasped with shock as he stared at the downed dragon.

"History...will rewind." Carla stated as the body of Motherglare glowed in a bright light. "It appears I must return, to my own time." Atlas Flame announced as his own body started to glow. "What...is this...?" Zirconis growled in shock as he looked at his glowing body. "The dragon's body is...?" Laxia watched in surprise, as all around the city, the same was happening to every dead and alive dragon. The mages all cheered out happiness at their victory, glad that everything was finally over.

"They're starting to vanish...?!" Wendy said as she stared at the dragon in awe. "Beaten by some puny humans...!" The green dragon roared as he slammed his claws down in frustration, causing both slayers to dodge his attack. "Even though you're worthless humans!" Zirconis growled out. "I'm sorry." Hisui said in a small voice as she walked towards the dragon. "Look out!" Wendy said as she noticed Hisui walking through the smoke and dust Zirconis made with his claws.

"I'm the one responsible for the construction of the gates." She spoke once she stood before Zirconis, putting her hand over her chest "I'm the one that caused a disruption of your flow of time. You, who lived 400 years in the past and us, who live in the present. We...were never meant to have any conflict with each other. The one who made it all spin out of control, was I." she admitted to the dragon.

"And you are...?" Zirconis growled as he narrowed his eyes at her. "Hisui E. Fiore." The princess introduced herself. "Hisui?" Zirconis asked intrigued. "Yes...the same as the color of your body, Jade." Hisui said with a small smile on her face. "The same...you say?" Zirconis asked. "Yes, the very same." Hisui then made a small smirk. "Huh...Jade dragon." she said in a thoughtful voice. "Jade dragon..." Zirconis mused at the name as he stroked his chin.

"It's got a nice ring to it..." Zirconis said as he thought about it. Suddenly the light got brighter and caught his attention. "AH-god damn it! Shit, I got tricked! I'm gonna...!" He didn't get to finish his sentence before his spirit was sent back to his own time. "I will never forget you...Natsu Dragneel." in the sky, Atlas Flame murmured as he looked at the young dragon slayer, and almost saw his adoptive father Igneel from the boy.

"Thanks for the help... brother." Natsu replied, closing his eyes as the dragon disappeared in a flash. "They're gone." the pinkette said. Lucy smiled and the rest of the guilds roared in celebration as the dragons all disappeared before celebrating their victories over the dragon's. Sting looked at Future Rogue, as his body started glowing "The Rogue I know...won't turn into 'you' ever... Understand me asshole?" Sting told the man

"Shadows..." Future Rogue muttered. "The shadows...they're trying to consume me...they've come for me...time and time again. The darkness within me...is permanent. And the day I lost Frosch...I became one...with the shadows." the man admitted. "Frosch won't die." Sting told him with a firm tone "I will vouch for that." the blond admitted to his friends counterpart. "In one year's time, make sure to tell 'me'...to protect Frosch...in a year's time." Future Rogue begged before he disappeared back to his time. "Or Frosch...will be killed." his words reached his ears.

Inside the castle, Future Lucy's body also glowed and she disappeared, returned to the future and warmly welcomed by the group that she called her family. "Natsu are you okay?" Lucy asked as she fluttered up to her partner. "Yeah..." Natsu nodded his head while looking around "...but where is Ignee..." he began to say. He immediately got his answer when something crashed down to the ground next to him, followed by a massive fist of a dragon that coated in pure crimson energy. A massive shockwave that shook the entire city was created, blowing away almost anything that were around in two hundred feet radius.

Natsu grabbed Lucy and Happy and covered her away from the energy released from the powerful iron fist attack, as Arcadios covered the princess and Wendy with his own body, but all of them were soon blown away into the air and landed roughly down to the ground several feet away. "Naruto-sama!" Yukino cried, as she saw the man lying on the ground underneath Hagane's fist, his face bloody before she was sent away as well.

Sasuke and Gaara landed on the ground unconscious as their power faded from their bodies. "How is that possible?" Sting cried out in shock at the sight of the Dragon of the Apocalypse "I thought all the dragon was sent to the future?" he asked. "No... Naruto-kun!" Juvia cried out as she rushed to the direction of her lover. Naruto gritted his teeth in pain and soon cough up blood as he could feel the bones, organs in his body completely shattered.

The dragon sure knew how to take its opportunity to take him down. When Ignarthurgon decided to lower his guard and turned away when his body started glowing, thinking that there was no point of fighting when Hagane was going to return to the past again, it launched a breath attack directly at his body and cut his connection with his transformation and drained Sasuke and Gaara of their power, as Hagane refused to return to the past with sheer power alone as a testament to his power over the unstoppable flow of the cosmos which was another thing in it's own right.

"To think..." Naruto smirked at the gigantic dragon "You're able to resist the power of time itself, Hagane... You really are a monster." He gritted his teeth in pain as Hagane slammed another fist down his body. "I will have to give you credit, foolish human. Not even Acnologia was able to leave this much damage on my body... you sure are something else." Hagane smirked "But then again, you're just that... a mere human can never be able to defeat a dragon." the dragon said to the hurt blond with a dark grin on his face.

"Well, when you don't have any proper fight like this in years, shit happens." Naruto said as he smirked and closed his eyes as his body was then wrapped in energy again, and his dragon form materialized with his mouth opened wide for a massive Breath Attack, his hands grabbed Hagane's wrist to stop him from escaping "But then again, a mere dragon can never be able to defeat me the King of Dragons!" Igneel then launched the attack into Hagane's gut and sent him into the air while crying out in pain.

The Dragon King stood up as the Breath Attack exploded several miles away from them. Looking left he grabbed a bent beam and jumped into the air heading to Hagane's fallen body before slashing his makeshift sword in a swing toward the neck, removing his head from his body. The former Dragon of the Apocalypse's body and its separated head crashed down in a booming sound, and Igneel soon returned to the ground as well and allowed himself to stand tall with the bloody beam in his hand. Mages across the city looked at him in awe, mouth wide agape because of the display in power.

End Fairy Tail Ost performed by Jonathan Young feat. Ahren Gray: Strike Back

"GAHHH!" Igneel roared out before he as well as the transformation disappeared, but the sight of the powerful beast... a god would never be forgotten. It's over... the Grand Magic Game, the uncompleted Dragon Festival... it's all over... god he needed a vacation if this was the shit he had to do for his friends. Dropping the iron beam Naruto shrunk down until he was human once again just as Juvia came running up to Naruto and jumped into his arms. "Naruto-kun Juvia was so worried that you had died in your battle against the dragon's." she sobbed into th silver haired mans shoulder.

"It's okay Juvia-chan I won't die until Acnologia has been killed. It's a promise." he told her as he wrapped a arm around her. Hisui and Arcadios walked up to the powerful dragon with small smiles on their faces. "Naruto Uzumaki better known now as Igneel the Fire Dragon Dragon King on behalf of the kingdom of Fiore I express the greatest gratitude." Hisui said with a small bow to him. "Welcome. I'm just glad we managed to win." Naruto said with a huff. God he was exhausted. Five hours of constant fighting against that many enemies with just two other dragon's was harder than four centuries ago.

Naruto then heard some cheerful laughter and talking and turned his head to see all the slayers and used to be slayers walking down a road in their direction. "Well look what the cat dragged in." Natsu said walking up to the small group with a smile on his face. The other slayers could only laugh at this. "Don't you mean look what the lizard dragged in?" Gajeel laughed. "Yeah you smell like reptile." Orga said with a chuckle. "Well none of us are any better because we all have the blood of dragons on us." Wendy said with a small laugh which in turn made everyone else laugh.

"Talk about wild I never thought that I would have to kill a dragon in my lifetime, but yet here I am doing it." Bacchus said with a laugh. If one were to have looked at the group they would have thought they were all mass murderers due to the amount of blood on them. "Yeah it truly is an out of world experience." Jura said in agreement with the drunken boxer. "I STILL CAN'T BELIEVE WE LOST THE POWER OF THE DRAGON SLAYER MAGIC!" Toby yelled as he had enjoyed the boost in power. "Well that's how it was supposed to be... I only allowed you to have that power until the dragon's were either beaten and sent back or all killed." Naruto said.

"Yeah I was wondering why we had all suddenly lost that ability..." Lyon said. "How about we call it a night... I'm exhausted. Millianna said and that was something that they all agreed on. Naruto wrapped a arm around his blue haired lover with a smile as she leaned into him. "How about we celebrate this victory alone?" Juvia whispered in his ear so that nobody could hear them. "Oh will you two stop with the sex talk already?" Sting yelled as he heard her words... apparently someone did. In the end they needed rest after all that had happened to them.

And that is the entire story of Igneel's Return. Now as I have said before if you think you can do better message me for it and you can take over.